Quantcast
Channel: EPHESIANS-511.NET – EPHESIANS-511.NET- A Roman Catholic Ministry Exposing Errors in the Indian Church
Viewing all 190 articles
Browse latest View live

Errors in Divine Retreat Centre, Muringoor – Protestant approach: Condemnation of any drinking of alcohol

$
0
0

 


JUNE 21, 2013

 

Errors in Divine Retreat Centre, Muringoor – 08

Protestant approach: Condemnation of any drinking of alcohol

 

THE REASONS FOR OUR CONTINUING THIS SERIES ON DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE

1. The spirituality of the Divine Retreat Centre [DRC] is “charismatic”. One gets the impression that the DRC‘s “charismatics”, both preaching teams as well as regular devotees, believe that they are “superior” to other Catholics.

Since my antecedents are not known to many who visit our web site, I proudly affirm that my spirituality is charismatic.

I must add that one of my spiritual directors, a holy and orthodox French Benedictine priest, actually finds it impossible to reconcile my “conservative” ministry with my being “charismatic”. To him it’s an oxymoron. To me, it seems a natural thing.

I have attended literally dozens of retreats and special events including a Bible College and a training programme in Counselling at the DRC between 1995 and 2000. I still do, as in the past, recommend to others these retreats for the reason that the preaching of the Word of God at the DRC has led to the transformation of many lives.

However, it is generally accepted that the contents of the retreat programmes have not evolved much since their inception over two decades ago and the retreats have continued to be by and large what can only be termed as an “initiation” into the Faith. This has resulted in little growth in the spiritual lives of most regular retreatants for whom the Centre becomes a place of pilgrimage and recourse when in need. Many, lacking “solid food” which they now pursue, end up as Pentecostals.

2a. It has been my observation for a very long time that the Divine Retreat Centre, Muringoor, has been the propagator of errors and abuses, including in the liturgy of the Mass, something that, as an apologist, I now find impossible to ignore.

I admit adhering to and participating in most if not all of them at one time or another for several reasons, the chief among them being ignorance; moreover, no one objected to them and almost every charismatic priest, religious and lay leader practised them. However, circumstances — and the personal counsel of some good CCR leaders who would like to see these abuses and errors stopped — make it imperative that they be now exposed. Some teachings at the DRC are not Catholic.

2b. It has been my experience — when I have pointed out these errors and abuses from time to time — that most die-hard devotees of the Divine Retreat Centre are not very receptive to fraternal correction of any sort, or even discussion of the possibility of the Centre being in error. Their responses have ranged from indulgence to hostility. My pointing out that I am only appealing to the teaching of the Church has not saved me from being labeled “anti-Divine Retreat Centre”.

The DRC has become a holy cow for many both within and without the institution and any criticism is viewed as bordering on the sacrilegious. I can truthfully state that this attitude goes right up to the top of the administration. In case my statements appear outrageous, let the reader be assured that, in the course of this series,
I will provide the necessary evidence
to support them.

3. The focus of the first article in the series was on DRC‘s Enneagrams proponent, Sri Lankan preacher Lalith Perera; see DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-01,
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-01.doc.

It was originally published as ENNEAGRAM PRACTITIONER MINISTERS AT DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE.

The Enneagram is a New Age, occult personality-typing system. See ENNEAGRAMS SUMMARY
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ENNEAGRAMS-SUMMARY.doc
for more information on Enneagrams.

Despite the evidence provided to its Director, Fr Augustine Vallooran VC and letters of protest sent to him by several Catholics, DRC continues to invite occult-tainted Lalith Perera to minister at the Centre every year sine our report in 2006.

4. The immediate reason for this series on the Divine Retreat Centre, Muringoor, was the refusal of priests at the Centre to engage in civil correspondence with us in regard to our genuine concern about their promotion of a controversial mystic, see our September 2012 report MAUREEN SWEENEY-HOLY LOVE MINISTRIES
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MAUREEN_SWEENEY-HOLY_LOVE_MINISTRIES.doc. This resulted in the report DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-02, http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-02.doc.

If that attitude was an isolated one, there would have been no necessity for this series. Unfortunately, it was a repeat of the 2006 enneagram preacher DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-01 issue. These first two reports of the series do indeed confirm that the Divine Retreat Centre indeed does not take kindly to fraternal correction or attempt to correct serious error. More evidence of that will be provided.

 

 

 

 

The Vincentian Fathers have either never replied to my letters drawing their attention to errors that are propagated at their retreat centres and in the Indian church at large, or if they ever did, as in the cases of the Enneagram proponent Lalith Perera [DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-01] and the controversial mystic Maureen Sweeney‘s devotions [DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-02], the letters are evasive or harsh.

 

5. In closing DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-02, I wrote, “Apparently, the Divine Retreat Centre has made a habit of promoting false mystics, one such being a Greek Orthodox woman, Vassula Ryden whose messages have been condemned by Rome as dangerous” and to be shunned by Catholics.

That was the subject of the next report,

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-03

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-03.doc.

 

6. The fourth report in the series is on the use of Hindu and superstitious marks on forehead and face by the Centre’s Catholic devotees and retreatants. See

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-04

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-04.doc

 

7. The fifth report concerns the top echelons of the DRC‘s Vincentian administration’s dalliance with yoga.

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc

 

8. The sixth report

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05-B

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05B.doc

is a continuation of the above. I had written to the DRC-Muringoor priests, received a response from Fr. Augustine Vallooran VC at long last, and wrote a rebuttal to which he never replied.

 

9. The seventh report

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-07 concerns a retreat given by Edmund Antao‘s “Crusaders for Jesus with Mary” team from Vasco, Goa at the Divine retreat Centre, Muringoor.

Edmund Antao and the Crusaders for Jesus with Mary team have conducted “pilgrimage” tours to Naju, Korea, to the site where Julia Kim claims to experience heavenly visitations and phenomena such as consecrated hosts mysteriously materializing and falling from the sky to the ground, consecrated hosts becoming flesh and blood on her tongue, etc. An Indian bishop and several priests have accompanied Edmund Antao and the Crusaders for Jesus with Mary team to Naju and celebrated Mass there. The local ordinary and the Korean Bishops’ Conference have ruled against the alleged seer and the site, advising Catholics to stay away. The
local bishop has issued a decree excommunicating all those who even visit the alleged apparition site. Despite the Korean Bishops’ condemnations and warnings, Edmund Antao and the Crusaders for Jesus with Mary team propagate the messages of Julia Kim and lead tours to Naju. This amounts to gross defiance of and disobedience to the Catholic Church.

The team also conducts charismatic retreats at different places in India, mostly at the invitation of bishops, but also at the behest of regional service teams.

During these retreats they speak about Julia Kim and their Naju experience, offering two CDs on sale, one in Konkani and the other in English, thus promoting the banned site nation-wide.

The detailed report can be accessed at

JULIA KIM-MARYS ARK OF SALVATION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/JULIA KIM-MARYS ARK OF SALVATION.doc

I quote from my concluding statements in the above report:

“Those who propagate the alleged mystic Julia Kim and her messages, those who conduct pilgrimages to Naju, and those who argue on her behalf as well as on the behalf of her supporters in defiance of the bishops’ pronouncements, are guilty of being “not in union with magisterium“:
“… all who fail to follow the directives are to be considered as willfully opposing the magisterium, the Catholic Church’s divinely guided authority to teach true doctrine.”
In effect, they have incurred automatic excommunication.”

 

10. The present report

DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-08 questions the DRC‘s consistent condemnation of the consumption of alcoholic beverages as nothing short of mortal sin, with no allowance for any exceptions.

I myself, by a personal decision, abjured the drinking of both hard liquor as well as beer when I commenced part-time ministry in May/June 1982. I never again permitted alcohol to enter our home and completely avoided indulging in drinking socially. But I was never fanatic about it. Until I visited DRC for the first time in 1995. That year, over a period of 11 months, I made five separate retreats at the Divine Retreat Centre.

 

 

 

I was enthralled with the “Full Gospel” preached at DRC. I made several more retreats there between 1996 and 2000, and always heard the same thing preached: “To consume liquor/alcohol is a mortal sin”.

Preacher after preacher, testimony after testimony, they all said the same thing. I became a believer from day one. They couldn’t possibly be wrong. Some of the priests proclaiming that teaching were theologians.

At least one of the preachers, Vinu Philip from Kochi who testified at the couples’ programmes, was a recovering alcoholic. And the DRC had opened a centre for people addicted to narcotics, psychotropic substances and alcohol. Yes, smoking too was always clubbed with alcohol as being a grievous sin, with not only physical but spiritually mortal consequences.

 

I remember Advocate A.M. Mathew, one of the stalwarts of DRC, upbraiding me for smoking in the lobby of the Community Centre of the Sacred Heart Cathedral, New Delhi, somewhere in the mid-1980s, during an intermission at a retreat he was giving. He was there at the invitation of the Delhi Service Team of the Catholic Charismatic Renewal of which I was a founder-member [1982/1983]. I was surprised silly more than anything else. I was into preaching, counseling and all the things that good charismatic leaders do, and I maintained a highly visible profile in the Church in Delhi. Everyone knew that I smoked, and I mean everyone. A couple of our priests and I even used to bum cigarettes off of each other.

 

I recall that the once-a-day ‘luxury’ indulged in by one of the 20th century’s most highly revered Protestant figures, the Lutheran Dietrich Bonhoeffer, was a cigar permitted him – in his Nazi prison cell. In his Letters and Papers from Prison, there are twenty entries indexed under “smoking”. Bonhoeffer was executed by the minions of Hitler. The great Anglican C. S. Lewis incessantly smoked cigarettes and a pipe. Prominent European and American theologians, Protestant and Catholic, some of them priests and pastors, smoked. I have known some pious Vicars-General, Chancellors and an Archbishop or two to smoke cigars and seen pictures of Cardinals with lit cigars drooping from their lips. Are they all condemned to hell, I wondered.

The most vehement objections to tobacco use arise mainly in fundamentalist or evangelical circles although enthusiastic smokers can also be found in the ranks of conservative evangelicals: the famous Baptist preacher C.H. Spurgeon was a smoker who responded to critics
saying that he would continue to smoke “to the glory of God”. What then does one make of 1 Corinthians 6: 19, 20 wherein St. Paul asks, “Do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit within you … Therefore glorify God in your body”?

 

That brings me back to the matter of the teaching that drinking alcohol defiles the body. This absolute condemnation of liquor and nicotine use by the DRC was one of the leading areas of disagreement between the ministry of the DRC and the mainstream Catholic Charismatic Renewal [CCR]. In my association with it since 1982, I don’t remember the latter — despite its American Protestant origins — ever proclaiming a moral judgement on alcohol and tobacco. But I remember that at one time, during the first half of the 1990s, if you were an honest-to-God ‘charismatic’, attending a retreat at the DRC or ‘witnessing’ to ‘Potta‘ at mainstream CCR prayer meetings was anathema. As a twice-former chairman of the Madras Service Team of the CCR had aggressively said to me, then a self-appointed DRC-apologist, “Potta is full of aberrations”.

To my DRC-tuned mind and ears, that was blasphemy. Speaking against ‘Potta‘ was indefensible. ‘Potta‘ was a holy cow! It was a ‘Divine‘ place, literally. I reacted, as do many DRC-devotees to criticism of the Centre even if genuine, with a condescending and judgemental poor-ignorant-lost-soul response. The referred leader was a non-smoker, but there were some in the Madras CCR who smoked, and many more including the leader himself who drank. I know other Regional Chairmen of the CCR who drank, always secretively, while in office. One was an army officer who was elected chairman thrice in three different cities and states.

A recent chairman of the Madras Service Team, a rich businessman and reportedly a relative of one of the priest-Directors of the DRC was and is a habitual drinker, I have been informed. I am fairly certain that there are more than enough of tipplers in the Renewal leadership to make a solid case [pun not intended].

Private and semi-public criticism by the mainstream CCR of “Potta‘s” anti-drinking, anti-smoking policy ceased when the Indian Bishops’ Conference forcibly married the two powerful streams to each other in an effort to resolve a host of sticky problems largely territorial — and of course financial!

 

The greatest problem appeared to be a personality clash between two very powerful people: the longest-serving three-term Chairman of the National Service Team who is now on the verge of achieving his ambition to make it to the number one seat at the ICCRS [International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services], Rome, and Fr. Augustine Vallooran Director, Divine Retreat Centre. Much more on this later.

Senior- and middle-level regional and local leaders were urged to lift the unofficial ‘ban’ on their members’ attending retreats at DRC and to themselves go there. Which they did, some of them sheepishly. DRC, with its extensive and excellently-managed facilities became a major centre for a host of CCR national programs.

In return, a priest-Director of the DRC was co-opted on to the National Service Team of the CCR, and he shared the dais with CCR leaders at several national programmes. One could now safely share at a prayer-meeting about one’s having been to “Potta” without being at the receiving end of derisive looks and smiles or being emotionally hustled out for being a fundamentalist.

 

 

But it was a cosmetic arrangement, an artificial alliance, and the game of one-upmanship at the very top did not go away as hoped by many. Eventually, the two have gone their own ways, as it was in the beginning…

I do not know of any leaders of the CCR who gave up smoking and/or drinking during the honeymoon with the DRC.

 

The crusade against alcohol was most aggressive in the Malayalam section of the DRC, quite prominent in the Konkani language section, and enough to make teetotalers and ex-smokers of many who attended the English language retreats. And that is good. About what is not good about it, we will come to, soon.

An ex-Communist party functionary and firebrand preacher P.J. Antony would testify every week that his little daughter called him a “dead man” because he was spiritually dead from consuming alcohol. I believe that the exact words that he used were, “You are dead, man”. I have made copious notes of every talk at every retreat I have ever attended including all those at DRC, but I am not consulting them here. P.J. Antony was a “dead” man not because of any other sins, though he never denied that truth, but because of drinking.

Lesson to be learned: If one drinks, one is spiritually dead; one is in the state of mortal sin.

 

At the DRC, preachers do not distinguish between social drinking and compulsive, habitual drinking or alcoholism. There is simply a blanket condemnation of alcohol. P.J. Antony’s talk used to be reinforced by Professor C.K. Joseph in his talk on “Sin” and again by the other firebrand preacher John Paul, who faded into oblivion five years to the month he joined DRC. The news is that this former Hindu-turned-Catholic preacher had signed a five-year contract with DRC at the end of which he left the Catholic Church and joined a Pentecostal congregation in Kerala. So much for an individual who was for five years their star speaker [in nine Indian languages if I remember correctly] on the elite inner circle of Fr. Augustine Vallooran‘s team and privy to all the intrigue at the Centre. Some say it was ‘for money’, others believe that he was disillusioned by what he saw and experienced for five years. During his tenure he avoided contact with retreatants.

He has not been the first DRC preacher to leave the Church or to leave DRC, trailing a host of unanswered questions. Other DRC stars have preceded or followed him, some like Paul Ganesh Iyer, the singing duo Abey and Swapna, Vinu Philip who testified at the couples’ programmes, etc leaving a trail of deceit, scandal, divorce and reversion to drugs and alcohol. The attrition rate of DRC preachers has been abnormally high. Their succumbing to the very sins that they themselves railed against after being projected as shining examples of virtue and Catholicity begs looking deeper into and this will be done over this series of reports.

 

To return to the ‘problem’ of alcohol, by the evening of the first day of the week-long weekly DRC retreats, the preachers would urge retreatants to empty their pockets and surrender the narcotics on their persons and to go to their bunkers and rooms and collect their stashed away supplies of liquor bottles and cigarette packets, which they would proceed to do to the sustained applause of the other retreatants.

On a later day, retreatants would confess to a priest that they had been smoking and/or drinking and after receiving absolution go for counseling if they so desired.

The DRC publishes the ‘Divine Voice’ magazine in English and ‘Vachanolsavam’ in English, Malayalam, etc.

Each page carries a verse of scripture from the Holy Bible. Some of these selected verses are those that concern the drinking of wine, drunkenness and the like. The magazine themselves, especially the latter which is heavily Scripture-based, also carry articles against the evils of drinking.

All of this is highly commendable. However, like the preaching at Divine, they do not distinguish between drinking and drunkenness. By implication, alcohol is taboo for the Catholic reader.

 

Protestant preaching is always Scripture based. It is called “Sola Scriptura” which means “Scripture alone”.

The phenomenon of “Sola Scriptura” arose from the Protestant Reformation which was a rebellion against the Pope and the teaching authority of the Magisterium. Protestants do not have such a teaching authority; neither do they have the other pillar of Catholicism which is called Tradition. Tradition would include the teachings of the Early Church Fathers.

Vatican Documents*, Apostolic Letters, Papal Encyclicals, Motu Proprios, etc. are Magisterial teaching.

Genuine “Full Gospel” Catholic preaching and teaching would appeal not only to the Bible but also to Magisterial teaching and Tradition, and to the Catechism of the Catholic Church.

The Catechism of the Catholic Church [CCC] is, to put it simply, an explanation by the Catholic Church of the contents of the Holy Bible. Protestants may — and do — interpret verses of the Bible to mean whatever is convenient to them, to their listeners or what interpretation supports their particular church’s Statement of Faith. It is not so for Catholics. If a Catholic needs to know or to teach someone else what the Bible says about anything, she or he must consult the CCC. If a Catholic in authority teaches something that is not in consonance with or in opposition to what the CCC says, it is a most grievous matter. It is being Protestant.

 

I have completed 32 years of part and full-time ministry, both in the CCR as well as independently. I must have attended altogether over a hundred retreats, seminars, conventions, schools of evangelization and Bible colleges over these three decades.

 

I do not recall the CCC ever being cited except on a few rare occasions. Certainly no preacher actually used or consulted the CCC — with the singular exception of Fr Jose Vettiyankal, a Vincentian priest [of the same congregation that runs Potta/DRC] and who has an independent ministry. Fr Vettiyankal not only cites the CCC, he carries it around with him to his retreats, along with the Youth Catechism [YouCat] of Pope Benedict XVI, and has the relevant passage read out by one of the participants who is allotted a separate microphone.

He also uses the Conference of Catholic Bishops of India [CCBI]‘s Compendium of the Catechism of the Catholic Church. Copies of the CCC, the YouCat and the Compendium are made available for sale to the retreatants by independent book agencies at many of the retreats given by Fr Vettiyankal. Now, that is Catholic re-evangelizing for you! That is the “new” evangelization in action. Instead of being given fish to eat, Catholics are taught by Fr Vettiyankal how to fish for themselves and how to meet the needs of others.

The DRC has always had a bookstall that stocks and sells everything from Bibles to rosaries, from scapulars to CDs and DVDs, from icons and pictures to religious books. But I don’t believe that they have ever sold a copy of the Catechism of the Catholic Church.

*Vatican Documents were cited at the first batch of the English language Divine Bible College that I attended in DRC, July 4 to August 15, 1999. Most of the faculty were from outside.

 

I remember Fr. Augustine Vallooran VC, the Director of DRC, saying on a couple of occasions that there are three levels of reading and understanding Scripture: the literal, the theological and the spiritual.

One such occasion was at the Bible College. Fr Leslie Ratus** of the Ministry of the Word programme in Mumbai was one of the guest preachers. During one of his talks, the good priest ridiculed the stand of the DRC on drinking. Incensed, I stood up at my seat among the crowd and challenged Father Ratus to a public debate, offering to use Scripture to prove him wrong and the DRC right. He argued with me and we shouted at each other back and forth with the other students joining in. The result was pandemonium, with a section of the students shouting me down and another group urging me on. Just as the dust settled, Fr. Augustine Vallooran VC, the Director, strode on to the stage and gave Fr. Ratus a public dressing down while repeating the two lines at the top of this paragraph, inferring that Fr. Ratus was not interpreting the Bible verses on alcohol with a “spiritual” exegesis. Humiliated, the poor priest wept. That evening, I met Fr. Ratus, identified myself as the person who had disrupted his talk, and apologized for what I did because I had felt obliged to do it. The good priest forgave me even though I added that I would repeat my intervention if I had to in order to uphold the truth. But was it the truth that I had fought for?

**The late Fr. Leslie Ratus, a Jesuit, completed his Masters in Theology in Rome, and taught scripture at the St Pius X Diocesan Seminary in Mumbai. His Ministry of the Word Programme was inaugurated on Pentecost Sunday 1990.

 

I have admitted that after my first visit in February 1995 to the DRC when I heard the message that drinking of alcohol was a mortal sin, I became a firm “believer”. I must now admit that I took the message so much to heart that I hurt not only my ministry but also my relationships with others. It must have been a full ten years before I came to know the truth, but by then the damage caused by me had become irreparable.

It is easy to preach from the safety of the DRC stage that drinking alcohol is a mortal sin. It is quite another thing to pronounce the same to a family member or relative or friend in their home.

I have seen the top leadership of DRC stay at ‘star hotels’ that had the flashing neon sign that said, “Bar Attached”, and at the homes of rich Catholic businessmen who are known to drink liquor. I was scandalised, because had I been in their place I would never accept the hospitality of “dead” Catholics without trying to enlighten them that they were in all reality “dead” and evangelize them back to life by throwing the Book at them. What I mean to say I that I would have extended my hard-sell preaching at DRC to wherever I went, not soften it, not sugar-coat it, and not bury it to derive any sort of pecuniary benefits by my compromise.

And that’s where I was naïve, ignorant, and horribly wrong.

 

I was naïve because I believed that the teachings of the DRC could not be in error. Other charismatics simply had not heard the “Full Gospel”, while “normal” Catholics, poor things, were in total darkness. That I adopted such a self-righteous posture is in no way the fault of the DRC. It was not even due to pride or a sort of gnostic approach. It was due to sheer ignorance. I had not yet encountered the Catechism!

I remember being scandalised in the year 2000 when I came to hear that at their deliberations, an international body for evangelization with centres world-wide including India would meet over beer and that in the West, Catholic priests would preach at pubs and bars in a program called “Theology on Tap”* co-founded by Fr. John Cusick and Fr. Jack Wall in Illinois, USA in 1981, now adopted by other denominations.

The latter were, in my opinion, preaching to “dead” people. The former were, of course, themselves “dead”.

One had to first bring them to abjure alcohol before preaching to them the Good News of Jesus Christ.

I repeat that this erroneous attitude of mine, which I diligently applied to my pre-Internet one-on-one ministry till around 2003, was not the fault of the DRC or of anyone else. It was simply that I had not asked a crucial question, “What does the Catholic Church say about this?” The result was a trail of broken relationships because, as is common knowledge, many Catholics drink. Another result was that I could not even begin to evangelize those Catholics whom I deemed to be in darkness. It finally occurred to me that I had to give people Jesus Christ and let Him do the transformation in their lives. I was after all not a retreat centre giving a time-limited retreat with a standardised formatting to a captive audience. *See page 14

 

It was during this transitory period of enlightenment that I had a one-on-one with a respected lay preacher who regularly gives talks at the DRC. Since he hails from a socio-cultural community and family that drink a fair bit on festive occasions, I asked him what he thought about DRC‘s “drinking is a mortal sin” policy. His answer was a tad evasive, but it started me thinking. “Michael”, he said, “they minister mainly to the people of Kerala where alcoholism is an epidemic. Don’t you think that they are doing good by that?”

Not the perfect answer, maybe some compromise because everyone [well, almost!] wants to be invited to DRC to preach and it is better to refrain from criticism of that Centre, but it sufficed for that time.

I had earlier engaged myself in an in-depth cover-to cover study of every single verse of the Holy Bible that had anything to say on wine, drinking and drunkenness. Even though I badly wanted the Bible to endorse my firm DRC-influenced belief that drinking is a mortal sin, it did not. The Bible condemns drunkenness.

I will not cite any Scripture passages here as there are simply too many of them and also as this is not a theological treatise. Neither will I argue that at the request of Mary, Jesus turned water into wine [John 2] or from 1 Timothy 5:23, where St. Paul advises “Do not still drink water, but use a little wine for thy stomach’s sake, and thy frequent infirmities.” [Douay-Rheims]

I read about one of the recent Popes having his daily glass of wine and of monastic orders raising vineyards and making and selling wine.

This present report is not an apology for drinkers or an attack on those who campaign against alcoholism.

It is an assessment of the absolute condemnation of alcohol as evil by some Catholics.

 

I was gradually learning not to accept the teachings of anyone at their face value. I learned about the early Christians of Berea who did not blindly accept everything that Paul and Silas were teaching them. Rather, “they received the word with all willingness and examined the scriptures daily to determine whether these things were so”

Acts 17:11. We are thus enjoined to follow their example and do the same.
We check out what the CCC says.

 

Here, under the sub-heading

II. Respect for the Dignity of Persons

Respect for the souls of others: scandal

is what the CCC says [Source: http://www.vatican.va/archive/ENG0015/_P80.HTM]:

2284 Scandal is an attitude or behavior which leads another to do evil. the person who gives
scandal becomes his neighbor‘s tempter. He damages
virtue and integrity; he may even draw his brother into spiritual
death. Scandal is a grave
offense if by deed or omission another is deliberately
led into a grave
offense.

2285 Scandal
takes on a particular
gravity by reason of the authority of those who cause it or the weakness of those who are scandalized. It prompted our Lord to utter this curse: “Whoever causes one of these little
ones who believe in me to sin, it would be better for him to have a great millstone fastened round his neck and to be drowned in the depth of the sea.”85
Scandal is grave when given by those who by nature or office are obliged to teach and educate others. Jesus
reproaches the scribes and Pharisees on this account: he likens them to wolves in sheep‘s clothing.86

2286 Scandal can be provoked by laws or institutions, by fashion or opinion.

Therefore, they are guilty of scandal who establish
laws or social
structures
leading to the decline of morals and the corruption of religious
practice, or to “social
conditions that, intentionally or not, make Christian
conduct and obedience to the Commandments
difficult and practically
impossible.”87 This is also true of business
leaders who make rules encouraging fraud, teachers who provoke their children to anger,88 or manipulators of public
opinion who turn it away from moral
values.

2287 Anyone who uses the power at his disposal in such a way that it leads others to do wrong becomes guilty of scandal and responsible for the evil that he has directly or indirectly
encouraged. “Temptations to sin are sure to come; but woe to him by whom they come!”89

Respect for health

2288 Life and physical
health are precious
gifts
entrusted to us by God.
We must take
reasonable
care of them, taking into account the needs of others and the common
good.
Concern for the health of its citizens
requires that society
help in the attainment of living-conditions that allow them to grow and reach
maturity: food and clothing, housing, health
care, basic
education, employment, and social
assistance.

2289 If morality
requires
respect for the life of the body, it does not make it an absolute
value.
It rejects a neo-pagan notion that tends to promote the cult of the body, to sacrifice everything for it’s sake, to idolize physical
perfection and success at sports.
By its selective preference of the strong over the weak, such a conception can lead to the perversion of human
relationships.

 

2290 The virtue of temperance
disposes us to avoid every kind of excess: the abuse of food, alcohol, tobacco, or medicine. Those incur
grave
guilt who, by drunkenness or a love of speed, endanger their own and others’ safety on the road, at sea, or in the air.

2291 The use of drugs
inflicts very grave
damage on human
health and life. Their use, except on strictly
therapeutic
grounds, is a grave
offense. Clandestine production of and trafficking in drugs are scandalous
practices. They constitute
direct
co-operation in evil, since they encourage
people to practices
gravely
contrary to the moral
law.

 

 

 

A SITUATION THAT PARALLELS THE ONE EXISTING AT DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE:

HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE - THE 2007 WARNING ISSUED BY CATHOLICCULTURE.ORG:

 


 

In October 2007, a cautionary alert was issued by the international rating site
catholicculture.org
against the Catholic web site ministry of HolySpiritInteractive founded by
Aneel Aranha
of Dubai [AN EXTRACT]:

There is much to recommend about this site but readers should be aware of charismatic elements which confuse sound Catholic theology with Protestant Biblical understanding.

Weaknesses


Example(s)


: Numerous articles by non-Catholic author, Marcia Montenegro


Example(s)


: Protestant approach


Example(s)


: Omission of Catholic approach in youth section

Protestant Christian music and “resources” under the youth/kids sections


Example(s)


: Total condemnation of any drinking of alcohol

 

HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE THEN MADE SOME CORRECTIONS AND CHANGES AFTER WHICH THE AMBER WARNING AGAINST IT WAS REMOVED BY
CATHOLICCULTURE.ORG.

THE SECOND AND CURRENTLY-IN-FORCE 2013 WARNING FROM CATHOLICCULTURE.ORG:

http://www.catholicculture.org/culture/reviews/view.cfm?recnum=2458
EXTRACT

Website Review: Holy Spirit Interactive

While there is much to recommend on this site (especially the articles by some excellent Catholic priests and apologists such as: Fr. Dwight Longenecker, Fr. John McCloskey, Fr. William Saunders, Mark Shea, Mike Aquilina, etc.) the main organizers of the site, Aneel Aranha and Dominic Dixon, promote Protestants and Protestant teachings over the nine sites that their ministry utilizes.
These various sites are all part of Holy Spirit Interactive.

Since Protestantism is so intertwined with authentic Catholic teaching on these sites we feel that we must give Holy Spirit Interactive a “yellow” rating even though parts of it are very good. We feel that there is too much for Catholics to have to sift through to find what’s worthwhile.

Weaknesses

Total condemnation of any drinking of alcohol
Example(s)

2

 

2 http://www.catholicculture.org/culture/reviews/view.cfm?Example=6956&recnum=2458&task=showexample

From How sweet was the wine at Cana? By Aneel Aranha

I have little doubt that most of us, if not all, would consider nipping a shot of whiskey or vodka in a church an act of desecration. Yet, we would desecrate our own bodies with no second thought, unmindful of the fact that it is home to the Holy Spirit, who is God himself! The fact that God would, indeed, consider this desecration is obvious from this passage that Paul wrote to the Galatians:

“The acts of the sinful nature are obvious: sexual immorality, impurity and debauchery; idolatry and witchcraft; hatred, discord, jealousy, fits of rage, selfish ambition, dissensions, factions and envy; drunkenness, orgies, and the like. I warn you, as I did before, that those who live like this will not inherit the kingdom of God.” (Galatians 5:19-21)

Let me abridge that in the event anyone missed out a word or two. “The acts of the sinful nature are obvious: drunkenness and the like. Those who live like this will not inherit the kingdom of God.”

There are those who will still continue to justify their drinking by saying this refers only to people who get intoxicated. Frankly, at this point I begin to lose the plot. Why would anybody drink a foul tasting, foul smelling liquid that has no redeemable qualities whatsoever — on the contrary, whose qualities are proven to be detrimental to mind, body and soul — unless it was to get drunk?

 

For details, see

HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-WARNING ALERT ISSUED BY CATHOLICCULTURE.ORG
19 MAY/5 JUNE 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE-WARNING_ALERT_ISSUED_BY_CATHOLICCULTURE.ORG.doc

 

MY QUESTION IS THIS:

IF HOLYSPIRITINTERACTIVE IS RATED DANGEROUS, WITH AMBER LIIGHT FLASHING AGAINST FIDELITY TO CATHOLIC TEACHING FOR ITS ERRONEOUS STAND ON ALCOHOL, DOESN’T DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE AUTOMATICALLY FALL IN THE SAME CATEGORY?

 

 

 

On the Internet, there are numerous articles, all of them Protestant, debating the pros and cons of drinking and smoking, especially the former. They argue for and against even the moderate consumption of alcohol.

There is no reliable Catholic information that I could find except these two, plus a third from my files:

 

1. Alcohol: Biblical and Catholic Teaching

http://socrates58.blogspot.in/2007/03/alcohol-biblical-and-catholic-teaching.html

March 15, 2007 – Written by Dave Armstrong, August 1999

Catholics believe alcohol is acceptable in moderation (which we would say is the biblical and traditional Christian view). We regard drunkenness as a sin. The new Catechism of the Catholic Church condemns drunken excess and illegal drugs in #2290-2291:

The virtue of temperance disposes us to avoid every kind of excess: the abuse of food, alcohol, tobacco, or medicine. Those incur grave guilt who, by drunkenness or a love of speed, endanger their own and others’ safety on the road, at sea, or in the air.

The use of drugs inflicts very grave damage on human health and life. Their use, except on strictly therapeutic grounds, is a grave offense. Clandestine production of and trafficking in drugs are scandalous practices. They constitute direct co-operation in evil, since they encourage people to practices gravely contrary to the moral law.

In my understanding, the notion held by some Protestants that alcohol is intrinsically evil derives primarily (if not solely) from the temperance and prohibition movements in the mid-1800s and onward. Several denominations, such as the Presbyterians and the Methodists (maybe even the Baptists?), changed at that time from serving alcohol (following the implied “wine” of the biblical description) in the Lord’s Supper / Communion, to grape juice, almost entirely on political grounds: they were caving in to the temperance activists, in my opinion; adapting and compromising the gospel and Christianity to the political / moral and cultural fashions of the moment.

Lutherans and Anglicans have always used wine for Holy Communion. Neither Martin Luther (who was quite fond of wine) nor John Calvin (Institutes, 3:19:7; 4:13:9 – citing St. Augustine) opposed wine-drinking. Calvin casually assumes that wine will be used for Holy Communion (4:17:43), as it had always been used in the Church previous to that time. The third major Protestant Reformer, Zwingli, while rejecting the Real Presence altogether and adopting a purely symbolic view of the Lord’s Supper, nevertheless assumed that wine had always been used in the Christian celebration of the Eucharist, and kept on using it.

The weak arguments from the Bible used by fundamentalists to oppose all alcohol use whatsoever collapse upon even cursory examination, in my opinion. They try to assert that the biblical “wine” is merely unfermented grape juice. The term “strong drink, ” however, in contrast to “wine,” is seen, e.g., in passages such as Lev 10:9, Num 6:3, Deut 14:26, 29:6, Jud 13:4,7,14, 1 Sam 1:15, Proverbs 31:4, Micah 2:11 (cf. Proverbs 20:1, 31:6, Is 5:11,22, 24:9, 28:7, 56:12, Luke 1:15). This Hebrew word is shekar, defined by Strong’s Concordance (word #7941) as “intoxicant, i.e., intensely alcoholic liquor – strong drink.” Gesenius’ Hebrew-Chaldee Lexicon (1st ed., 1847; reprinted by Baker Book House, Grand Rapids, MI, 1979) likewise defines it as

strong drink, intoxicating liquor, whether wine, Nu 28:7, or intoxicating drink like wine, made from barley . . ., or distilled from honey or dates. It is often distinguished from wine . . . (p. 823)

Note that God doesn’t outright forbid this “strong drink” as immoral in and of itself. It may be avoided (along with wine) by some for fasting or ascetic (voluntary self-denial) purposes (as in Lev 10:9, Num 6:3, and Deut 29:6), but that is not a sweeping prohibition. In fact, in Deut 14:26, Moses (see Deut 1:1) says in so many words that it is perfectly acceptable to drink it. The writer of Proverbs advises giving “strong drink” to the dying, and “wine to those in bitter distress; let them drink and forget their poverty, and remember their misery no more” (31:6-7; NRSV). This is similar to the Apostle Paul’s suggestion to “take a little wine for the sake of your stomach and your frequent ailments” (1 Timothy 5:23; NRSV).

In many of these passages, it is implied, however, that excessive drinking of this intoxicant, or drunkenness, is a bad thing, characteristic of the wicked. Thus, the Bible (and the Catholic Church, following it) condemns drunkenness, but not all use of alcohol or wine (e.g., Deut 21:20, Proverbs 20:1, 21:17, 23:20-21,29-35, 26:9, Is 5:11-12, Rom 13:13, 1 Cor 5:11, 6:10, Gal 5:21, 1 Tim 3:3,8, Titus 1:7, 2:3, 1 Peter 4:3).

Many OT passages praise wine (e.g., Jud 9:13, Ps 104:15). Having “plenty” of wine is a divine blessing (Gen 27:28). Wine was used at the ancient Jewish festivals (Passover, Pentecost, Tabernacles), and on the Sabbath, and was offered as a libation in Jewish rituals (Ex 29:40, 1 Sam 1:24), which may account for its later use in the Passover Seder. The Talmud called for red wine to be used. The Last Supper was a Jewish Passover (see Mt 26:17 ff., Mk 14:12 ff., Lk 22:15 ff., Jn 13:1 ff.); hence Jesus undeniably used wine as the example of what was to become the Christian Eucharist.

Jesus partook of wine and was absurdly accused by His critics of being a drunkard (Matt 11:19, Lk 7:33). He turned water into wine (not grape juice), in His first miracle (Jn 2:1 ff.). Jesus drank wine on the cross:

 

A jar full of sour wine was standing there. So they put a sponge full of the wine on a branch of hyssop and held it to his mouth. When Jesus had received the wine, he said, ‘It is finished.’ Then he bowed his head and gave up his spirit.

(John 19:29-30; cf. Mt 27:48, Mk 15:36; NRSV)

This word, oxos in Greek, is translated as “vinegar” in the King James Version. Thayer’s Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament (4th ed., 1901, rep. by Baker Book House, Grand Rapids, MI, 1977) defines it (Strong’s word #3690) as follows:

. . . used in the NT for Latin ‘posca,’ i.e., the mixture of sour wine or vinegar and water which the Roman soldiers were accustomed to drink. (p. 449)

In fact, the Roman soldiers offered this drink to Jesus before the crucifixion, and He refused (Mt 27:34, Lk 23:36, Mk 15:23). But the interesting thing is that the best texts of Mt 27:34 have the NT word for “wine,” oinos (Strong’s #3631), rather than oxos, thus strongly inferring that what Jesus was given on the cross was indeed wine, not vinegar. Likewise, even the KJV manuscripts (older and now outdated) have oinos at Mk 15:23:

And they gave him to drink wine [oinos] mingled with myrrh: but he received it not. (KJV)

Jesus refused this drink because it contained myrrh, which – combined with alcohol – would have had a narcotic effect. But he accepted this same drink without the myrrh on the cross, just before He died (John 19:29-30; cf. Mt 27:48, Mk 15:36). Some might still dispute that it was (or contained wine, with alcohol), but several modern translations render oxos at John 19:29-30, Mt 27:48, and Mk 15:36 as “wine,” “sour wine,” or similar description:

John 19:29-30: “sour wine” (NASB, Living, Phillips, NEB, NRSV, NKJV, REB, Wuest, Goodspeed, Beck, Williams),
“cheap wine” (TEV),
“wine vinegar” (NIV),
“vinegar (a sour wine)” (Amplified),
“bitter wine” (Barclay),
“common wine” (Confraternity, NAB)
Matthew 27:48: “sour wine” (NASB, Living, NEB, NRSV, NKJV, REB, Wuest, Goodspeed, Beck),
“cheap wine” (TEV, NAB),
“wine vinegar” (NIV),
“vinegar [a sour wine]” (Amplified),
“common wine” (Confraternity)
Mark 15:36: “sour wine” (NASB, Living, NEB, NRSV, NKJV, REB, Wuest, NAB, Beck),
“cheap wine” (TEV),
“wine vinegar” (NIV),
“vinegar [a mixture of sour wine and water]” (Amplified),
“common wine” (Goodspeed, Confraternity)

The conclusion is overwhelming: Jesus drank wine on the cross. It was the last thing He did before He died. Even modern revisions of the KJV and RSV change the “vinegar” to “wine” (e.g., NRSV, NKJV, NASB). Perhaps this was in part due to the sort of cross-referencing just examined.

The NT oinos ["wine"] was a fermented drink, though probably less strong than our current wine. Fermentation is implied, e.g., in the mention of the bursting of the wineskins (Matt 9:17, Mark 2:22, Luke 5:37). Eph 5:18 states that one can theoretically get “drunk with wine” and Paul commands us not to do that (cf. Jn 2:10). Wine is to be avoided if it stumbles a brother (Rom 14:21).

This is the biblical teaching on wine and alcohol. The Catholic Church follows it closely, while the absolute anti-alcohol position of some Protestant fundamentalists cannot possibly be sustained on a biblical basis. There is no biblical evidence whatsoever that unfermented grape juice was ever considered as “wine” (see, e.g., Gen 40:11-12). No amount of wishful thinking or Puritanistic moralizing can change that fact (and the others above).

COMMENT

Great, but what you fail to indicate is the level of alcohol content in the fermented wine was substantially less than what is today distilled, etc. The wine was also mixed with water and the amount of alcohol was not as substantial.
Therefore it should be made clear the wine of the biblical times is nowhere as strong as the wine of today.
I would also like to reference: Pastor David L. Brown
http://www.believersweb.org/view.cfm?ID=183

OLD TESTAMENT
“yayin” (3196) [pronounced yah-yin] — This word occurs 140 times. It is a general term for grape beverages and includes all classes of wine, non-alcoholic or alcoholic; unfermented, in the process of fermentation and fermented. It was always diluted with water.
“shekar” (7941) [shay-kawr] — This Hebrew word occurs 23 times. It is the word for strong drink, unmixed wine. The 1901 edition of THE JEWISH ENCYCLOPEDIA says “Yayin, wine, is to be distinguished from shekar, or strong drink. The former is diluted with water; the later is undiluted.”
“tirosh” (8492) [tee-roshe'] — This word is used about 38 times. It refers to fresh grape juice. It is referred to often as new wine or sweet wine.

NEW TESTAMENT
There are some New Testament counterparts to these words.
“oinos” (3631) [oy'-nos] is the counterpart of the Old Testament word yayin. It is used 33 times. It is a general term for grape beverages and includes all classes of wine, non-alcoholic or alcoholic – unfermented, in the process of fermentation and fermented. It was always diluted with water. Often the context has to be used to determine whether the drink was intoxicating or not.
“sikera” (4608) [sik'-er-ah] is the counterpart to the Old Testament word shekar. It is the word for strong drink, unmixed wine.
“gleukos” (1098) [glue-kos] is the counterpart to the Old Testament word tirosh. “It refers to a fresh wine, a new wine”

IN BIBLE TIMES, WHAT CHRISTIANS DRANK WAS SUB-ALCOHOLIC, BASICALLY PURIFIED WATER
Remember the Hebrew word “yayin” and the Greek word “oinos” that we looked at earlier? These were the companion words for wine whether fermented for unfermented. Remember, the key emphasis was on the fact that whether fermented or not, it was MIXED WITH WATER. -Cyber Tech Reviewer, USA

 

RESPONSE

It was weaker than wine today, of course. No biggie . . . but they could still get drunk. If not, there would be no warnings against drunkenness in the Bible, would there? So the same dynamics apply: moderation is required. It was simply easier to drink in moderation than it is today. –Dave Armstrong

 

2. The Lost Art of Catholic
Drinking

http://www.crisismagazine.com/2012/the-lost-art-of-catholic-drinking

By Sean P. Dailey, April 13, 2012

This article originally appeared in the November 2009 edition of Crisis magazine

There is Protestant drinking and there is Catholic drinking, and the difference is more than mere quantity. I have no scientific data to back up my claims, nor have I completed any formal studies. But I have done a good bit of, shall we say, informal study, which for a hypothesis like this is probably the best kind.

To begin with, what is Catholic drinking? It’s hard to pin down, but here’s a historical example. St. Arnold (580-640), also known as St. Arnulf of Metz, was a seventh-century bishop of Metz, in what later became France. Much beloved by the people, St. Arnold is said to have preached against drinking water, which in those days could be extremely dangerous owing to unsanitary sewage systems — or no sewage system at all. At the same time, he frequently touted the benefits of beer and is credited with having once said, “From man’s sweat and God’s love, beer came into the world.”

Wise words, and St. Arnold’s flock took them to heart. After his death, the good bishop was buried at a monastery near Remiremont, France, where he had retired. However, his flock missed him and wanted him back, so in 641, having gotten approval to exhume St. Arnold’s remains, they carried him in procession back to Metz for reburial in the Basilica of the Holy Apostles. Along the way, it being a hot day, they got thirsty and stopped at an inn for some beer. Unfortunately, the inn had just enough left for a single mug; the processionals would have to share. As the tale goes, the mug did not run dry until all the people had drunk their fill.

Now, I’m not saying that Catholic drinking involves miracles, or that a miracle should occur every time people get together to imbibe. But good beer — and good wine for that matter — is a small miracle in itself, being a gift from God to His creatures, whom He loves. And as G. K. Chesterton wrote in Orthodoxy, “We should thank God for beer and burgundy by not drinking too much of them.” In other words, we show our gratitude to God for wine and beer by enjoying these things, in good cheer and warm company, but not enjoying them to excess.

Just what constitutes excess is for each person to judge for himself. However, we now approach the main difference between Catholic drinking and Protestant drinking. Protestant drinking tends to occur at one extreme or another: either way too much or none at all, with each being a reaction to the other. Some people, rightly fed up with the smug self-righteousness of teetotalers, drink to excess. And teetotalers, rightly appalled at the habits of habitual drunkards, practice strict abstinence. It seems to occur to neither side that their reaction is just that: a reaction, and not a solution. If they considered it a bit, they might see a third way that involves neither drunkenness nor abstinence, yet is consistent with healthy, honest, humane Christian living.

Here we encounter Catholic drinking. Catholic drinking is that third way, the way to engage in an ancient activity enjoyed by everyone from peasants to emperors to Jesus Himself. And again, it is not just about quantity. In fact, I think the chief element is conviviality. When friends get together for a drink, it may be to celebrate, or it may be to mourn. But it should always be to enjoy one another’s company. (Yes, there is a time and place for a solitary beer, but that is the exception.)

For example: The lectures at the annual Chesterton conference are themselves no more important than the attendees later discussing those same lectures over beer and wine (we tend to adhere to Hilaire Belloc’s rule of thumb, which is to avoid alcoholic beverages developed after the Reformation). These gatherings occur between talks, during talks — indeed, long into the night — and we typically fall into bed pleasantly stewed. I cannot imagine a Chesterton conference without this. And yet I also know how detrimental it would be if we all stumbled back to our rooms roaring drunk.

Avoid each extreme — that’s how you drink like a Catholic. This is the art of Catholic drinking. There are plenty of our brethren who consider drinking somehow immoral, and there are plenty of others who think drinking must end with great intoxication. But the balanced approach — the Catholic approach — means having a good time, a good laugh, sometime a good cry, but always with joy and gratitude for God’s generosity in giving us such wonders as beer and burgundy. Remember that, and the lost art of Catholic drinking may not remain lost.

 

 

 

SELECTED 10 OUT OF 22 COMMENTS

I disagree that conviviality (with those on earth, at least) is a quasi-essential aspect of ‘Catholic drinking’. There is as much wrong with having a beer alone as there is with eating chocolate alone, watching a sunset alone, reading a book alone, drinking coffee alone, or, pretty much, doing anything good alone. I think it is more often that people abuse alcohol in groups (which would not, however, justify a ‘only drink alone’ policy). I frequently drink alone; I had a beer earlier this afternoon (emphasis: A beer) while I read some of my homework about modernity and VAII, and it was quite awesome. In a little bit, I’ll be heading down to dinner to enjoy beer with my seminarian brothers and formators. My point is that, unlike a protestant conception which thinks alcohol is inherently evil, to Catholics it is, as it always has been, one of the basic goods of life–an ordinary part of your day–not something to obsess about. -Anonymous Seminarian

You ought to be more careful throwing labels around like that. I’m not Catholic, so you would probably label me Protestant. However, I’m familiar with what scripture teaches in regards to alcohol and it mentions nothing of the sort that it is regarded inherently evil. Moderation is the key. Like much of Catholic doctrine, the Protestants you’re speaking of here are holding their own experiences and traditions equivalent, or even above, the authority of scripture. Now you can see why that causes such confusion. -A Protestant

As easy as drinking is to make light of, it is the cause of many broken souls. The traditional Catholic moral theology understanding is that drinking is seriously evil when the drinker becomes so inebriated he can no longer make responsible moral decisions. That pretty much includes all drinkers who have had more than two or three drinks. Drinking often encourages anger and lust, and very often leads to an unchristian illicitness. Perhaps Mr. Dailey is better reminded of the alarming alcoholism numbers in Ireland before he makes light of alcohol use. -Allan

Allan, alcohol itself does not bring out anger and lust. It does bring down your inhibitions, and if you have underlying anger or lust, that will come out. There is this old habit, where a father would invite the suitor of his daughter for a meal, and would give the young man enough to drink to get him drunk. Then he would watch how the young man behaved. Would he become aggressive, or loud, or would he calm down or become quiet? That would give him a clue as to how the suitor would treat his wife to be, and give him direction as to allow the suitor to see his daughter, or not.

Also, God would never give us something that inherently would cause us to sin. Yet Christ himself changed the water at the wedding into wine (and not just any wine, but probably the best there has ever been), and used wine when he instituted the Eucharist.

As a brewmaster myself, I have spent many an evening with a group of very erudite friends, who love the selection of foods and drinks my table always offers. I never have sent any of them home inebriated. I cannot even remember when I had too much to drink myself. Our conversations span a wide range, from the mundane to the philosophical to the divine, from very lighthearted to very serious. So from my experience, Catholic drinking is far from dead, far from a lost art.

If you’re ever around, Allan, I’d love to invite you to my table as well, so you can see for yourself. I am certain we all would have a great time! -Brewmaster

Allan, respectfully, yes, while drinking to extreme excess is a sin, neither you nor anyone else can tell a person what, to him, may be excessive. But it certainly does not include “all drinkers who have had more than two or three drinks.” And what does the rate of alcoholism in Ireland have to do with it? And anger and lust may be encouraged by any number of things, not drink only. -Sean P Dailey

Allan, you must be drinking wrong. Sure, if you slam three beers in a row beer-bong style, you will probably impair moral decision making. However, one can easily drink six to eight beers (it all depends on the person) over a period of time, while eating food, in the right environment, and never even get buzzed. This whole thing is akin to pointing out how many people are led astray by sins of lust and thus concluding that a husband and wife having joyous marital relations while creating another human life is to be frowned upon. Catholicism is not Jansenism, let’s leave that to the Muslims and Calvinists…

-Professor Bo Bonner Obl OSB

it was Benedictine monks who invented Champagne. Also, whisky and brandy were made before the reformation, quite often in monasteries. -Allen Fennelly

There are those who have a very legitimate disease of alcoholism that do need to abstain from alcohol. Many of them are Catholic and would love to drink as you suggest, in moderation, but they cannot. There should have been at least some mention of this segment of the population in your article. -Sober

A Catholic moral theologian once said:

He is not drunk who prostate lies but can once more to drink arise,

But drunk is he who prostrate lies and can not drink and cannot rise. -Flamen

A great article and one that I will share on Facebook and Twitter.

When I was an undergraduate (1994), I took a course with an orthodox Jesuit priest. You could probably take a guess at who it was since there aren’t many orthodox Jesuits this side of Heaven. Ha! Nevertheless, I will never forget the lecture we received in the course one day about how beer and wine are God’s creations and how we should drink both in moderation. Somehow he got on this topic and we ended up never talking about Everlasting Man by Chesterton. I still remember the lecture to this day. He talked about the yeast and the barley with beer and the importance of growing the grapes properly. He even brought into the lecture how Jesus is the Vine. It was a great class!

In the same class, on another day, I remember we were reading C.S. Lewis’ – Miracles. So many of us were having a difficult time understanding it, especially chapter 4 – Nature and Supernature. The Jesuit priest happily explained it to us and then told us to go to the store, buy a six-pack of good German beer, and go to the park to read our C.S. Lewis and drink our beer doing it. He said that should help us understand it better. We all laughed.

 

A student (the only one who was over the age of 21 and now a priest himself) said to the Jesuit, all of these students (I was 20 and two months from 21) are underage and cannot purchase the beer for themselves. Without skipping a beat and with that Jesuit wit and sarcasm he said, then you need to go out and buy it for them because understanding the Divine Law is more important than any Civil Law. The class was laughing hysterically and we all wanted our beer that afternoon. I don’t think any of us got any (I had beer at home), but it was fun being in that class.

I will leave you with this poem taught to me by an old friend who first turned me on to GOOD beer -

In Heaven there is no beer,

that’s why we drink it here, and

when we’re gone from here,

all our friend’s will be drinking all our beer.

-Tom Perna

I certainly agree that there’s a Catholic ideal for drinking, and that certain Protestant sects are teetotalers with questionable reasoning, but I’m not aware of this drunken Protestant segment to which Dailey refers. I’ve seen just as many intemperate Catholics as I have Protestants, or even non-Christians. I agree with Dailey’s ideal of drinking, but not the dichotomy that seems to group all Catholics as living up to that ideal, and at the same time seeming to condemn all Protestants as being ignorant of or poorly practicing it. -Joshua Horne

 

3. Catholic MoralityIs it wrong to drink Alcohol?

http://www.sspxasia.com/Documents/Catholic_Morality/Is_is_wrong_to_drink_alcohol.htm

Among the evils which society suffers nowadays, the excessive number of road accidents is without a doubt worth remembering. One of the causes of this evil is driving under the influence of alcohol. If drinking is sometimes dangerous, is drunkenness always morally wrong? Can we not admit that it is possible to drink in a reasonable fashion?

Is drunkenness always morally wrong?

Drunkenness is sinful only if it involves avidity and the immoderate use of alcohol. The state of intoxication may be divided into three cases:
    First case: If one drinks alcohol and is completely unaware that one is doing so to excess or that the drink is intoxicating, the consequential drunkenness is not culpable. That is, the complete inadvertence excludes sin.  Such was, for example, the case of Noah after the flood (Gen. IX 20-21).
    Second case: If while drinking, one is conscious of an excessive intake of alcohol, but sincerely unaware that drunkenness could follow, there is therefore only a small or venial sin.
    Third case: If one is perfectly aware of drinking in an excessive fashion and willingly accepts that drunkenness can follow, there is therefore a grave or mortal sin. In this case the deliberation and consent are complete and entire.

Why such strictness over culpable drunkenness?

    First reason: Drunkenness deprives us more or less of the use of reason.  Now reason is one of the faculties which distinguish human beings from animals.  To deliberately lose the use of reason reduces us to a level lower than that of animals because animals benefit from the instinct of self-preservation which the drunken person has lost.
    Second reason: Drunkenness deprives us more or less of the use of reason. Now it is through our reason that we adhere to goodness and avoid evil. To deliberately lose the use of reason thus exposes us to the danger of committing a wide variety of evils, reason no longer being there to control our actions.

Consequence: That is why anyone who dies after deliberately depriving himself of his reason through drunkenness goes directly to hell, as, for example, the apostle St. Paul teaches: “Do not err: neither fornicators nor idolaters (…) nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God” (I Cor VI 9-10).
Frequent drunkenness, besides, as a natural consequence, causes medically-proven detriments to health:
1. Liver failure and cirrhosis,
2. Brain atrophy and dementia,
3. Diarrhea and Peptic Ulcers,
4. Bleeding and Anemia,
5. Delirious tremens from alcohol with withdrawal.

Is there a place for moderate drinking?

If voluntary drunkenness is condemned, it does not follow that the drinking of alcohol is absolutely forbidden. Our Lord Jesus Christ made wine at Cana, and it was “good wine”, as the Evangelist Saint John remarked (II 10). Saint Paul even advised his disciple Timothy to take a little wine for his bodily infirmities (I Timothy V 23). Moreover, the book of Ecclesiasticus informs us (XXXI 36): “Wine drunken with moderation is the joy of the soul and the heart.”

But moderation is necessary in drinking if we want to avoid sin.  Such is the object of the virtue of sobriety. The word ‘sobriety’ comes in fact from a Latin word, ‘bria’, which means moderation, and one is called sober who maintains moderation. This is why Sacred Scripture teaches that: “Sober drinking is health to soul and body. Wine drunken with excess raiseth quarrels and wrath and many ruins” (Ecclesiasticus XXXI 37-38).

What persons are particularly advised to practice sobriety in consuming alcohol?

Young people because the ardour of their age could easily lead them into worse excesses.
Women because of their lowered resistance through consuming alcohol. That is why, as Valere Maxime tells us, in ancient Roman time, women did not drink wine.

Older people in order to instruct the young by example.
Political leaders in order to govern their citizens with wisdom.

 

Conclusion:

“We say that we should shun drunkenness, which prevents us from avoiding grievous sins.  For the things we avoid when sober, we unknowingly commit when drunk” (St. Ambrose: De Patriarchis; Lib 1; Cap. 7).

 

Alcoholism among the clergy is a grave but suppressed issue in the Indian church -Michael

State Act to sack drunken bishops
Hyderabad, Deccan Chronicle, December 9, 2007:

The draft legislation for protection of Christian properties has provisions that govern general and religious administration of the church. According to the draft, a drunkard priest or bishop or even an archbishop who heads a Christian organisation can be sacked by the government-appointed board.
Clause 57(1) (e) says that the head of a Christian organisation “if proved to be addicted to drinking liquor or other spirituous preparation or is addicted to the taking of any narcotic drugs” will be removed from the post. It does not say who would prove that a man is addicted.
The draft says that those of unsound mind or suffering from mental or physical defect or are undischarged insolvent, those who continuously neglect their duties or commit any misfeasance can be sacked.
Priests who disobey orders of the Central and state governments and the proposed board will be sacked.
Other clauses deal with misappropriation of funds.
When contacted, the AP Federation of Churches executive secretary, Fr. Thumma Anthonyraj, said, “Usually the clergy is not addicted (to liquor) except in rare cases.” “How can the government interfere,” he asked, adding, “We are not servants of the state.” “If the priests are addicted they are sent for correction and reinstated,” Fr Anthonyraj said. “This power vests with the head of the denomination. Churches themselves take action.” Recently the Catholic Church of Hyderabad had sent a priest to a de-addiction centre and reinstated him.

Source: Konkani Catholics yahoo group digest no. 1304 dated December 10, 2007

 

Use of Mustum at Mass

http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/use-of-mustum-at-mass

ROME, June 13, 2006 (Zenit.org) Answered by Father Edward McNamara, professor of liturgy at the Regina Apostolorum university.
Q: I am a priest in a religious community. One of our confreres is an alcoholic and for many years has abstained from alcohol, even if there is just a little bit in pastry. He is really faithful to his promise and I admire him for that. When he presides over our Eucharist, he uses mustum and, of course, all the participants communicate with it. Some have doubts about that way of doing things and think it may be illicit for them. (When he concelebrates, he takes only the consecrated host.) What do you think? Perhaps might it be better to have a second chalice with wine, as it is done when there is a larger number of concelebrants. We are usually about five. — R.T., Quebec province
A: The question of the validity of the use of “mustum,” or grape juice, for priests suffering from alcoholism or for some other medical reason was finally resolved by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith in 1994 in a letter signed by then Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger. Among other things this letter stated:
“A. The preferred solution continues to be communion ‘per intinctionem,’ or in concelebration under the species of bread alone.
“B. Nevertheless, the permission to use ‘mustum’ can be granted by ordinaries to priests affected by alcoholism or other conditions which prevent the ingestion of even the smallest quantity of alcohol, after presentation of a medical certificate.
“C. By ‘mustum’ is understood fresh juice from grapes or juice preserved by suspending its fermentation (by means of freezing or other methods which do not alter its nature).
“D. In general, those who have received permission to use ‘mustum’ are prohibited from presiding at concelebrated Masses. There may be some exceptions however: in the case of a bishop or superior general; or, with prior approval of the ordinary, at the celebration of the anniversary of priestly ordination or other similar occasions. In these cases the one who presides is to communicate under both the species of bread and that of ‘mustum,’ while for the other concelebrants a chalice shall be provided in which normal wine is to be consecrated.”
The document required furthermore that the ordinary must ascertain that the matter used conforms to the above requirements; that he grant permission only for as long as the situation continues which motivated the request; and that scandal be avoided.
The precise question in hand is addressed in points A and D. The priest in question should therefore not normally preside at a concelebration except for very special occasions. When such a situation arises, two chalices must be provided: one with mustum and another with ordinary wine.
Likewise, if the priest presides alone at a religious community Mass where Communion under both kinds is habitual for religious seminarians, then a second chalice with ordinary wine should also be provided. A deacon or at least an instituted acolyte should also be present to assure that the Precious Blood is fully consumed after Communion.
The reason why the principal celebrant in a concelebration may not avail of the permission to receive only under the species of bread probably derives from the necessity to assure that the sacrifice is completed before Communion begins. The sacrifice is completed only after the presiding celebrant has consumed both species. This is also why the individual priest must also consume both species before Communion begins. The faithful’s exercise of their baptismal priesthood is carried out with and through the priest. Thus, their full participation in the holy sacrifice of the Mass through Communion would be incomplete if the priest fails to first complete the sacrifice by consuming both species.

 

 

See also

The Use of Mustum and Low-Gluten Hosts at Mass

http://old.usccb.org/liturgy/innews/1103.shtml

By the US Conference of Catholic Bishops, November 2003

 

Strong Brew, Theologically

http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/when-mozart-stunned-rome-god-at-the-pub

By Elizabeth Lev, lizlev@zenit.org, January 26, 2006
The ancient Greeks invented the “convivium,” pleasant gatherings where youths and adults, mellowed by food and wine would talk of gods, politics and culture. While this custom had problematic elements for Christians — namely polytheism and a males-only rule — the last few years have seen the spirit of the convivium Christianized.
Theology on Tap was started in the United States as an initiative to get young people to talk about Catholic faith and issues in a less formal setting than a church or classroom. Invited speakers give a short talk and then answer questions afterward. The relaxed atmosphere (and happy-hour prices) tends to draw considerable crowds.
Here in Rome, Theology on Tap has been gaining momentum ever since it was started last year. Last Thursday, a particularly interesting talk demonstrated even greater values to Theology on Tap than just getting young people to talk about God in the pub instead of just sports or movies. Father Robert Sirico, president of the Michigan-based Acton Institute for the Study of Religion and Liberty, opened the 2006 lectures with the provocatively titled talk, “Can a Rich Man Go to Heaven?” With hundreds of business students arriving that week to get their dusting in humanities, the talk couldn’t have been better timed. The aptly-named Scholars Lounge in Rome was packed.
Father Sirico approached the scriptural question with scriptural answers. He reminded the young people of Genesis, the creation of the world and that God deemed it “good.” He spoke of Adam and Eve and the dignity of human work. He reminded a rapt audience of how “God takes the material world seriously.” So much so that the Redemption took place in the material world. With a few well-delivered phrases, Father Sirico knocked down the barriers between business students and theologians, and he then went to on to find common ground for the politically left or right. Elucidating the dangers of “canonizing the poor while demonizing the rich,” Father Sirico also warned against “Calvinism on steroids” policies, which imply that attainment of wealth is a sign of God’s favor. In one of the most engaging moments of the evening, Father Sirico waxed autobiographical, revealing that briefly in his youth he had worn tie-dye and dreamed of redistributing wealth. The crowd, their jaws dropped in wonder, stared at the starry-eyed socialist turned captain of a Catholic think tank.
The discovery of Father Sirico’s remarkable transformation also answered the question that had brought everyone to the pub that night — “with God all things are possible.”

Elizabeth Lev teaches Christian art and architecture at Duquesne University’s Rome campus.



St. Michaels Church Mahim refuses Communion to a Kneeler – Has Jesus Christ been insulted?

$
0
0

St. Michaels Church Mahim refuses Communion to a Kneeler – Has Jesus Christ been insulted?

http://mumbailaity.wordpress.com/2013/06/24/st-michaels-church-mahim-refuses-communion-to-a-kneeler-has-jesus-christ-been-insulted/

By
The Voice Of Bombay’s Catholic Laity, THE LAITYTUDE June 24, 2013

June 22nd 2013 will go down as a very sad day in the history of the Roman Catholic Church in Mumbai as in my opinion Jesus has been insulted.

One of the persons who came for the 6 am mass and knelt down to refuse communion was refused communion by an Assistant Parish Priest Fr. Blaise and told that he would receive Jesus only if he stood up.

Mr. Dominic Fernandes a daily mass goer and a resident of Mahim for many decades who was also in the line then told the priest that what he has done is totally wrong and is not acceptable. He was then taken away by an usher, Mr. Tim.

The said complete incident was witnessed by the new Parish Priest Fr. Simon Borges who was standing at the side of Fr. Blaise and also distributing Holy Communion. He too did nothing.

After the mass and novena got over the said usher Mr. Tim was confronted by many catholic daily mass goers and his explanation for communion to be given to only standees was that it flies away. He also spoke about Canon Law.

What could be the reason for the Church authorities refusing to give communion to a kneeler?

Does it take extra time?

Has the mass got less relevance to the Church authorities as compared to the novena?

Some years ago during the last stint of late Fr. Salvadore Rodrigues had just taken over he had also made announcements that communion would not be given to any person who kneels.

It is a pity that such was the stand taken by person who was the Episcopal Vicar of the Mumbai Church.

How many priests have got guts to refuse communion to persons who are not properly dressed?

Yes Jesus is being persecuted and will continue to be persecuted not by outsiders but by insiders.

It is high time that the religious come out openly against their fellow brothers for doing these types of acts as more and more people may leave the church or will it be a case of turning the blind eye?


Aberrations, errors and other problems in the Liturgies of the Sunday Holy Masses at the National Shrine of St. Thomas

$
0
0

 


February 04, 2013

To,

Most Rev. George Antonysamy

Archbishop of Madras-Mylapore

 

Dear Archbishop George Antonysamy,

SUBJECT: Aberrations, errors and other problems in the Liturgies of the Sunday Holy Masses at the National Shrine of St. Thomas

 

My wife and I have been attending the Sunday Eucharistic services in English regularly for about 15 years.

We have always been concerned by a few issues, but since the last few years, and more especially over the last few months, attending Sunday Mass prayerfully and reverently has become almost impossible for the few people like me who are more keenly aware of what is actually going on at Holy Mass vis-à-vis what is correct.

 

We have followed protocol and met with the parish priest, Fr. Kanickai Raj, all his assistants at one time or another, the other priests on the campus, visiting priests from St. Bede’s and Sathya Nilayam, deacons like Bro. Charles, etc., and voiced our concerns, with two responses. Fr. Kanickaraj, laughingly replies that the “people like it/want it” and the others dismissively suggest that I discuss my problem with the parish priest.

Some of the problems are not the fault of the celebrant but that of the lectors, choir, etc. but it is still the responsibility of the parish priest to ensure that the rubrics are strictly adhered to, and those who ignorantly do otherwise be educated correctly.

 

During the terms of the previous two Archbishops, it was never possible to get a response to my emails or an appointment with their Secretaries, though you may find that impossible to believe. The last attempt was made by us about three months ago. The Father Secretary said he would confirm an appointment for me with His Grace, but if he did call back, I did not receive his call.

 

Since we heard the good news of your appointment, we have waited with new hope, for you to settle down before we wrote to you. I will try and list as briefly as possible a few of the “problems” that we have observed.

 

1. The celebrant greets the assembly with “Good morning” after making the Sign of the Cross, and the people respond with “Good morning, Father.” One priest then adds “Welcome for [sic] this Holy Mass.”

2. The lectors unfailingly introduce the two readings thus, “The first reading”, and “The second reading”.

It is not required for them to do so.

3. The Responsorial Psalm is NEVER recited or sung. It is ALWAYS replaced by a hymn which has no connection whatsoever with the Psalm of the Sunday.

4. After each reading, the lector incorrectly says, “THIS IS the Word of the Lord”.

5. At the conclusion of the Second Reading, the lectors incorrectly say, “Please stand FOR THE [GOSPEL] ACCLAMATION”.

6. A common aberration is proclaiming the readings using the St. Pauls Sunday Liturgy leaflets. Last Sunday, at the 7:15 am Mass, a person read from the Lectionary, then carried it away to the choir section. The next reader brought it back, placed it on the altar and then read from the leaflet in her hands. The great majority of lectors display unfamiliarity with the Scripture passages, READ instead of PROCLAIMING the Word, have poor diction and accentuation, and one finds people in the congregation themselves reading from the leaflets instead of LISTENING to the Word that is being PROCLAIMED.

7. The priests who come from Sathya Nilayam use inclusive language in their greetings and during the prayers. One priests always addresses us as “My dear sisters and brothers” and God as “God, Our Father and Mother”.

8. Now and then, we have noted some priests departing from the rubrics and ad-libbing the prescribed prayers.

9. There is no time for silence [deep prayer] after we have received Jesus into our hearts at Holy Communion. Since the Masses are scheduled back to back with inherent vehicle parking problems, one cannot come early or stay late and pray. Till not long ago, the choir would start a second Communion hymn — almost as if it were their duty to keep us entertained — if it was observed that the minister and the extraordinary ministers of Holy Communion were still engaged. Since of late, the second song has been replaced with a Prayer, which however again translates into no time given, not even two little minutes, for total silence in the Church after Communion.

 

10. Some of the hymns sung by the choir are not liturgically compatible, especially for Holy Communion. If carefully examined, the “theology” of others, like “Amazing Grace” for instance, is Protestant.

11. If one takes a seat in the nave near to or opposite of the choir, even a casual observer cannot fail to see the almost continuous consultation and smiles that are exchanged. This is disrespectful to God and to the other attendees, and can be very distracting to someone who appreciates what the Sacrifice of the Mass signifies.

12. You may find this again difficult to believe, but there have been many Sunday Masses when we have not seen the priest for much of the service. We used to occupy the second or third row in the nave of the church to the priest’s right side and found the elaborate flower arrangements completely obstructing our view of him.

13. From being silent observers at Holy Mass, as in my youth, the faithful have regressed so far as to imitating the celebrant. It took a long time to bring an end to the congregation’s joining in the final Doxology. Today, a majority of them lift their hands in the Orans position, of course with the best of intentions, which is the posture ordained for the celebrant alone. The priests are responsible for that inasmuch as they do not correct the faithful.

14. Applause during Holy Mass has become standard procedure. Obviously, it is always invited by the celebrant. The reasons vary from a priest’s birthday to an appreciation of someone [like, say, the choir]. Recently, applause has been a standard feature of EVERY Sunday Mass that we attended.

Things get worse, if that is possible.

15. The 9:30 am Mass has degenerated into a theater show. I have approached the person directly responsible for that, Deacon Charles, and met with hostility and rudeness. Characters dressed in costumes, role-playing accompanied by information over the microphone, etc. have been incorporated either with the homily or at the offertory procession. In addition to that, the celebrant unfailingly solicits applause from the faithful in appreciation of the Deacon and his helpers. One such show was put up by the Santhome Communications Centre people whom I found laughing and chatting outside the sacristy with the Deacon immediately after their role play and while Mass was still going on. At other Masses during the following weeks, two families per week have been inducted into the arrangements and they are applauded during every service.

16. At one Mass a few months ago, Fr. Jerry Rosario SJ was the celebrant. During the homily, he attempted to initiate a dialogue with the congregation failing which he left the altar and came right down the main aisle going up to people and asking them questions. I immediately went to Fr Kanickaraj and apprised him of what was going on, and that was when he asked me what was so wrong about that when the people “liked it” and “want it”.

 

There are several more liturgical issues that concern us but we would like to end that topic here.

Before we end, there are a couple of related matters that we would like to include.

One of them is people strolling in late, the same people on a regular basis. The four side doors are so placed that many in the Congregation can see the late-comers entering. One family of four which includes children in their twenties, lives nearby and owns a car has NEVER been on time for Mass. Last Sunday they seated themselves behind the priest near the high altar where all could see them take their place during the homily. There is a senior prayer group leader and his wife who also have NEVER been on time [up to 30 minutes late] for Mass, NOT EVEN ONCE in all the 15 years I have been here. I have eventually had to admonish both parties, but to no avail.

Lest I be construed as judging others or generalizing, I assure you that this is not so. As a trained Catholic apologist whose work has appeared in magazines and web sites in India and overseas, I am distressed by the liturgical ignorance of the faithful which is only sustained and enhanced by the deacons and priests who should be fraternally correcting them or teaching them what the Church says.

As parents and grandparents, we have inculcated in our progeny the Fear of the Lord and a love and fidelity to the Church and all Her teachings. The last range from the grave sinfulness of contraception to regular Confessions and from never being late for Mass to never receiving Holy Communion in the state of mortal sin. It is very difficult for us to answer their frequent questions as to why everybody else in our congregation appears to think and behave differently than us, and the priests have nothing to say at all about any of this.

To be fair, Fr. Kanickaraj is the only priest we have heard reminding people to make their Confessions. But, as to the accessibility of the priests — including Fr. Kanickai Raj — for confession, the less said by me the better. My family members will readily testify to the humiliation and difficulties that we have been put through and finally drive down to other parishes to find priests more disposed and available to us.

 

We repose our confidence in Your Grace who has no local affiliations and who, we believe, Rome has selected as our Archbishop confident that with your background as Nuncio in other countries you have the experience, the will and the pastoral heart to effect the transformation that our Archdiocese so badly needs in various areas, only one of which we have addressed in this letter to you.

Praying for you to be greatly blessed by our God to usher in a new Spirit-filled era in our Archdiocese,

We remain,

Yours obediently,

Sd. /-

Michael and Angela Prabhu

Printed without the masthead and mailed by Registered Post [RT118538795], Acknowledgement Due, on Feb. 5, 2013

The letter was delivered to the office at the Archbishop’s House on February 6, 2013 as per the postal receipt.

A reminder copy, personally given by me to Fr. Kiran, the archbishop’s secretary, on 9.3.2013, was not accepted by him.

 

 

FOLLOW-UP

March 11, 2013

To,

Most Rev. George Antonysamy

Archbishop of Madras-Mylapore

 

Dear Archbishop George Antonysamy,

SUBJECT: 1. Aberrations, errors and other problems in the Liturgies of the Sunday Holy Masses at the National Shrine of St. Thomas

SUBJECT: 2.
The Convenor of the “Forum for CATHOLIC Unity” is NOT a Catholic

 

On February 6, 2013, as per the Acknowledgement Due postal receipt, my first referred letter dated February 4 was delivered at the Archbishop’s House.

The second referred letter in the form of a report dated March 9, 2013, was delivered personally by me to Fr. Kiran, your secretary, at the Archbishop’s House on March 9, 2013*.

 

Since the communication sent by me to you regarding the liturgical errors and aberrations at Holy Mass on Sundays, the drama and theatrics have ceased, but my letter coincided with the hospitalisation (due to an accident) of the organiser, Deacon Charles. However the status quo of the other issues continues without any change.

 

In connection with my first letter, I must inform you that at 9:25 am on Sunday, March 10, I was accosted in the church by one Mr. Richard Xavier, a parishioner, who informed me that he had seen my letter to you and he would be sending me his response to it. To put it mildly, I was shocked. I wonder how many other parishioners have seen the letter even before I have received your response, considering that five weeks have elapsed since my letter reached you.

 

I do not want my letters to be subjective, or to be complaints against parishioners, but Mr. Richard Xavier is an individual that many would like to give a wide berth; I must say a few words about him because he exemplifies laity who like to serve the Church but have little or no formation — as I had stated in my earlier letter. He has an excellent singing voice but his proclamation of the readings is accentuated in all the wrong places and he cannot correctly pronounce many biblical terms.

He determinedly joins in prayers like the Lord’s Prayer, and in responses, but his loud voice always lags a second or two behind the congregation, creating discordance. He cannot be unconscious of that. His hands are always lifted high in the Orans position which is prescribed only for priests. He would obviously take personal objection to my letter to you.

Another example of discordance is when a prayer such as the one for the Year of Faith is prayed. The entire choir joins in.

Different people, led by two male voices with opposing accents use separate microphones, and with the cacophony of sounds that ensues, the prayer is entirely lost on the faithful. I have never understood till today what the prayer says.

I am constrained to share with you all of this because Fr Kanickai Raj will not entertain any suggestions or discussions.

The Sunday immediately following my letter to you was, if I recall correctly, the parish priest’s birthday. I was informed by a cousin of mine that the priest was felicitated and applauded during the Mass.

On October 4, 2009, the mid-day [12 noon] English service accommodated a number of animals during the celebration of Holy Mass; Fr. Jerry Rosario SJ, the celebrant, and Fr. Kanickai Raj permitted a non-Catholic lay man “to walk up to the altar with his pet dog … and share his thoughts with the packed congregation” [a newspaper reports] in lieu of the homily.

 

A priest is expected to enunciate his words clearly. Fr. Kanickai Raj is quite unintelligible when he speaks. Other priests have smothered smiles when I mentioned that one can understand only a couple of his words at the end of every sentence.

The homilies of almost all the priests, barring a few exceptions such as Fr. Bosco SDB from St. Bede’s, are lackluster and do not challenge the average Catholic who gets to hear the word of God only that once in a week. This week we had a visiting priest who preached on Luke 15 [the Prodigal Son] at the 7:15 am Mass. The preaching was lucid and powerful. Why does the congregation have to be subjected to listening to poor homilies week after week after week?

Parishioners of St. Louis Church, Adyar, have informed me that Fr. Savio uses terms like “bloody” and “bastard” during his sermons and at least one person has taken issue with him on this. Liturgical abuses have been informed to me from St. Teresa’s Church, Nungambakkam, and St. Francis Xavier’s church, Broadway, where slides and videos are used at Mass.

It is my humble suggestion that you attend different Masses incognito to verify for yourself the truth of what I write to you.

 

There is one other issue that I wish to bring to your notice. There is an acupressure-cum-reflexology clinic run in the church premises by one Mr. Colin D’Souza. A 2003 Vatican Document lists these alternative therapies as New Age. The two systems are based on esoteric/occult pre-Christian philosophies. At the outset, I had talked to Mr. D’Souza as well as the priests about the spiritual dangers of these practices and given them some Catholic literature, but the clinic is still open.

 

Yours obediently,

Michael Prabhu, 12 Dawn Apartments, II Floor, 22 Leith Castle South Street, Chennai 600 028. Tel: 2461 1606

*NB. It would help if your secretary verifies our copies of letters hand-delivered at your office, but he declines to do so.

 

 


 

 

May 20, 2013

To,

Most Rev. George Antonysamy

Archbishop of Madras-Mylapore [Acknowledgement receipt dated May 24, 2013 received by me]

 

Dear Archbishop George Antonysamy,

SUBJECT:
Liturgical errors/abuses/aberrations at the 9:30 am Holy Mass, Pentecost Sunday, May 19, 2013, at the National Shrine of St. Thomas

 

Permit me to recall to you my first letter of February 04, 2013 succeeded by a follow-up letter on March 11, 2013, after which you acknowledged receipt of them vide yours of March 15, 2013. It is now almost 15 weeks since my first communication to you, but I find that little has changed in respect of the issues that I brought to your attention.

 

My wife and I attended the Sunday 9:30 am Mass on May 19, 2013. I do not know who the celebrant was, but he was assisted by Deacon Charles. After the opening prayer, an “Introduction” to the liturgy was made by a lay person, one of the dozen or so “animators” used by Deacon Charles at all Masses wherein he assists. The celebrant invited the congregation to shout three times “Praise the Lord, Hallelujah”. The Responsorial Psalm — suited for Pentecost – was substituted with an unconnected hymn by the choir. The Second Reading was taken from I Corinthians 12. My Missal says that it should have been Romans 8: 8-17. There was the usual “Please stand for the Gospel Acclamation”. The Deacon’s homily contained no reference to the Second Reading or the Gospel of the day. In developing on the First Reading, he spoke negatively about those Catholics who attend prayer meetings, advising us several times to understand that the Holy Mass is the supreme sacrament of the Church. There was no need for him to group the two distinct situations together. It came off as a veiled criticism of charismatics since he failed to use the occasion to warn the congregation about the real danger which comes from the Pentecostals. Some time after the homily, a group of “animators” gathered below the altar rails with lit candles. On “Vacation Bible School” [VBS] Sunday, May 5, the VBS students were the “animators”. Some time after the Holy Communion service was over, Deacon Charles got fully into his element. Reminding us that it was the birthday of the Church, he announced that a cake would be cut and invited children ["You'll get a cake if you come"] to come up and receive their share. While the cake was cut in what I understand to be the sanctuary, cake was fed to the mouths of some children while others walked away from the altar eating of pieces of cake held in their fingers, to the accompaniment ["Let's all sing together 'Happy Birthday' for our Church"] of “Happy Birthday Mother Church” — or so it sounded to us — from the choir. The congregation was then invited to “clap your hands”, and everyone – well, almost — complied happily as the Deacon thanked them. Next, the “animators” were named and thanked by the Deacon and the audience [I now find it difficult to regard us as a congregation] when he once again called for applause, which he got in full measure.

Finally, the Deacon invited potential animators [for future Sunday Masses] to give their names to “Mrs. Joan”.

I have avoided including in this letter the continuance of other errors, etc. that I wrote about in my first two letters.

 

Apparently, my letters to you have not gone down well with the Parish Priest*
and the Deacon. I was one of only three laity who attended the sessions for VBS teachers at the DPC. Deacon Charles was given my contact information by the others, but he still did not contact me. I turned up to take the VBS classes after making my own enquiries.

My wife and I attended the Good Friday service, entering at 2:30 pm under the wrong assumption that we were 30 minutes early but the Church was already packed. We managed to find two seats on the side by the Sacred Heart altar, in the fourth row. A member of the 7:15 am Sunday choir had “reserved” three seats in the pew behind us and she did not allow anyone to occupy them till almost 3:10 pm though by that time latecomers were seating themselves on the floor. She was finally obliged to remove the items with which she had blocked the seats. To my right, a senior charismatic couple had brought their 4-year old along with a crayon set and colouring book which were put to good use. The only time they intervened was to make him raise his hands in the Orans position for the Lord’s Prayer, emulating them, the priest and a majority of the faithful. A young woman in the front of us used her cellphone while a lady in the first pew, the sister-in-law of a Salesian priest, chatted incessantly — through many of the most solemn parts of the Good Friday service — with the ladies to her left and to her right, and another member of her group used the cellphone a few times before leaving midway. *The Parish Priest profusely thanked the choir, mentioning the choir master by name, and asked us why there should be objections from some people to publicly thanking the choir who have toiled so hard to provide excellent singing. He spent almost three minutes expanding on that message. But he did not mention the lectors and many others who serve at Mass. Deacon Charles does that in his unique way every Sunday. I do not cast any aspersions on the Deacon’s integrity, zeal and reverence which are outwardly most exemplary. But neither he nor the Parish Priest are masters or owners of the liturgy for them to innovate and manipulate it in any way. As its servants, they are obliged to restrict themselves to the rubrics.

The Deacon himself, in his Pentecost homily spoke of the supremacy of the Mass and took joy in the birth anniversary of the Church. He should therefore be the last person to undermine the sacredness of the proceedings during Mass and to flout the guidelines set for priests and deacons by the authorities of the universal Church. The entertainment approach of the clergy has contributed to the laxity and irreverence of the laity that I have recorded for you earlier in this paragraph.

Yours obediently,

Michael Prabhu, 12 Dawn Apartments, II Floor, 22 Leith Castle South Street, Chennai 600 028. Tel: 2461 1606

Printed without the masthead and mailed by Registered Post [RT151917117], Acknowledgement Due, on May 23.

 

 

 

June 25, 2013

To,

Most Rev. George Antonysamy, Archbishop of Madras-Mylapore

Dear Archbishop George Antonysamy,

SUBJECT:
Liturgical errors/abuses/aberrations during the Sunday Masses at the National Shrine of St. Thomas [and elsewhere in the archdiocese] continue unabated

 

I have been writing to you for almost five months as summarised below and this will be my final personal appeal to you.

1. My letter of February 04, 2013, Registered Acknowledgement Due

2. Reminder to the above handed over by me to Fr. Kiran, your secretary on March 9, 2013

3. Report, “The Convenor of the ‘Forum for Catholic Unity’ is not a Catholic” dated March 9, 2013
personally delivered by me to Fr. Kiran, your secretary on March 9, 2013 [NO ACKNOWLEDGEMENT RECEIVED TILL DATE]

4. Follow-up letter to serial nos 1 and 3 dated March 11, 2013 handed in at your office’s reception desk the same day

Your response dated March 15, 2013, assuring me that

  1. my letters were “forwarded to the concerned person”

b) whatever I write “will be given due consideration”

5. My Registered Acknowledgement Due letter dated May 20, 2013 on abuses at the Good Friday and Pentecost services.

Over a month has past since my last letter to you, and virtually nothing has changed at the Sunday Masses.

 

I attended the 9:30 a.m. Masses on May 26, June 2, 9 and 23, 2013. Though I have maintained separate weekly records, I will provide you with just a few limited details in the form of a running list since they are mostly the same as earlier:

-The applause [clapping of hands] to “thank” the animators and others continues at every Mass, invited by Deacon Charles ["Let's give them a big round of applause"]. I noted that he does the same at the Tamil language Masses.

-A hymn unrelated to the psalm for the Sunday continues to be sung by the choir instead of the Responsorial Psalm

-The flower arrangements continue to obstruct a view of the priest for some of the congregation

-Priests commence the Credo [I Believe…] before the Congregation is on its feet.

Since the Deacon is preparing the ‘animators’ before-hand why then do such problems and errors continue:

-Most readings continue to end with “THIS IS the Word of the Lord”

-After the second reading, most invitations ask us to “Please stand for the GOSPEL ACCLAMATION”

May 26, 2013: The First Reading [taken by a lady], chapter and verse not read out; the Deacon read the Gospel, concluded [correctly] with “The Word of the Lord”, and joined the congregation in responding with “Praise be to you O Lord Jesus Christ”. June 2, 2013: Little children were used to give the “introduction”, etc. Their voices were inaudible. Such reading defeats the purpose of having someone read. June 23, 2013: The first reading by a little girl was completely inaudible from first word to last. No one made a move to adjust her microphone. In a “good” service, lectors are properly schooled and are familiar with the Bible. The readings are to be proclaimed not read like from a school text book with poor punctuation, wrong emphases and important Biblical names including that of the book itself often mispronounced.

 

There are two aspects in my communications to you. One is the disregard of the rubrics of the Mass by the celebrant, and in this case, also by the Deacon, Charles. The other is the growing irreverence that is observed in the congregation to which I believe the clergy has contributed by commission as well as by omission [a lack of catechesis?]. People walk around venerating statues, even to the crucifix in the sanctuary at the left hand side of the priest during Mass, drinking water from bottles [before receiving Holy Communion] and using their mobile phones. On June 23, 2013, a youth in my row was checking his email! People entering late nod and smile at one another; some converse seriously during Mass. In my estimation 40 to 50% of the faithful enter after Mass has started, some of them are unabashed regulars; On June 23, a family of three entered when the Our Father was being recited. Young women are immodestly dressed with skin-tight jeans, and very short tops, often sleeveless. Young men have worn T-shirts with messages like “Evil Doer”, “Hell Rider” and “F**K”. Because I requested the youth to stop checking his email last Sunday, he and two others intimidated me for almost ten minutes after Mass saying he had his “priorities”. Deacon Charles himself, apparently aware of my letters to you but doing nothing to rectify what you wrongly referred to as my “complaint[s]“, has attempted to victimize me in subtle ways.

 

As I wrote in an earlier letter to you, there are problems, abuses and aberrations in other parishes. At Our Lady of Light Church [6:00 pm, June 16], the celebrant asked the faithful so many questions ["How many wives did King David have", etc.] during his otherwise excellent homily, a member of the congregation might as well have preached it. Many priests, even during the Masses at the Cathedral, ask questions and elicit answers from the congregation. At the 12 noon English Mass in St. Teresa’s Church, Nungambakkam, a solo hymn in Malayalam is sung by a young woman as entertainment!

If the Eucharist really is the “Source and Summit of Life” [CCC 1324], shouldn’t you as our Bishop intervene and ensure that the greatest reverence and strict adherence to the rubrics are the hallmark of every single Mass in the archdiocese?

 

Yours obediently,

Michael Prabhu, 12 Dawn Apartments, II Floor, 22 Leith Castle South Street, Chennai 600 028. Tel: 2461 1606

Printed without the masthead and handed over personally at the Archbishop’s Office on June 26, 2013.


Asia’s leading “Catholic” news agency, UCAN, continues its campaign for women priests

$
0
0


JUNE 25, 2013

 

Asia’s leading “Catholic” news agency, UCAN, continues its campaign for women priests

 

Ordaining women is not a new idea. Adherence to this heresy is widespread in the Indian church. The first time that I wrote about it was in my 119-page April 2010 [updated April 2012] report

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 15-DEMAND FOR ORDINATION OF WOMEN PRIESTS-FR SUBHASH ANAND AND OTHERS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_15-DEMAND_FOR_ORDINATION_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS-FR_SUBHASH_ANAND_AND_OTHERS.doc

In that report, no. 15 of a series of 20 on a Bombay-archdiocese backed Hinduised “bible” with imprimatur, I documented that Fr. Subhash Anand [a diocesan priest based in St. Paul's School, Udaipur] and others do not believe that the cultic priesthood was instituted by Jesus Christ and would like to see it scrapped altogether, ushering in a priesthood of believers, non-ordained persons, whereby the members of the congregation become co-celebrants at Holy Mass, having the authority and power to transform the bread and wine into the Body and Blood of Jesus. This has long been proposed as a solution to the “shortage of priests”.

The other alternative of course is to ordain women, which Fr. Subhash Anand and other “theologians” such as Virginia Saldanha, Astrid Lobo Gajiwala, a coterie of feminist nuns and some religious brothers and priests are ferociously advocating. The first articles in the women priests’ series, published April/May 2012, are

VIRGINIA SALDANHA-ECCLESIA OF WOMEN IN ASIA AND CATHERINE OF SIENA VIRTUAL COLLEGE-FEMINIST THEOLOGY AND THE ORDINATION OF WOMEN PRIESTS http://ephesians-511.net/docs/VIRGINIA_SALDANHA-ECCLESIA_OF_WOMEN_IN_ASIA_AND_CATHERINE_OF_SIENA_VIRTUAL_COLLEGE-FEMINIST_THEOLOGY_AND_THE_ORDINATION_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

VIRGINIA SALDANHA-WOMENPRIESTS INFILTRATES THE INDIAN CHURCH-CATHERINE OF SIENA VIRTUAL COLLEGE http://ephesians-511.net/docs/VIRGINIA_SALDANHA-WOMENPRIESTS_INFILTRATES_THE_INDIAN_CHURCH-CATHERINE_OF_SIENA_VIRTUAL_COLLEGE.doc

Virginia Saldanha is on the board of the Union of Catholic Asian News [UCAN] and Astrid Lobo Gajiwala is on important Bombay archdiocesan executive bodies such as its weekly magazine The Examiner, etc.

On January 24, 2013, I had published a report

WOMEN PRIESTS-THE NCR-UCAN-EWA NEXUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WOMEN_PRIESTS-THE_NCR-UCAN-EWA_NEXUS.doc

on the “nexus” between UCAN and the like-minded in the West — e.g. the editor of and contributors to the National Catholic Reporter [NCR] — and in India who clamour for ordaining women as priests. An honest, prophetic and bold U.S. Bishop, Robert Finn, recently declared that the NCR cannot licitly be called Catholic.

On February 13, 2013, in its inimitable style, UCAN reproduced a report, published only a few hours earlier by the liberal-left, New Age-promoting U.S. news web site and blog, The Huffington Post, with the headline, “One way to solve the priest shortage: do away with them“!

This was reported by me the same day in

UCAN WANTS TO DO AWAY WITH THE PRIESTHOOD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_WANTS_TO_DO_AWAY_WITH_THE_PRIESTHOOD.doc

In concluding the last referred report above, I posed two questions:

1. What is UCAN doing reproducing trash by a dissenting “Catholic” from a New Age blog?

2. When is an Indian bishop or the Catholic Bishop’s Conference of India or the Federation of Asian Bishops’ Conferences going to unequivocally condemn this anti-Catholic news agency that calls itself “Catholic”?

 

 

 

I had also asked rhetorically

What does [all] this, in conjunction with all of the other evidence compiled and presented by me, reveal about the true nature of UCAN?

 

Well, hardly a day later, UCAN was at it again, thus answering our question.

They make it plainly obvious that they have a dual agenda, eliminate the cultic priesthood/ordain women.

Here, UCAN becomes the conduit for a Hindu call to, among other things, ordain women!

New pope should encourage interfaith dialogue: Hindu group

http://www.ucanindia.in/news/new-pope-should-encourage-interfaith-dialogue:-hindu-group/20299/daily

UCAN copied the story from a secular news site within a few hours of its release!!!!!

Read the details in my report UCAN CONFIRMS IT FAVOURS WOMEN PRIESTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_CONFIRMS_IT_FAVOURS_WOMEN_PRIESTS.doc

 

On the preceding page, the reader came across the acronym EWA in the title of one of my reports. EWA stands for Ecclesia of Women in Asia, the “Forum of Asian Catholic Women Theologians“, a group of women “theologians” whose primary agenda — as I have documented in my first two articles in the women priests series — is the ordination of women.

Radical feminist nuns [lists of their names are given in my above-referred reports] and lay “theologians” like Virginia Saldanha and Astrid Lobo Gajiwala are leaders and members of the
Indian Women Theologians’ Forum [IWTF].

Another organisation with a similar agenda is EATWOT, the
Ecumenical Association for Third World Theologians.

The cover for EWA and EATWOT and all their deliberations, seminars, conferences and writings is either “gender studies” or concerns about gender violence, exploitation of women, empowerment of women, discrimination against women, “space for Catholic women to have their voices heard, thoughts and reflections articulated” [a favourite refrain], the use of gender-sensitive or inclusive language [in Scripture and the liturgy], the “‘searching’ and ‘finding’ of women’s identity“, and so on. They also rail against the “patriarchy” or male-domination in the hierarchy and worldview of the Catholic Church.

But all of that is a smoke screen for their only true agenda: they want women to be ordained as priests.

Sophia Lizares-Bodegon, a Filipina,
is a prominent EATWOT member who has a page at EWA,
http://ecclesiaofwomen.ning.com/profile/SophieLizaresBodegon.

Lizares-Bodegon‘s theological positions are shown to be tainted by Protestantism, liberalism and New Age.

But Lizares-Bodegon also writes regularly for UCAN. I reproduced THREE of her recent UCAN contributions in just THREE weeks in my February 16, 2013 report UCAN CONFIRMS IT FAVOURS WOMEN PRIESTS-02

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCAN_CONFIRMS_IT_FAVOURS_WOMEN_PRIESTS-02.doc.

 

Three months later, there was this story from UCAN. Here the coterie of feminists use Pope Francis’ name to make their latest complaint on the perceived “exclusion of women from leadership in the church“. UCAN chips in:

Women theologians call to end patriarchal power structures

http://www.ucanindia.in/news/women-theologians-call-to-end-patriarchal-power-structures/21017/daily

May 20, 2013

The abuse of power is reflected in issues of governance, they said

 



 

 

 

Bangalore: A forum of women theologians in India says women experience violence and injustice all across but patriarchal power structures fail to ensure equality and safety.
The abuse of power is reflected in issues of governance, law and order, which are assuming crucial and critical significance in our times, they said.
The increased violence against women is intensifying in degree and extent of brutality. “This violence against women is occurring in new categories and dimensions across all ages,” they noted.
The current patriarchal power structures, systems of justice and law “are failing to address the situation” and society should look critically “at the roots of violence against women,” they said.
The Indian Women Theologians’ Forum (IWTF) said this in a statement issued after their May 2-4 meeting in Bangalore, which discussed the theme “Women and Leadership”.

 

 

The scriptural injunction, “he will rule over you” (Gen 3:16) seems to be the religious sanction legitimizing male control over women within the spheres of family, church and society at large, they said.

The women expressed hope and satisfaction at the amending constitution helping to creating women’s political leadership at village level, which helped to address “the core needs of their community like water, education and health.”
However, they also expressed concern about the leadership being projected in the coming elections, which they said “threatens the secular fabric of our nation and would further marginalize large masses of the poor.”

We observe the Church at the centre preaches the message and the Church at the periphery lives it, despite the fact that the Church of the periphery has an important message to share with the centre, which it fails to receive.
While welcoming Pope Francis’ call for the poor, the women theologians said that they are “troubled by the uncritically sustained link between jurisdiction and ordination and the consequent exclusion of women from leadership in the church, especially when they have much to contribute to a Church of the Poor”.
They said the figures of women in leadership in the Bible inspire them to reclaim their rightful space as modeled by women in the early Church.
They committed to work toward “evolving women’s leadership that is rooted in the gospels and is life giving to all.” END

 

The “rightful space as modeled by women in the early Church” is deacon-hood and priesthood, if one goes by their writings in books authored by them, and in various Catholic journals and on their own Internet sites.

Since I intend to publish an extensive compilation of Catholic information on this issue of the clamour by a miniscule section of dissenting Catholic clergy and laity for a priesthood of women and the Church’s clear and final position on it, I reproduce below a single recently published piece from the dissenting National Catholic Reporter which itself is in the forefront of the women priests’ movement:

 

Redemptorist priest: Vatican threatened excommunication for advocating discussion

http://ncronline.org/news/global/redemptorist-priest-vatican-threatened-excommunication-my-teachings

By John Cooney, January 23, 2013

Dublin
Update: The head of the Redemptorist fathers in Rome said he deeply regrets that Flannery broke the silence he had been asked to observe, Catholic New Service reported Wednesday. Redemptorist Fr. Michael Brehl, the order’s superior general, also confirmed that Flannery is under Vatican investigation for alleged ambiguities “regarding fundamental areas of Catholic doctrine, including the priesthood, the nature of the church and the Eucharist.”

Brehl said he wanted to “earnestly invite” Flannery “to renew the efforts to find an agreed solution to the concerns raised by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith.” He also asked Irish Redemptorists to “join with me in praying and working together in the spirit of St. Alphonsus to maintain and strengthen our communion with the universal church.”

 

PREVIOUS STORY

Irish Redemptorist Fr. Tony Flannery broke a year of silence Sunday to reveal that the Vatican had threatened him with excommunication and removal from his religious congregation because he advocates for open discussions about church teachings on ordaining women, clerical celibacy, contraceptives and homosexuality.

The Vatican’s Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith removed Flannery, 66, from public ministry last February, pending the outcome of its inquiries into views he expressed in Reality, a Redemptorist-run magazine.

Flannery also said he has had no direct contact in person or writing from the congregation. All communication has come through the Redemptorist superior general in Rome, Fr. Michael Brehl.

Flannery described the actions against him as “frightening, disproportionate and reminiscent of the Inquisition.”

He said he initially tried to find a compromise with the Vatican congregation, but by September, it became clear this would not happen.

“I gradually became aware that the CDF continually raised the bar until it got to the point where I could no longer negotiate,” Flannery said. “I was faced with a choice. Either I sign a statement, for publication, stating that I accepted teachings that I could not accept, or I would remain permanently banned from priestly ministry, and maybe face more serious sanctions.

“It is important to state clearly that these issues were not matters of fundamental teaching, but rather of church governance,” he said.

Flannery, a popular retreat master and writer, said the congregation also had ordered him “not to have any involvement, public or private” with the Association of Catholic Priests. Flannery co-founded the association in 2010 as a forum for discussion among Irish clergy on issues affecting the Irish church and society.

“I have served the church, the Redemptorists and the people of God for two-thirds of my life. Throughout that time, I have in good conscience raised issues I believed important for the future of the Church in books and essays largely read by practicing Catholics, rather than raising them in mainstream media,” Flannery said in a statement released at a news conference. “I’m hardly a major and subversive figure within the Church deserving excommunication and expulsion from the religious community within which I have lived since my teens.”

The choice facing him, he said, was between deciding between Rome and his conscience.

“Submitting to these threats would be a betrayal of my ministry, my fellow priests and the Catholic people who want change,” he said.

 

 

The Redemptorists in Ireland issued a strong defense of Flannery on Sunday.

“We do understand and support his efforts to listen carefully to and at times to articulate the views of people he encounters in the course of his ministry,” the provincial leadership team of the Irish Redemptorists said in a statement.

They said they regretted immensely that “some structures or processes of dialogue have not yet been found in the Church which have a greater capacity to engage with challenging voices from among God’s people, while respecting the key responsibility and central role of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith.”

The Association of Catholic Priests also affirmed “in the strongest possible terms” its support for Flannery. The association said Flannery was being targeted as “part of a worldwide effort to negate the influence of independent priests’ associations in Austria, USA, Germany, France, Switzerland and other places.”

Also at the news conference was Fr. Helmut Schüller of the Austrian Priests’ Initiative. He criticized the “lack of basic rights and respect for personal conscience” in the church.

Former Irish President Mary McAleese spoke in support of Flannery and other dissident Irish clerics Oct. 20 at the launch of her book Quo Vadis?: Collegiality in the Code of Canon Law at the Jesuit headquarters in Dublin. There she spoke privately to Flannery, who was making a rare public appearance.

The reform group We are Church Ireland announced a peaceful vigil outside the Vatican’s Apostolic Nunciature in Dublin, planned for Jan. 27, to offer unconditional support for Flannery’s right “not to be forced by an abuse of his vow of obedience to submit to the secretive demands” of the doctrinal congregation.

Flannery said, “The threats are a means, not just of terrifying me into submission, but of sending a message to any other priest expressing views at variance with those of the Roman Curia.”

From the West of Ireland, Flannery was born in Attymon, County Galway, and spent time as a Redemptorist preacher in Limerick. He has a large following both as preacher and retreat master. He is a popularizer, rather than a heavyweight scholar. He holds audience attention through dialogue, especially with parents who find that the clerical abuse scandals have alienated their children from religion.

Once noted for hellfire sermons, the Redemptorists have been at the forefront of the drive for necessary church change. Flannery’s 1999 book, From the Inside: A Priest’s View of the Catholic Church, is part autobiographical and part appraisal of Irish Catholicism. It consists of short, readable pieces, highlighting inadequate sexual and spiritual training of priests. It examines fault lines that emerged in the aftermath of Pope Paul VI’s 1968 encyclical, Humanae Vitae, upholding the church’s ban on artificial forms of contraception.

In this book, too, Flannery criticized the institution’s mishandling of clerical celibacy.

His Fragments of Reality, published in 2008 by Columba Press of Dublin, contains his collected writings since 1998, when he was a member of the Redemptorist Mission Team which comprised laypeople and clergy.

He saw firsthand the steady decline throughout Ireland of church attendance and of candidates for the priesthood.

He also witnessed the continued denial of any meaningful role for women in ministry. “How much longer can this policy be sustained?” he wrote. “We must be the last institution in the Western world that continues to hold such blatant discrimination against women. I don’t have any doubt that there is no theological or scriptural basis for this position, but that it is purely a social and institutional construct hiding a fairly barefaced and primitive desire for male domination.”

In the essay “The Ordination of Women” in Fragments of Reality, he revealed that he knows a few of the women who were ordained in the Roman Catholic women priests movement on a riverboat in Pittsburgh in 2006. He personally knows Irish-born Bridget Mary Meehan, who is a bishop in the Association of Roman Catholic Women Priests.

John Cooney is a Dublin-based journalist and historian.

 

SELECTED 3 OUT OF 45 COMMENTS

I am a retired, married priest, properly “dispensed” for whatever that means, and a teacher in Catholic schools for 25 years in Canada. Currently in retirement I continue as a marriage minister through an association of ordained ministers and thus can serve those who find the doors of the formal church shut to their needs. Like Fr. Flannery, perhaps being a slow learner, I just grew up and began to realize that the restrictions imposed by the Vatican and the CDF had nothing to do with the gospel or the faith, but were the mechanisms used by any cult that finds blind obedience the only way to hold onto its members. Ireland is long overdue in responding to the call of the universal church through Vatican II to wake up, grow up and become “church”, rather than just attending and listening to an elite self-appointed clique who for centuries have appropriated the “good” of the church for themselves. In doing so they have twisted theology and misinterpreted the scriptures. The CDF attack on Flannery must be understood as the desperate attempt of an old cult establishment to hold on to power and the exclusivity that has characterized their leadership. Flannery does not propose anything spectacularly new or extraordinary more than 50 years after Vatican II began to open the windows to let in fresh air and “light”. But there is no doubt that the CDF and its former chief inquisitor view Flannery and clerics like him are a threat. As they suppress one voice of reform, two or more sprout up like artesian wells of bubbling sweet water. So while the heat is on Flannery, the desperation of the CDF must be understood as the final gasps of a dying and irrelevant institution of governance that no longer speaks the truth. The matter is not the obedience of Flannery to his priestly ministry, but rather the obedience of the Vatican cadre to the Catholic faith and the call to leadership. On this we find they have little credibility or authority. Phil Little

 

 

 

Coming from one who rejected Christ and abandoned their vocation…suddenly they are able to be absolutely correct in their assessment of the Churches supposed problems? Is not their lack of faith perhaps THE problem?? I think what St Catherine said is a little bit more accurate… “When the Church speaks,” wrote St. Catherine of Siena, it is Jesus himself whom we hear.” As much as rebellious priests seek justification in their desertion of all morality, perhaps, again, faithfulness to Christ and His Church is exactly what is needed in this period where instead we experience wholesale abandonment of the faith, all in the name of a misunderstanding of Vat II no less. M P Lane

Phil Little, This is not a matter of blind obedience. Professing to GOD during your ordination requires a priest to subordinate himself to GOD and his earthly Bishops to maintain civility within the Catholic Church. Each of us has responsibilities in his/her life whether it be marriage or any other call from GOD. So easy to blame the Vatican but you knew when you spoke your vows to GOD that you also subjected yourself to your Bishop and now you are trying to gain sympathy for your position which goes against obedience. Explain to me as a former priest how you interpret Luke 6. When Jesus spent an entire night in discourse with HIS FATHER and upon coming down from the mountain HE appointed twelve men from all the disciples (male and female), how anyone on earth including the Pope can change what GOD decided? Are you saying that GOD did not know what HE was doing? Such PRIDE! As to Celibacy: Say a priest was permitted to marry. This same priest has responsibility for one thousand or more parishioners and he and his wife have eight children as my parents did. How does this priest use his time? Does he tend to his wife and children full time or to his parishioners full time? Bear in mind he cannot do both and both require his full attention. Why is it that we humans always want the easy way out? You say that the Vatican imposed restrictions. Are they restrictions that the Vatican imposed or did you simply realize that you could no longer serve GOD and your selfish needs? All humans have the same temptations as Satan is nearby. GOD is closer to us and we can resist temptation if we ask HIM. Of course the Church instituted by Jesus Christ no longer speaks the truth, only Phil Little speaks the truth. Such ARROGANCE! Tom Warren

 

We see that despite the dissenters and those who assist their rebellious voices to reach Catholics at large, there are many in the Church who are faithful to Her teachings on this issue.

Notice also that
the ex-priest doesn’t stop with advocating the ordaining of women. He is also for the abolition of clerical celibacy, the ban on the use of contraceptives by Catholics, and is a supporter of gay rights. This is more the rule than the exception in the feminist lobby and underlines the seriousness of the consequences of even the slightest accommodation of their demands.

When Pope Francis washed the feet of two women during the recent Holy Thursday service, he scandalised the conservatives in the Church and further alienated the Traditionalists by contravening the rubrics and tradition which only allow for the feet of men ['viri'] to be washed. But for the feminist lobby, it became, in their words, “a Moment of Hope for Women Priests in the Church“. Washing of their feet went to their heads!

Here are four more related files on the subject:

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 01-WASHING THE FEET OF WOMEN ON MAUNDY THURSDAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_01-WASHING_THE_FEET_OF_WOMEN_ON_MAUNDY_THURSDAY.doc

WASHING THE FEET OF WOMEN ON HOLY THURSDAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WASHING_THE_FEET_OF_WOMEN_ON_HOLY_THURSDAY.doc

ARCHBISHOP OF DELHI SUPPORTS WOMEN’S ORDINATION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/ARCHBISHOP_OF_DELHI_SUPPORTS_WOMENS_ORDINATION.doc

UCAN’S SLANTED QUESTIONNAIRE ON THE CATHOLIC’S CHOICE FOR POPE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/UCANS_SLANTED_QUESTIONNAIRE_ON_THE_CATHOLICS_CHOICE_FOR_POPE.doc


Hindu religious mark on the forehead Even the Mother of God is given one!

$
0
0


JUNE 26, 2013

 

Hindu religious mark on the forehead

Even the Mother of God is given one!

 

Mother Mary statue in tribal attire stirs row in Jharkhand

http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/Mother-Mary-statue-in-tribal-attire-stirs-row-in-Jharkhand/articleshow/20655458.cms

By Kelly Kislaya, TNN, June 19, 2013

 

The Mother Mary statue that sparked controversy in Jharkhand

 

RANCHI: The statue of Mother Mary wearing a red border sari and holding Jesus Christ in a way tribal women of Jharkhand hold their babies, by tying them to a white cloth, has been creating controversies in the city for the past few days. A procession was taken out by the Sarna society against this statue on Monday.

The statue was unveiled by Cardinal Telesphore P Toppo in a church at Singpur village in Dhurwa recently.
Dharmguru (priest) of Sarna society Bandhan Tigga said, “Anybody can wear a white sari with red border but making Mother Marry wear it seems to be a tactic to convert the Sarna tribals into Christianity. Mother Mary was a foreigner and showing her as a tribal woman is definitely not correct.”
The Sarnas worship Mother Nature or Maa Sarna. Tigga said the Christians are trying to establish Mother Mary as Maa Sarna to confuse the people of Sarna society. “Red border means a lot in Sarna dharm. Our women wear white sari with red border during auspicious times. If the idol of Mother Mary is shown in the getup of a tribal woman then 100 years from now people will think that Mother Mary was a tribal from Jharkhand,” he said.


Sarna society is demanding the removal of that particular statue. Tigga said, “We do not want any kind of conflict between the two communities. All we want is that either the statue should be removed or the attire should be changed so that Mother Mary doesn’t look like a tribal woman. If it is not done then we will intensify the protest.”
While talking to a section of media a week ago, Cardinal Telesphore P Toppo, (who is now in Rome) said the controversy is a result of politics.
“It is a policy of divide and rule. Elections are coming up and there are some people who are acting to get advantage. They want a conflict between Christians and non Christians,” he said.
The Cardinal also said they (tribal Christians) have equal rights on the sari with red border like the Sarna community.
He said, “Who are we to convert anybody to Christianity? L K Advani studied from a Christian missionary school but did he convert? Even Jairam Ramesh studied at St Xavier’s School Doranda but he did not convert.”
He added, “We are tribals by birth but we chose to convert. There is no difference between us and the Sarnas.”

 

MY COMMENTS

The statue of the Virgin Mary commissioned by Cardinal Telesphore Toppo does not sport the Hindu “bindi“. Why was it omitted? Lay women theologians, nuns, priests, bishops, cardinals, the apostolic nuncio, and even the visiting Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith have worn the Hindu mark on their foreheads [see the list following the picture below]. The picture below is from page 2263 of the Hinduised New Community Bible [NCB]. The woman wears the Hindu mark, the bindi. Again, on pages 1557 and 1645 of the NCB, the biblical women are depicted with the bindi on their foreheads. In the case of page 1645, the woman is the Virgin Mary, fleeing to Egypt with St. Joseph [see the image on the following page]. Page 2263 portrays a bindi-sporting woman performing the Hindu arati which has been permitted in the Indian Rite of Mass, that permission having been fraudulently extracted from Rome by a coterie of Indian bishops.

There are three frontal illustrations of young women in the NCB, and each time the woman is given the ‘dot’.

I opine that the omission of the bindi on the Jharkhand statue was the result of a conscious and careful decision by the authorities of the Catholic Church. The tribal and dalit communities, unlike others, recognize the difference between Hinduisation [which to them is Brahminisation and so a return to social oppression] and Indianisation or genuine inculturation. The omission of the bindi thus ensured that the Jharkhand tribals would not protest against the icon of the Virgin. However the Catholic authorities unexpectedly encountered agitation against from the local Hindus for depicting Mary as a tribal in a sari.

 



 

BINDI OR TILAK MARK ON THE FOREHEAD-INDIAN OR HINDU?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BINDI_OR_TILAK_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD-INDIAN_OR_HINDU.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 01-PRIEST WEARS
FR DOMINIC D’ABREO

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_01-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 02-PRIEST WEARS
FR ROY MATHEW THOTTAM

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_02-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 03-PRIEST WEARS
FR CLEOPHAS DOMINIC FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_03-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 04-PRIEST WEARS
FR ANTONY KALLIATH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_04-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 05-PRIEST WEARS
FR THOMAS D’SA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_05-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 06-PRIEST WEARS
FR VALERIAN MENDONCA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_06-PRIEST_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 07-NUN WEARS
SR HERMAN JOSEPH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_07-NUN_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 08-BISHOP WEARS
BISHOP AGNELO GRACIAS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_08-BISHOP_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 09-BISHOP WEARS
BISHOP HENRY D’SOUZA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_09-BISHOP_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 10-BISHOP WEARS
BISHOP ALOYSIUS PAUL D’SOUZA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_10-BISHOP_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 11-CARDINAL WEARS
CARDINAL IVAN DIAS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_11-CARDINAL_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 12-THE APOSTOLIC NUNCIO WEARS
ARCHBISHOP QUINTANA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_12-THE_APOSTOLIC_NUNCIO_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 13-THE POPE WEARS
JOHN PAUL II

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_13-THE_POPE_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 14-WOMAN THEOLOGIAN WEARS
ASTRID LOBO GAJIWALA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_14-WOMAN_THEOLOGIAN_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 15-WOMEN THEOLOGIANS WEAR

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_15-WOMEN_THEOLOGIANS_WEAR.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 16-CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS
WEARS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_16-CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 17-PREFECT OF THE CONGREGATION FOR THE DOCTRINE OF THE FAITH
WEARS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_17-PREFECT_OF_THE_CONGREGATION_FOR_THE_DOCTRINE_OF_THE_FAITH_WEARS.doc

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 18-BHARATANATYAM-DANCING PRIESTS WEAR

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_18-BHARATANATYAM-DANCING_PRIESTS_WEAR.doc

 


 

On page 1645 of the NCB, the woman wearing a sari and a bindi on her forehead is the Virgin Mary [the bindi is not visible in this poor reproduction]

 

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 01-A CRITIQUE JULY 14, 2008

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_01-A_CRITIQUE.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 02-THE PAPAL SEMINARY, PUNE, INDIAN THEOLOGIANS, AND THE CATHOLIC ASHRAMS SEPTEMBER 2008/SEPTEMBER 2009/APRIL 2012

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_02-THE_PAPAL_SEMINARY_PUNE_INDIAN_THEOLOGIANS_AND_THE_CATHOLIC_ASHRAMS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 03-A FRENCH THEOLOGIAN DENOUNCES ERRORS IN THE COMMENTARIES FEBRUARY 24, 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_03-A_FRENCH_THEOLOGIAN_DENOUNCES_ERRORS_IN_THE_COMMENTARIES.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 04-THE ONGOING ROBBERY OF FAITH FEBRUARY 24, 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_04-THE_ONGOING_ROBBERY_OF_FAITH.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 05-THE ANGEL GABRIEL DID NOT APPEAR TO THE VIRGIN MARY MARCH 15, 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_05-THE_ANGEL_GABRIEL_DID_NOT_APPEAR_TO_THE_VIRGIN_MARY.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 06-PRESS REPORTS AND READERS’ CRITICISMS MARCH 22, 2009/DECEMBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_06-PRESS_REPORTS_AND_READERS_CRITICISMS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 07-UNPUBLISHED LETTERS AGAINST ITS ERRONEOUS COMMENTARIES-THE EXAMINER MAY 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_07-UNPUBLISHED_LETTERS_AGAINST_ITS_ERRONEOUS_COMMENTARIES-THE_EXAMINER.doc     

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 08-LETTERS CALLING FOR ITS WITHDRAWAL DECEMBER 2008/DECEMBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_08-LETTERS_CALLING_FOR_ITS_WITHDRAWAL.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 09-LETTER TO THE CONGREGATION FOR THE DOCTRINE OF THE FAITH APRIL-MAY 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_09-LETTER_TO_THE_CONGREGATION_FOR_THE_DOCTRINE_OF_THE_FAITH.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 10-CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE SECULAR MEDIA, AND WITH PRIEST-CRITICS OF OUR CRUSADE AGAINST ITS ERRORS MAY 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_10-CORRESPONDENCE_WITH_THE_SECULAR_MEDIA_AND_WITH_PRIEST-CRITICS_OF_OUR_CRUSADE_AGAINST_ITS_ERRORS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 11-VATICAN HELD RESPONSIBLE, BRAHMIN LEADERS DEMAND ITS WITHDRAWAL JUNE 25, 2009/DECEMBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_11-VATICAN_HELD_RESPONSIBLE_BRAHMIN_LEADERS_DEMAND_ITS_WITHDRAWAL.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 12-LETTERS TO ROME JUNE 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_12-LETTERS_TO_ROME.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 13-RESPONSES FROM THE BISHOPS AND THEIR EXECUTIVE COMMISSIONS AUGUST 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_13-RESPONSES_FROM_THE_BISHOPS_AND_THEIR_EXECUTIVE_COMMISSIONS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 14-UKRAINIAN ORTHODOX GREEK CATHOLIC BISHOPS CALL IT A NEW AGE BIBLE, “EXCOMMUNICATE” INDIAN BISHOPS
MARCH 2010/APRIL 2012

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_14-UKRAINIAN_ORTHODOX_GREEK_CATHOLIC_BISHOPS_CALL_IT_A_NEW_AGE_BIBLE_EXCOMMUNICATE_INDIAN_BISHOPS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 15-DEMAND FOR ORDINATION OF WOMEN PRIESTS-FR SUBHASH ANAND AND OTHERS
APRIL 2010/JULY 2010/APRIL 2012/17 MARCH/10 APRIL 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_15-DEMAND_FOR_ORDINATION_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS-FR_SUBHASH_ANAND_AND_OTHERS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 16-REVISED EDITION COMING, ST PAULS DETERMINED
JULY 2010/DECEMBER 2011

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_16-REVISED_EDITION_COMING_ST_PAULS_DETERMINED.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 17-DERRICK D’COSTA’S CRITIQUE ON ORKUT
JULY 2010

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_17-DERRICK_DCOSTAS_CRITIQUE_ON_ORKUT.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 18-CONTROVERSIES
JULY 2010

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_18-CONTROVERSIES.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 19-INDIAN CHURCH’S SYNCRETIZED BIBLE EXPORTED
7 MARCH/6/9/24/30 MAY/5 JUNE, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_19-INDIAN_CHURCHS_SYNCRETIZED_BIBLE_EXPORTED.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 20-EXTOLLED BY CAMALDOLI BENEDICTINE OBLATE
1/5/10 MAY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_20-EXTOLLED_BY_CAMALDOLI_BENEDICTINE_OBLATE.doc


St Michael’s church in communion row

$
0
0

 

St Michael’s church in communion row

Posted on June 26, 2013
by The Voice Of Bombay’s Catholic Laity

St Michael’s church in communion row

By Manoj Nair
manoj.nair@hindustantimes.com
June 26, 2013 Hindustan Times (Mumbai) Page 8

Do you take your communion – a Christian religious rite in which consecrated bread and wine are given to believers by a priest as memorials of Jesus’ death – while kneeling down or standing?

This is the question being asked by members of St Michael’s Church, Mahim, where a priest is reported to have refused communion on Saturday to a worshipper because he had knelt down to receive the wafer and wine offered to him.

Church members who are protesting, say both positions are allowed in their religious rules but priests said people who knelt down were wasting time and holding up the long queue of people waiting for communion.

Dominique Fernandes, a member of the church, was in the queue when the priest declined to give communion to the man who was ahead of him. “He was not from our church and had knelt down out of respect. I complained to the priest that it was wrong to deny him communion but I was asked to leave by the ushers.”

At St Michael’s Church (right), Mahim, on Saturday, a priest allegedly refused communion to a worshipper because he had knelt down to receive the wafer and wine.

Church members who are protesting, say both positions are allowed under rule,” said Fernandes.

Community groups have criticised the priest’s behaviour. Gordon Jacobs of the Association of Concerned Catholics which has complained to the Archbishop of Bombay about Saturday’s event, said, “The old way of receiving communion was to kneel down and receive it on the tongue. Now, the practice is to stand and take it in your hand. Both ways are acceptable.”

“You cannot refuse communion just because a person is kneeling down,” said Arcanjo Sodder, another member.

Father Simon Borges, parish priest of St Michael’s church, said, “People may kneel down out of a sense of reverence, but they hold up the line. There is always a long queue of people waiting for communion, so they are asked to remain standing,” said Borges.

Recent events have added to this confusion. A few years ago, an archbishop in Scotland said people taking communion should stand as it was a mark of respect. But a year before this announcement, Pope Benedict XVI was seen giving communion to people who were kneeling down.


More on Kneeling for Communion Cardinal Arinze

--- Article Removed ---

$
0
0
***
***
*** RSSing Note: Article removed by member request. ***
***

The New Community Bible :Cardinal Oswald Gracias fools Indian Catholics with half-truths assisted by ignorant laity

$
0
0

 

JUNE 28, 2013

 

The New Community Bible

Cardinal Oswald Gracias fools Indian Catholics with half-truths assisted by ignorant laity

 

One Prakash Lasrado writes a cockeyed improperly-researched letter to the Cardinal; the Cardinal replies something completely else, fooling Lasrado [who is 'greatly relieved']
and over one hundred people including the Pro Nuncio and Bishops and priests in the Cc of Lasrado‘s mailing list, and everyone complacently accepts the Cardinal’s reply as the truth. But his reply is only half-truth, and half the truth is … a lie!

 

From:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
To:
Cardinal Oswald Gracious; Catholic Bishops Conference of India;

Cc:
Prabhu [and over 100 others] Sent: Sunday, June 02, 2013 9:53 AM

Subject: Criticism of New Community Bible which is historically distorted.

Rev. Cardinal Gracias,

The New Community Bible reminds me of Hitler rewriting the Bible as in web link below. Hitler’s Nazi Bible project was a failure.

http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-399470/Jewish-references-erased-newly-Nazi-Bible.html

One cannot distort history by portraying Joseph wearing a turban, Mary wearing a sari and a red dot and the Holy Family being simple Indian villagers in the New Community Bible.

Inculturation is good but the New Community Bible distorts Christian history which is unacceptable.

Every Bible whether it is Chinese, Arabic, Japanese etc. portrays Jesus as a Jew born in a Jewish society without any distortion of facts. The Bible is merely translated in many languages but there is no historical distortion.

Kindly rebut me with cc to all. I am keeping an open mind to rebuttals.

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
Cardinal Oswald Gracious; Catholic Bishops conference of India;

Cc:
Prabhu; [and over 100 others] Sent: Sunday, June 02, 2013 10:01 AM

Subject: Re: Criticism of New Community Bible which is historically distorted.

Rev. Cardinal Gracias,

If I were in your position, I would have released a book “Similarities between Hinduism and Christianity” which reflects on the similarities in teachings of Jesus, Gandhi, Bhagavad Gita etc.

I would not have rewritten the Bible as it is a theologically unsound practice to rewrite the Word of God and distort its original meaning.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
Prabhu
Cc:
Emmanuel Thankachan ; Catholic Bishops Conference of India; [and over 100 others] Sent: Thursday, June 06, 2013 2:46 PM Subject: Fwd: Cardinal’s reply

Dear Michael Prabhu,

Cardinal Gracias has confirmed via his secretary Fr. Emmanuel that New Community Bible text has not been changed. 

Please refer word attachment. This comes a big relief for me. […]

Regards, Prakash

———- Forwarded message ———-
From: Emmanuel Thankachan <ktemmanuel@gmail.com> Date: Thu, Jun 6, 2013 at 12:18 AM
Subject: Cardinal’s reply To: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Dear Mr. Prakash,
Attached please find His Eminence reply to your email dated 3 June 2013.
With kind regards & best wishes.
Fr. K. T. Emmanuel
Secretary to the Archbishop

 

 

 

 

A01-001.03                                 June 3, 2013

Dear Mr. Lasrado,

I refer to your emails of June 2, 2013.  I appreciate your concern about preserving the integrity of our Faith.

The new Community Bible has not changed the text of the Bible.  An approved translation has been used.  Biblical scholars from India have prepared the footnotes. 

I am passing on your comments to the publishers.

With kind regards and best wishes,

Yours sincerely in Christ,


Oswald Cardinal Gracias

Archbishop of Bombay & President – CBCI

 

Prakash Lasrado writes to the Cardinal that the New Community Bible is “historically distorted”.

That historical distortion, according to Lasrado, is the NCB‘s depiction of the Virgin Mary and her spouse St. Joseph as “simple Indian villagers“. What he is referring to are some of the twenty-four illustrations in the NCB.

One cannot distort history” in this way, he says, adding, “Every Bible whether it is Chinese, Arabic, Japanese etc. portrays Jesus as a Jew born in a Jewish society without any distortion of facts. The Bible is merely translated in many languages but there is no historical distortion.” From apparently referring to the illustrations, he suddenly switches to talking about the fidelity to history in translations of the Bible into different languages, which makes no sense. He also suggests that the Indian Church has “rewritten the Bible“.

That Lasrado has done absolutely no research is clear when he expresses “a big relief” at the Cardinal‘s response which conveniently refers only to the text of the NCB for which he says, rightly, an “ approved translation ” has been used. The Cardinal was only too happy [he replied to Lasrado within 24 hours] to grab the opportunity to give a cleverly-fashioned response to a poorly-informed lay man and create a false public image of pastoral appreciation [Lasrado marks copies of his unsolicited emails to over a hundred Catholics] for laity who are concerned about “preserving the integrity of our Faith“, and Lasrado was equally happy to bask, unquestioningly, in the adulation that he received from the Cardinal.

Cardinal Oswald Gracias writes, “The new Community Bible has not changed the text of the Bible.  An approved translation has been used.  Biblical scholars from India have prepared the footnotes.

What the Cardinal is conveying is that there is nothing at all wrong with the contents of the NCB.

Using Lasrado‘s letter as a publicity-op, the Cardinal has replied not only to Lasrado but to longtime critics [since 2008] of the NCB.

There are three relevant sentences in the Cardinal‘s response to Lasrado.

They are:

1. “The new Community Bible has not changed the text of the Bible.” That is true.

2. “An approved translation has been used.” It is also true.

3. “Biblical scholars from India have prepared the footnotes.” This too is absolutely true.

So where’re the half-truths and the lie which fooled Lasrado and possibly many others?

There has never been any claim to the contrary that the NCB has “changed the text of the Bible” or used an unapproved translation. So the Cardinal is responding to a non-existent charge.

There three different facets of the contents of this so-called Bible, the NCB:

1. Its text and its translation from earlier recognised non-controversial versions

2. Its twenty-four “Indianised” illustrations, and

3. Its commentaries, “prepared” by “Biblical scholars from India” – which the Cardinal refers to as “footnotes“.

Ordinary lay Catholics, leaders in ministry, priests and priest-theologians from Indian and from all over the world — and even representatives of the majority religion, Hinduism — have objected to some of the illustrations as well as to many of those Indian theologians’ “footnotes” which I call “commentaries”.

The problems with the illustrations and the ‘footnotes’ are not simply “historical distortion” as the uninformed Lasrado puts it, but range from inculturational to syncretistic to even doctrinal! Twenty-one reports — see the list below — [and counting] at this ministry’s web site, hundreds of protest letters, dozens of critical articles and scores of scathing comments lament the NCB as being heretical, Hinduised, New Age and more.

Despite having received the nihil obstat and imprimatur from the Indian bishops, the crusade launched by this ministry — and supported by hundreds of angry Catholics — commencing July 2008 eventually led to the withdrawal of the NCB. St Pauls did not give up. I had been in touch with St Pauls insiders and knew that they were most desperate to recover their investment; sadly, it remains for them just a financial enterprise.

After a cosmetic touch-up which anyway goes to show that the Indian bishops simply cannot be trusted for doctrinal integrity, the NCB came out almost surreptitiously in a “Revised” edition with most of the original errors and controversies still in it, once again with the Bishops’ seals of approval!!! It is now being exported.

Sold at ridiculously low prices, it is replacing excellent Catholic Bibles overseas. The Indian poison spreads…

I possess photographs of the New Community Bible lying on his desk in Cardinal Oswald Gracias‘ office as well as in his car. It is his Bible of choice. Why wouldn’t he defend it?

 

 

 

 

See

HINDU RELIGIOUS MARK ON THE FOREHEAD 19-THE VIRGIN MARY WEARS
26 JUNE 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HINDU_RELIGIOUS_MARK_ON_THE_FOREHEAD_19-THE_VIRGIN_MARY_WEARS.doc

 

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 01-A CRITIQUE JULY 14, 2008

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_01-A_CRITIQUE.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 02-THE PAPAL SEMINARY, PUNE, INDIAN THEOLOGIANS, AND THE CATHOLIC ASHRAMS SEPTEMBER 2008/SEPTEMBER 2009/APRIL 2012

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_02-THE_PAPAL_SEMINARY_PUNE_INDIAN_THEOLOGIANS_AND_THE_CATHOLIC_ASHRAMS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 03-A FRENCH THEOLOGIAN DENOUNCES ERRORS IN THE COMMENTARIES FEBRUARY 24, 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_03-A_FRENCH_THEOLOGIAN_DENOUNCES_ERRORS_IN_THE_COMMENTARIES.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 04-THE ONGOING ROBBERY OF FAITH FEBRUARY 24, 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_04-THE_ONGOING_ROBBERY_OF_FAITH.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 05-THE ANGEL GABRIEL DID NOT APPEAR TO THE VIRGIN MARY MARCH 15, 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_05-THE_ANGEL_GABRIEL_DID_NOT_APPEAR_TO_THE_VIRGIN_MARY.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 06-PRESS REPORTS AND READERS’ CRITICISMS MARCH 22, 2009/DECEMBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_06-PRESS_REPORTS_AND_READERS_CRITICISMS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 07-UNPUBLISHED LETTERS AGAINST ITS ERRONEOUS COMMENTARIES-THE EXAMINER MAY 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_07-UNPUBLISHED_LETTERS_AGAINST_ITS_ERRONEOUS_COMMENTARIES-THE_EXAMINER.doc     

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 08-LETTERS CALLING FOR ITS WITHDRAWAL DECEMBER 2008/DECEMBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_08-LETTERS_CALLING_FOR_ITS_WITHDRAWAL.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 09-LETTER TO THE CONGREGATION FOR THE DOCTRINE OF THE FAITH APRIL-MAY 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_09-LETTER_TO_THE_CONGREGATION_FOR_THE_DOCTRINE_OF_THE_FAITH.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 10-CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE SECULAR MEDIA, AND WITH PRIEST-CRITICS OF OUR CRUSADE AGAINST ITS ERRORS MAY 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_10-CORRESPONDENCE_WITH_THE_SECULAR_MEDIA_AND_WITH_PRIEST-CRITICS_OF_OUR_CRUSADE_AGAINST_ITS_ERRORS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 11-VATICAN HELD RESPONSIBLE, BRAHMIN LEADERS DEMAND ITS WITHDRAWAL JUNE 25, 2009/DECEMBER 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_11-VATICAN_HELD_RESPONSIBLE_BRAHMIN_LEADERS_DEMAND_ITS_WITHDRAWAL.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 12-LETTERS TO ROME JUNE 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_12-LETTERS_TO_ROME.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 13-RESPONSES FROM THE BISHOPS AND THEIR EXECUTIVE COMMISSIONS AUGUST 2009

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_13-RESPONSES_FROM_THE_BISHOPS_AND_THEIR_EXECUTIVE_COMMISSIONS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 14-UKRAINIAN ORTHODOX GREEK CATHOLIC BISHOPS CALL IT A NEW AGE BIBLE, “EXCOMMUNICATE” INDIAN BISHOPS
MARCH 2010/APRIL 2012

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_14-UKRAINIAN_ORTHODOX_GREEK_CATHOLIC_BISHOPS_CALL_IT_A_NEW_AGE_BIBLE_EXCOMMUNICATE_INDIAN_BISHOPS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 15-DEMAND FOR ORDINATION OF WOMEN PRIESTS-FR SUBHASH ANAND AND OTHERS
APRIL 2010/JULY 2010/APRIL 2012/17 MARCH/10 APRIL 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_15-DEMAND_FOR_ORDINATION_OF_WOMEN_PRIESTS-FR_SUBHASH_ANAND_AND_OTHERS.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 16-REVISED EDITION COMING, ST PAULS DETERMINED
JULY 2010/DECEMBER 2011

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_16-REVISED_EDITION_COMING_ST_PAULS_DETERMINED.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 17-DERRICK D’COSTA’S CRITIQUE ON ORKUT
JULY 2010

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_17-DERRICK_DCOSTAS_CRITIQUE_ON_ORKUT.doc

 

 

 

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 18-CONTROVERSIES
JULY 2010

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_18-CONTROVERSIES.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 19-INDIAN CHURCH’S SYNCRETIZED BIBLE EXPORTED
7 MARCH/6/9/24/30 MAY/5 JUNE, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_19-INDIAN_CHURCHS_SYNCRETIZED_BIBLE_EXPORTED.doc

NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 20-EXTOLLED BY CAMALDOLI BENEDICTINE OBLATE
1/5/10 MAY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_COMMUNITY_BIBLE_20-EXTOLLED_BY_CAMALDOLI_BENEDICTINE_OBLATE.doc

 

 


 


Cardinal Arinze on how to discern alleged apparitions and “seers”

$
0
0

“What are apparitions? Since many people are attracted by them, especially as this century and millennium are drawing to an end, not only in this country but also in other countries: Apparition, apparition, apparition; seer, seer, seer.
“Our Lord Jesus Christ, the Blessed Virgin Mary, and the saints can appear to anyone as Divine Providence may decide. And God can send visions or thoughts or locutions to anyone He wishes. If such apparitions or locutions are genuine, they are called ‘private revelations’. If they are genuine.
Public Revelation was concluded with the death of the last of the Apostles, Saint John. That means it’s already almost two thousand years minus one hundred when Public Revelation was concluded. If a private revelation is genuine, it will always be a confirmation of what is already in Public Revelation.
Only Public Revelation becomes an object of Divine Catholic Faith. That is what we must believe with Divine Catholic Faith — dogma. Only such does the Church demand that we all believe.
The Church never imposes belief in a private revelation, even when a private revelation is approved by the Church as coming from Heaven. Like Lourdes and Fatima. These are said to come from Heaven, but even than, the Church does not impose them as objects of Catholic Faith.
“It is very difficult to know in practice if that an apparition is really from God or if it is the fruit of somebody’s overfertile imagination, somebody’s pious ideas, somebody who does not distinguish between reality and dream, or somebody who has a type of journey. It is very difficult to know when they are a result of deceit of the devil.

“And even in a genuine private revelation, the seer can make mistakes in recounting or interpreting some of the details. This has happened even to saints canonized. They made a few mistakes in details, they were confused.
“‘In practice’. It means that we should test a reported apparition by such questions as the following:
Does it agree entirely with the revealed and Divine Catholic Faith?
Does it lead us to the center of our Faith, which is where Holy Scriptures is, and Sacred Tradition, and where the Pope and the Bishops are?
Does it lead us to obey the Pope and the Bishops?
If you said, ‘The private revelation told us not to mind the Pope and the Bishops’, we’d tell you, ‘It’s not from Heaven.
“It is therefore a mistake if a Christian now makes a reported apparition a central event in the Christian life or a test of those who are fervent Christians. If now you test people, ‘If you don’t believe in the apparition, you are not a good Catholic,’ you have the whole thing wrong.
“It is a negative sign when some Christians follow seers or visionaries, they follow them, they read daily their writings and utterances – but they won’t read the Gospels, they won’t read the Catechism of the Catholic Church, they won’t read the documents of the Pope – and they read the documents of the Seer/Visionary XYZ.
It is a very negative sign when some people disobey or ignore the Pope and the Bishops in union with him all in the name of a vision or an apparition. Christ told His Apostles, ‘Anyone who listens to you, listens to Me. Anyone who rejects you, rejects Me. And those who reject Me reject the One who sent Me.’
“Somebody asked me, ‘There is one apparition that is reported, are you going on pilgrimage there?’ I said, ‘Oh yes, I go on pilgrimage, but do you know where I go on pilgrimage? The Chapel. Where we have the Blessed Sacrament in the Tabernacle. Where we are not guessing, where we are sure! That’s my pilgrimage.’
“Please understand me. I do not say ‘Do not go to Lourdes, do not go to Fatima’. Those are certain. Jerusalem is where our Faith began.
“But there are some other places where we don’t know whether Our Lady was there or not. I don’t go there. They can do good to people, it doesn’t prove yet. We don’t know. Might be, might not be.
“It takes a lot of challenge – Years and Years – to know when they are genuine. Sometimes it takes fifty years, one hundred years.
“We don’t base our Faith on such because we have solid foundation for our Faith already. You want pilgrimage? Jerusalem! Of course.”


Catalina Rivas – Jesus’ ‘little cockroach’Stigmatist or plagiarist?

$
0
0

 

JUNE 29, 2013

 

Catalina Rivas – Jesus’ ‘little cockroach’

Stigmatist or plagiarist?

From:
Fr Justo Lofeudo
To:
Prabhu
Sent: Thursday, December 06, 2012 10:58 PM

Subject: Re: A FRIEND OF JAVIER LOPES TORRES: FROM INDIA, INTRODUCING MYSELF

Dear Michael,

In a few minutes from now, I will celebrate Mass and you and your family will be present. This is the time, time of great confusion created by Satan, that the Church needs apologists like you. And not only prophets who proclaim the Gospel but who denounce the error and evil that surrounds us. I often see that when touched issues like false seers such as Catalina Rivas or Vassula
Ryden, I’m attacked. Same with yoga, which in the West, as you very well know, is being considered as a gym (!) Or homeopathy. We are in spiritual battle and we need to speak up and also to pray and pray. I pray for you, you pray for me and my Perpetual Adoration’s mission. I bless you and your family.

P. Justo Antonio Lofeudo MSE, Rome

 

Well, that’s one good priest who holds that Catalina Rivas is not a genuine mystic even though her messages are mainly about the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass.

Who is Catalina Rivas? There is a lot of information about her on the Internet. Since I am more interested in criticism of her, and there is very little of that to be found, I will reproduce a little of the former and all that I retrieved of the latter so that the reader may decided for himself/herself as to what the truth is.

 

For an inspiring video on the stigmatist
Catalina Katya RivasCLICK HERE

http://www.youshallbelieve.com/?page_id=70

 

Click here to view a list of approved Marian apparition claims

http://www.miraclehunter.com/marian_apparitions/approved_apparitions/index.html
EXTRACT

1994 – Cochabamba (Bolivia) April 2, 1998 – Imprimatur to messages from the Archbishop Rene Fernandez of Cochabamba; recognition of supernaturality of bleeding statue

 

The Holy Mass Explained to Catalina by Jesus and Mary

http://www.michaeljournal.org/holymass.htm
EXTRACT

Catalina Rivas of Cochabamba, Bolivia, who now dwells in Mérida, Yucatán, México. She is said to receive Messages from Jesus, Mary, and the angels. She has the approval of her Bishop, René Fernández Apaza, who has given his imprimatur to her Messages. The following text is the reproduction of booklet, “The Holy Mass,” in which Our Lord and Our Lady explain to Catalina what is really going on during the Mass in the spiritual realm, and how we should be more concentrated on the great mysteries that are taking place.

Bo. Daniel Gagnon, OMI, of the Commission for the Doctrine of the Faith of the Archdiocese of Mexico, wrote about this book: “I do not find anything against the faith or the customs of the Church. It is not my function to confirm its supernatural character; nevertheless, I recommend it for its spiritual inspiration.”

The testimony of Catalina on the Holy Mass […]

 

Catalina’s Testimony on the Holy Mass

http://www.loamagazine.org/nr/catholic_church/catalinas_testimony_on_the.html
EXTRACT

The following is taken from the writings of the Bolivian mystic Catalina Rivas. The visions described below are the product of divinely inspired mystical experiences. Through these moving images, God seeks to underscore the importance of the Sacrament of the Eucharist and tell the whole truth about what transpires during every Holy Mass.

The church authorities of Cochabamba, headed by Archbishop René Fernandez Apaz, have endorsed Catalina’s mystical experiences and given their permission for these writings to be published. […]

1.

 

Private Revelation

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Private_revelation
EXTRACT

Not all reports of private revelation are valid, even if they sound truly pious. For instance, the messages reported from God by Catalina Rivas were later found to correspond to exact pages of books written by others, and published instructional literature for Catholic seminarians.

 

Apparitions not approved by church authorities

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marian_apparition
EXTRACT

Not all reports of visions and apparitions are taken seriously by church authorities. For instance, the messages reported by Catalina Rivas were later found to correspond to exact pages of books written by others, and published instructional literature for Catholic seminarians.

 

Visions of Jesus and Mary

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Visions_of_Jesus_and_Mary
EXTRACT

Controversies: Another example is messages from Jesus reported by Catalina Rivas, which have been exposed in a number of cases as less than truthful.[10] A number of messages which Rivas reported as having been received from God were later found to correspond to exact pages of books previously written by other authors (e.g. José Prado Flores), and published instructional literature for Catholic seminarians.[11]

 

Catalina Rivas – Any ideas on her?

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=139027

March 15, 2007

Q: I just received a magazine called “Love One Another” from the Society of Christ. One of the articles talked about a lady named Catalina Rivas, who is to be a stigmatist and a visionary. Does anyone know anything about her? Is she accepted by the Church as a “true” stigmatist?

A1: Katya Rivas has received an official imprimatur from the Catholic Church for several books.. In May 1999, Archbishop Fernandez, in sympathy with the sentiments of Pope John Paul II, formally approved the formation of the Apostolate of the New Evangelization.
I have a video of a Fox documentary, Signs from God: Science tests Faith, where Rivas is interviewed by journalist Mike Willessee. He went into it expecting to expose a fraud and, instead, it contributed to his return to the Church after 30 years.
You can read about it here http://www.loveandmercy.org/loveandm…deo/index.html

A2: There are only two people accepted by the Church as “true” stigmatics, St. Paul and St. Francis. The stigmata in and of themselves mean nothing. There’s no way presently to distinguish between truly spiritually given stigmata and those that are merely psycho-somatic. So other things are looked for. St. Pio, for example, was NOT canonized for bearing the stigmata (which disappeared shortly before he died), but for his signal spiritual gifts.

 

Katya Rivas – Stigmata?

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=191931

October 18, 2007

Q: I have no clue how I found this, but here we go. Apparently there was some special on Fox that looked at stigmata and weeping statues or something. Look at these sites and tell me what you guys think.
http://www.apleatohumanity.com/
http://www.loveandmercy.org/loveandm…deo/index.html

A1: I think that this is something to be very careful about. This is one of those spirits that must be carefully tested. Some “stigmatists” have been found to have a psychological condition rather than holiness. I mean, even in the times of St. Teresa of Avila that was happening. I also think you need to look at the fruits of the phenomenon. Is the focus on God or on Katya?

A2: The Church has only ever approved one stigmata and that was of St Francis of Assisi.

A3: I would guess that St. Paul had stigmata, since I’m pretty sure the word stigmata originated from Galatians 6:17 where “stigmata” was translated to “marks”.

Vulgate: De cetero nemo mihi molestus sit; ego enim stigmata Iesu in super corpore meo porto.

Douay-Rheims: “From henceforth let no man be troublesome to me: for I bear the marks of the Lord Jesus in my body.”

A4: There are a lot of saints who experienced the Stigmata and other mystical wounding that are approved by the Church. St Catherine of Siena, St Teresa of Avila, St Veronica Guiliani, St Gemma, St Rita etc. None of them, including St Francis were canonized because of the wounds. They were canonized because of their holiness.

 

Catalina Rivas – Any ideas on her?

http://forums.catholic.com/showthread.php?t=763450

March 12, 2013

Q: Would like some comments on her stigmata. Was continuous film coverage ever done showing such appearing so as to rule out fraud?

A: I am fascinated by this stigmata case. I watched this video on YouTube that you might find interesting as well.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=K0XH7vPGDBI&list=PLnqnOqOR2B2eLX LL0_2OjZjdqsWmrBwX5

 

 

Catalina Rivas

http://www.phatmass.com/phorum/topic/126656-catalina-rivas/

January 24, 2013

Q: Has the church proved her testimony about what happens during mass. I have read two different versions.

A: When it comes to these kinds of private revelations or visions of Our Lady, the Church does not make official pronouncements so long as they are continuing. The Church waits until they have stopped, or the person has died. Until that time, you will have to view them with caution.

 

Rivas, Catalina (Katya or Catia)

http://www.skepdic.com/rivas.html

Last updated July 28, 2012

Catalina Rivas is almost certainly a pious fraud. The thrice-married woman hails from Cochabamba, Bolivia, though she now dwells in Mexico (Merida, Yucatan). Her piety is expressed by her alleged stigmata and her alleged “messages” from Jesus, Mary and angels who, for some unexplained reason, dictate their messages to Rivas not only in Spanish, but in Greek, Latin and Polish. (For some unknown reason, Jesus and Mary don’t dictate to Rivas in English, so her “messages” have to be translated into that language. Many are posted on the Internet.) She does not sign her name to her “messages,” preferring to refer to herself as “la sierva de Dios” (the servant of God [sic]) or “la secretaria de Dios” (the secretary of God [sic]). She doesn’t claim to be the author of her books; rather they are said to be channeled (“dictada a la sierva de Dios”). Nor does she have a publishing house. Her books are sold as photocopies.

Because of her alleged stigmata and “messages,” Rivas is considered the spiritual mother of international religious movements known as the Apostolate of the New Evangelization (ANE) (in Spanish, Apostolado de la Nueva Evangelización and  The Great Crusade of Love and Mercy (in Spanish, La Gran Cruzada del Amor y Misericordia) and has followers all over the world.

If asked how it is possible for her to have the stigmata and be a pious fraud, the answer is that she does not truly suffer inexplicable wounds. They are most likely self-inflicted wounds, as evidenced by her performance on the Fox Network special “Signs from God [sic]: Science Tests Faith.”

If asked how it is possible for her to write books in languages she does not understand, the answer is simple: she copies them. She has already been caught plagiarizing the work of José Prado Flores and Salvador Gómez of Guadalajara, Mexico. Her messages from God [sic] published in 1996 as “Renovacion Evangelica” (Evangelical Revival) bear a remarkable resemblance to Formacion de Predicadores (Training Preachers) published several years before she got them from “god.” The work of Prado Flores and Gómez was actually written many years before Rivas claimed to have gotten remarkably similar and often identical messages from god. According to Prado Flores, he and Gómez prepared the first version of their work in 1980, gave it as a workshop in 1982 and published it in 1988 [ISBN 83-7224-026-4]. Their work has been translated into Portuguese (1990), Italian (1992) and Polish (1999). Formacion de Predicadores has been published in later editions with different ISBNs: 03-2001-0612 and 10-4933-00-01. I have the 1992 edition published by Kerygma.

José Prado Flores is a respected Mexican author of Catholic books. He has numerous publications to his credit. Salvador Gómez is the author of Para Un Matrimonio Feliz (For a Happy Marriage). Prado Flores has written to me that Rivas has even kept his Mexican examples in her work, which, he says, would only be understood by Mexican readers. Also, in one of her books Rivas claims that Jesus warns us against listening to the authors of books!

Rivas has not always been such a holy person. She was a “fallen-away Catholic” in 1993 when she saw and heard Nancy Fowler in Bolivia. She even went to Conyers, Georgia, in the U.S. to see Nancy Fowler, a woman who claims the Virgin Mary appeared to her on the 13th of each month (à la Fatima) for several years. (For some reason, the visions have stopped and for various reasons Fowler has dissociated herself from the Conyers people.) It was in Conyers that Rivas claims to have had her first stigmatic experience. For a while Rivas was a Fowler follower, but she broke away and, as mentioned above, is now considered the spiritual mother of another religious movement. (Fowler has distanced herself from Rivas and a group who tried to publish some of Rivas’s “messages”, noting that Rivas claims to have been in Conyers when she received one of her messages but she could not have been there because of an airline strike.)*

Rivas has credibility in part because she has the approval of her bishop, René Fernández Apaza, who has given his imprimatur to her “messages”. He has also given his blessing to a bleeding, weeping statue, claiming it is worthy of veneration. He has even asked the Vatican to declare it a Signum Dei, a Sign of God [sic]. The Bishop is joined in his support of Rivas by Miguel Manzanera, a Jesuit theologian and member of the commission of Faith and Doctrine in Bolivia.

Some Catholics even think that the approval of Michael Willasee, who produced the Fox program mentioned above, is significant evidence in her favor. Willasee, however, has proved himself to be highly untrustworthy. He is either a dupe or a dope or both. He is not without his fans, however. Mr. Alastair Thompson thinks Willasee and Fox walk on water. The able Mr. Thompson is joined in support of Fox with Mr. Michael Cain of Catholic PewPoint who writes

…this time FOX truly has lept [sic] over the wall of division and immorality by bringing us programming that produced excellence in depth and devotion.

Whatever the opposite of skeptic is, Willasee, Thompson and Cain are the reigning triumvirate.

Rivas also has the support of Dr. Ricardo Castañón Gómez of La Paz, Bolivia, who is known as a former atheist and one with a keen eye for pious frauds. He also has been involved with the establishment of the Apostolate of the New Evangelization (ANE), which has centers in Bolivia and Mexico, among other places.

3.

 

 

He is the author of Father of All Mankind. Chapter 13 of this book is published on the Internet. He quotes Rivas and says of her, “Catalina is a stigmatist from Cochabamba, Bolivia whom Dr. Castañón has studied extensively. The Archbishop of Cochabamba has given his Imprimatur to eight books of Catalina’s writing which she attributes to receiving from Jesus and the Blessed Mother.” Both she and Dr. Castañón might also attribute some of these “messages” to José Prado Flores and Salvador Gómez, for the English words of Ch. 13 translate beautifully into the Spanish of Formacion de Predicadores. [See Document 1]* *See page 15

Rivas’ spiritual advisor is Fr. Renzo Sessolo Chies, S.D.B., of Bolivia, founder and president of ANE* and an active supporter of the La Gran Cruzada. Prado Flores claims that Sessolo was kicked out of his religious order.

Not everyone has been taken in by Catalina Rivas. Besides those she has plagiarized, she has apparently lost favor with Juan Cardenal Sandoval Iñiguez, the Bishop of Guadalajara, who cancelled a scheduled appearance in Guadalajara by Rivas last summer (2001) after Prado Flores showed the bishop copies of his book and her “messages”. Prado Flores wrote to me:

Catia was scheduled to appear in Guadalajara, Mexico where I now live. You can understand my total amazement when I put 2 and 2 together and figured out the famous “visionary and stigmatist” was the same lady that had “stolen” my book. A friend showed me a set of books which were to be sold during the convention. We then went to the bishop of Guadalajara, Juan Cardenal Sandoval Iñiguez, who after seeing our study on her material immediately cancelled her participation. This of course made her write a letter accusing me of “stealing” her visions to write my book.

According to Prado Flores, Rivas sent a letter to Fr. Argulo, who had invited her to Guadalajara, in which she made the accusation that they “stole her visions.” How this was possible, since her visions and “messages” occurred many years after their book, is left to the reader to discern.

Reader comments, September 3, 2009

http://www.skepdic.com/comments/rivascom.html

Dear Skeptic,

I cannot believe that you can actually say that Catalina Rivas is a fraud. I watched the documentary in which a skeptic was with her before the stigmata appeared and stayed with her until the stigmata was gone (the next day by the way). The doctor there said that the wounds she had were impossible by medical terms [?] to disappear in one day. Also, the man who conducted the test (who by the way started out as a skeptic) found that there was no fraud there. You speak of her three marriages, as if she were doomed for it. Well, Jesus forgave a criminal while on the cross. And the man he gave the keys of the church to was a murderer and criminal before he followed Jesus. Be careful with your accusations because the bible says that with the tape you measure shall you be measured. God Bless You.

Your sister in Christ, Maria Lourdes Mikula

Reply

St. Peter was a murderer? I don’t remember being taught that in parochial school. I like the idea of forgiveness, however, and wish more people would engage in that emotion.

Anyway, I don’t say she’s a fraud; I say she’s a pious fraud. The so-called skeptic you refer to, Michael Willesee, may have been introduced by Giselle Fernandez as “an internationally respected journalist,” but Willesee is actually recognized as an internationally ridiculed buffoon. I am constantly being reminded by viewers like you of the power of television to deceive. Fernandez and Willesee have a story to tell, but it is not the complete story. It is selective and deceptive in its presentation. Without knowing a little bit more about these folks, it is difficult to see how they try to manipulate the viewer.

The program you refer to was shown by the Fox Network and is called “Signs from God: Science tests Faith.” In reality, it should have been called “Dollar Signs: Fox Tests Gullibility.”

Fernandez and Willesee take viewers on an uncritical tour through exotic places like Cochabamba, Bolivia, and Monterrey, Mexico, to “scientifically” examine an uneducated woman who writes books in Greek and Latin dictated to her by Jesus, and who is filmed while apparently undergoing a stigmata; weeping and bleeding statues; and rose petals with “miraculous” images of Jesus and Mary. You might ask why Jesus would speak to Catia in Greek and Latin. It’s not because those were languages he excelled in but because those were languages that other writers had already published and she could easily copy them.

The program was mostly a rehash of “For All Humanity,” a film produced several years ago by Ron Tesoriero, an Australian lawyer, about Catalina “Catia” Rivas, the bleeding statue of Cochabamba, and Nancy Fowler, a nurse who started having visions in 1985 and began causing traffic jams near Conyers Hill in Georgia when word got out that the Virgin Mary was appearing there on the 13th of the month. (The 13th is special for Mary visionaries since she allegedly appeared to three children in Fatima, Portugal, on the 13th of May, 1917)

Fernandez does not pretend to be anything more than the host, even if a gushing and fulsome one. The program’s credibility depends primarily on the reputation of Willesee. Who is he?

Willesee is introduced by Fernandez as an “internationally respected journalist” and declares that it is “an honor to work alongside” him. She proclaims that he is renowned for his “skepticism and investigative abilities.”

The truth is that Willesee is not much of a skeptic, even though his reporting on such topics as psychic ability, dowsing, and acupuncture earned him the 1987 Responsibility in Journalism Award from the Committee for the Scientific Investigation of Claims of the Paranormal (now known as CSI, the Committee for Skeptical Inquiry)*. *See page 7

The program demonstrates that he is not much of an investigator, however. His honesty might be questioned as well, based on the fact that he does not mention Tesoriero or his work by name, even though Willesee’s program is largely a rip-off of the lawyer’s documentary on “scientifically inexplicable happenings.”

4.

 

 

Willesee only says that “a lawyer” got him interested in the subject and states that his own film was “seven years in the making.” The bulk of “Signs from God,” however, revisits Tesoriero’s work on Catia (identified as “Katya” by Fox), including interviews with the same “experts” that Tesoriero used, such as Dr. Ricardo Castoñan, a Bolivian psychologist who claims he’s investigated many miraculous claims and found that most of them were authentic. The credits for the program list Tesoriero as one of the “segment producers.” That is the only recognition he is given.

Willesee was an Australian television broadcaster who did a Current Affairs program for some thirty years before quitting. He found God and returned to the Catholicism of his youth (though he’s been divorced twice) due to his belief that God intervened and saved him from dying in a plane crash in 1998. In 1997, he was listed as one of the top 200 richest men in Australia by Business Review Weekly. Things got even better in 1998. After making a few dollars in radio and real estate investments, he turned to filmmaking. His first film was on “primitive tribes.”

Willesee’s critical skills were revealed early in the Fox program with his comment on the main proof that Jesus dictates books on theology in Greek to “Katya” Rivas: she has the “imprimatur” of the local bishop. Maybe he doesn’t know what an imprimatur is. It is not a seal of approval that a miraculous claim has been authenticated. The imprimatur indicates only that the material is doctrinally sound, not heresy, according to an official censor. Later, he asserts that he believes that blood from a “bleeding” statue of Jesus, which was determined by a scientific lab test to be the blood of a human female, was that of the Virgin Mary! Even Fernandez balked at that speculation. (He also had a CAT scan done of the “bleeding weeping” statue, but for what reason one can only guess.) When two scientists reproduced holy images on rose petals by pressing holy medals into the petals, Willesee commented that they didn’t “completely answer” the question of whether the Monterrey, Mexico, petals were authentic. He also claims that since the Mexican rose petals were not for sale, there was no possible motive for deceit. Hence, he believes God is involved in their production. This I notion that if money is not a motive, the probability that the “miracle” is authentic increases, was stated at the top of the program by Willesee. (He also is impressed if the claimant does not have a “cult” following and is humble.) He seems completely oblivious to the possibility of pious fraud or mental disorders that might motivate a person to deceive for Jesus.)

Finally, Willesee’s objectivity, skepticism, and critical skills should be questioned if only because the film is so one-sidedly Catholic. Not only do his alleged miracles that science can’t explain involve only Catholics, his experts are Catholics, including the one expert he brings in as a skeptic, Fr. Peter Stravinskas, editor of “The Catholic Answer.”

Nevertheless, even a pious though uncritical investigator who thinks he is doing God’s work might stumble upon a true miracle. Does Willesee’s film demonstrate anything of interest to those looking for a miracle? To me, the only miracle is that anyone takes his work seriously.

The program made it clear at both the beginning and the end that there is some connection between natural disasters and claims of apparitions of Jesus and Mary. I can understand the dramatic effect of trying to connect apparent apparitions with doomsday prophecies and the spate of bad weather we’ve had on this planet during the last decade, but I can’t say that this was a particularly unique decade weather-wise. It is easy to get people to think of weather and natural disasters in terms of human time, rather than geologic time. Comparisons of one decade with another or even one century with another are, however, misleading. Which assumption do you prefer: an All-Good God created the world in such a way that floods, earthquakes, tornadoes, hurricanes, tidal waves, etc., would be a regular feature of life on earth; or, an All-Good God created the world as a benign place but intentionally destroys us on a regular basis to remind us to stop sinning? I think both views are absurd. Even more absurd, however, is the belief that God reveals trivial messages to us, such as “repent” or “Remember: I came to save you.”

The film itself does not provide anything of interest except as a lesson in how not to do a scientific investigation of such matters. For example, the main proof that the voices Katya hears (giving her theology lessons in Spanish, Greek and Latin) and the images she sees are not delusions or hallucinations or lies is that when she was given an EEG she produced measurable delta waves while awake. (Delta waves usually occur only during sleep.) If this segment was authentic, all it proves is that Katya has an abnormal brain. Where is the Rosetta stone that declares that God speaks in delta waves? (Note: the film was edited to make it appear that Katya and the doctor performing the EEG [who, for some reason, was in another room behind a soundproof glassed enclosure] were communicating telepathically. We have Mr. Willesee’s word that there was telepathic communication regarding whether Katya has epilepsy.)

The segment of the film likely to persuade uncritical viewers that they have witnessed a miracle is the stigmata segment. Some effort went into priming the viewer by stating that the Catholic Church had authenticated some twelve cases of stigmata, including St. Francis of Assisi and Padre Pio. Without belaboring the point, Katya dictated the conditions for the event (telling everyone that Jesus was dictating when and where it would happen). The film showed her before, during, and after the event. At the start, she has scars, but no bleeding wounds on her hands and feet. During the film she starts to show scratches on her face and hands, then bleeding from slashes, not punctures, from her hands and feet. A blood sample is taken and proves to be almost certainly her own blood. Willesee indicates that he expected the blood to be the blood of Jesus! He asserts “there’s no way” [the wounds] were self-inflicted.”

How thorough was this investigation? First, the film clearly shows that Katya has a rosary with a holy medal wrapped around her left hand and a white cloth clutched in her right hand. On each hand, she is wearing a ring with a protruding setting. Her first wounds are some scratches on her right temple. These are declared by an observer priest to be “consistent” with the crown of thorns wounds of Jesus. Her largest facial wound, however, was on her left cheek. Is this a new wound that Jesus had, that no one knew about until now? Could she have cut herself with her rings, fingernails, toenails, rosary, something concealed in the white cloth? Of course.

5.

 

 

Did the investigators make sure she had no sharp objects available to her? No. Did they use several cameras, focusing on her hands and feet at all times, to detect any self-mutilation? No. The cameras focused almost exclusively on her agonizing face and the agonized faces of those watching her suffer. Did they try to duplicate her wounds by using only rings, finger and toe nails, and a rosary? No. Did they even try to duplicate a single scratch using such primitive implements? No. Did they identify any medications Rivas takes and whether she took her meds that day? (Does she take blood thinners, diuretics, etc.?) What kind of investigation was this? If this was the “thorough expert analysis” promised us by Fernandez at the top of the show, then new meaning has been given to that expression. The only thing Willesee did that was remotely scientific was to have the blood tested. The results of that test? Well, they are consistent with self-mutilation. Where I come from self-mutilation is a symptom of a mental disorder. That does not mean that Rivas does not suffer real agony. Her suffering is most likely authentic, unlike the investigation of Michael Willesee.

Two Australian readers have informed me that Willesee left his current affairs program under less than honorable circumstances. They say he appeared on TV appearing to be drunk; Willesee claims he was on medication and was tired and emotional. Matt Crowe described the scene this way:

[Willesee] appeared one day looking very dazed. In between stories he was slurring, mumbling and giggling. Then it all became too much and he burst into uncontrollable laughter for several minutes. He kept trying to compose himself but it was no good. At one stage he had almost fallen off his chair.

Andrew Dare put it this way:

[Willesee] claimed to have taken some medicine, but the fact that he was on air, slurry, giggling and almost falling over ruined his credibility. That show was going downhill anyway into the “We put a suit in to be dry-cleaned with $50 in the pocket and 9/10 drycleaners took the money” and “New diet pills – do they really work – our scientific tests (i.e. they hire a guy in a lab coat with a clipboard) prove it” sort of stories.

Mr. Willesee is probably still giggling and falling off his chair at how gullible Americans are and at how ready the Fox Network is to take advantage of that fact.

 

One reader, Ermanno D’Annunzio of Adelaide, South Australia, wanted to know how I could explain the “colored crystals” that appeared on a floor painting. I don’t know why I should try to explain it, since Willesee didn’t offer any explanation himself. We were told that the glitter miraculously appeared on a print of Our Lady of Guadalupe. Nevertheless, anybody can put glitter on a print. Nothing miraculous about that. Mr. D’Annunzio wants to know how pictures can cry and how a tear got on a print of the Virgin Mary that was under glass. There are many ways to make statues or prints appear to cry, none of them miraculous. For example, you can surreptitiously dab, squirt, or spray water, salt, or oil on the object. We’ll never know what method was used in this case because Willesee didn’t follow anything resembling a scientific method to investigate the matter. We are asked to take it on faith, on the word of a person who says it’s true. Finally, Mr. D’Annunzio is puzzled by how quickly the alleged stigmatic’s wounds healed. Since we only have the word of Willesee that the after pictures were taken the day after the wounds appeared, we don’t have a very reliable source for this claim. But even if he isn’t lying, there is nothing miraculous about wounds healing quickly, especially if they are superficial wounds (mere scratches). Wounds can appear to be worse than they are in some people because they are taking medications or herbs that thin the blood. A tiny cut can emit a quantity of blood that indicates a larger wound. Also, makeup can do wonders to hide scratches, marks, blemishes, and other signs of our humanity.

 

Another believer in Katya has written:

Re: your attempt to disprove the story of Katya Rivas aired on Fox.

Just wondering if you have actually looked at or read the writings of this woman? What do you make of a woman with a high school education writing things like this? In these languages etc? Her writings are located at www.greatcrusade.org (archived here). What is your explanation for this? So far, we really haven’t seen hard core proof from you that any of this didn’t occur. The public is not stupid. We all realize that there are elaborate hoaxes out there but the point of faith is believing in what we can see right?

Reply

I took at look at the writing posted at the site you mention and found nothing unusual about them coming from a woman with a high school education. Anyone raised Catholic who has heard priestly devotees of Mary preach would be familiar with the messages of her “writings”.

You are right. The public is not stupid, but the public’s faith can be easily manipulated by a pious fraud with accomplices like Giselle Fernandez and Michael Willesee.

Finally, Rivas has been accused of plagiarizing her “messages” from God, taking them from José H. Prado Flores book Formacion de pedicadores (Training preachers), published six years before Catia’s “messages.” This aspect of her life is discussed in detail in the entry on Catalina Rivas.

p.s. You sign off as my sister in “Christ,” so I think I should say that I’ve met many people who are followers and worshippers of Jesus, but none of them seem to be referring to the same person. I’ve concluded that Jesus is what a person imagines him to be. Some imagine a savior, some a preacher of love, some a fire and brimstone angry god, some a kind teacher or moral guide, some a miracle worker, some a healer, some a kind being who listens to their troubles and intervenes on their behalf, and so on. As for harping on the multiple marriages and divorces: it’s a Catholic thing, Catia’s a Catholic, and I’ll just say the Catholic Church doesn’t remember Henry VIII very fondly.

 

6.

 

 

Books and articles

Carroll, Robert (2004) “Pranks, Frauds, and Hoaxes from Around the World,” Skeptical Inquirer, volume 28, No 4 July/August, pp. 41-46

Nickell, Joe. Looking For a Miracle: Weeping Icons, Relics, Stigmata, Visions and Healing Cures (Prometheus Books: Buffalo, N.Y., 1993)

Websites

Typical example of the similarity of “Renovacion Evangelica” and “Formacion de Predicadores”

Mass Media Bunk 9

CSICOP Response to Fox’s Signs from God [sic]: Science Tests Faith

Farce-of-the-Week via Fox-TV – Commentary, James Randi

Katya Rivas: Your Will Be Done Not Mine Tuesday, 8 July 2003

 

Pranks, Frauds, and Hoaxes from Around the World

http://www.csicop.org/si/show/pranks_frauds_and_hoaxes_from_around_the_world/

By Robert Carroll, Volume 28.4, July/August 2004

It’s pretty easy to hoax people. We all want to be deceived, but only up to a point. Some hoaxes are fun and pleasant, others malicious and unpleasant. We’d like a way to tell the difference.

We want to be deceived –Blaise Pascal

I think Pascal is right. We want to be deceived. Deception is an essential tool for the survival of our species. We might well be hardwired for deceiving others and taking delight in being deceived. On the other hand, there are many times when we don’t appreciate deceiving or being deceived. And most of us feel uncomfortable when we’re not sure whether we’re being hoaxed. Is there any way to reconcile our love of a good prank or magic trick with our hatred of being defrauded or made to look foolish? Is there any surefire way to avoid being hoaxed?

Maybe. Maybe not.

Most of us have been victims of pranks, hoaxes, or frauds. We may even have mistaken one for the other. For example, in April 2002, in Loomis, California, two teenagers got inspired by the MTV reality show Jackass. One of them videotaped his buddy as he ran along a rural road wearing handcuffs and an orange jail jumpsuit that he’d bought at a flea market. Unfortunately, some local citizens and law enforcement officers didn’t know it was a prank, and they pursued the “escapee” with tracking dogs, patrol cars, and a helicopter. Folsom Prison ordered a full-scale lockdown and did a head count. They also did head counts at the jails in Placer and Sacramento counties, at some expense to the taxpayer.

It’s sometimes hard to know whether something is a prank or a hoax or whether we’re being defrauded. The jackass could well have been an escapee. If you saw someone in an orange jumpsuit and handcuffs running down the road and you didn’t see the cameraman, your first thought probably would not be: “Ah, another Jackass prank.”

Most of us have heard of the 1938 Halloween Eve radio broadcast by Orson Welles of an adaptation of H.G. Wells’ War of the Worlds that many took to be an announcement that Earth had been invaded by Martians. Announcements that the story was fiction were made four times during the broadcast. Welles ended the show by announcing that the broadcast was a “holiday offering”: “the Mercury Theater’s own radio version of dressing up in a sheet and jumping out of a bush and shouting boo.” The disclaimers did little to prevent many people from believing we’d been invaded by Martians. It’s been called the hoax of the century, but it wasn’t even a hoax. It wasn’t a prank, either. It wasn’t intended to fool people but to entertain them. Yet it fooled many people for several reasons.

1. It was presented realistically and authoritatively.

2. The story itself was credible at the time. There were flying machines, and the possibility of interplanetary travel was easily conceivable. It was not farfetched that some other race of beings might be more technologically advanced than we were.

3. Radio would have been the medium used to announce such an invasion.

 

Fooling the Experts

We can excuse ourselves, I think, for being taken in by some hoaxes because they’re so believable. But others are so unbelievable, we have to wonder how anybody could fall for them. For example, how could Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, the creator of the Sherlock Holmes mysteries, have fallen for the Cottingley Fairy hoax? Two children, Frances and Elsie, photographed cutouts of fairies that shouldn’t have fooled anybody. And how could the King’s surgeon and the most famous obstetrician in eighteenth century England be duped into believing that the servant girl Mary Toft had given birth to rabbits?

How did the children and the servant fool such eminent men? It was easy: (1) The hoaxers put on a good game face. The kids didn’t let on that they were making it all up—and we all know that children don’t lie. Frances maintained until her death in 1986 that at least one of the photos was genuine. It wasn’t until Elsie was a grandmother that she gave broad hints that the stunt was a hoax. And Mary Toft must have been a pretty fair actress as well. (2) The hoax fit with the beliefs of the eminent men. Doyle was a believer in the occult and paranormal, so the idea of fairies appearing to children and allowing themselves to be photographed did not strike him as obviously preposterous. He corresponded with Elsie and even wrote a book about the fairies (The Coming of the Fairies). The event was within the realm of the possible for him. And once Doyle gave his nod to the belief, others would follow.

7.

 

 

The belief that a human could give birth to rabbits is a bit more complicated, yet the same principle applies. The medical establishment seemed to be willing to believe in this absurdity because of another false belief that was consistent with the rabbit-birth hypothesis: the theory of maternal impressions.

Maternal impressions is the notion, widely believed in eighteenth-century England, that a pregnant woman’s experiences could be directly imprinted on her unborn child. The theory was used to explain birth defects. A child being born deaf was due to the mother having been shocked by a loud sound during pregnancy. If a pregnant woman looked at a blind person her baby might be born blind. Toft, who had been pregnant but miscarried, claimed to have had an intense craving for roast rabbit. She said she admired rabbits, dreamed about them, and spent time trying to catch them. Thus, her claim of giving birth to rabbits fit with the notion of maternal impressions and didn’t seem absurd to the local doctor, the King’s surgeon, or a famous obstetrician, and with their support for the claim Mary’s hoax took root.

Now, I may not have fallen for any whoppers lately—to use Marvin Minsky’s description for unbelievable beliefs—like the Cottingley Fairy or the Rabbit Birth hoaxes, but I’ve been hoaxed more times than I care to remember (actually given the state of my memory, more times than I can hope to remember).

For example, I was once hoaxed by my online editor John Renish, who sent me a link to a Web site with the cryptic note “I do like the part about how women are different from men.” I looked at the Web site and it claims to be a report on the Fellowship Baptist Creation Science Fair 2001. I went right to the part about how women are different from men and found an essay that supposedly won second place in the Middle School Division called “Women Were Designed for Homemaking” by Jonathan Goode (grade 7):

—physics shows that women have a lower center of gravity than men, making them more suited to carrying groceries and laundry baskets;

—biology shows that women were designed to carry unborn babies in their wombs and to feed born babies milk, making them the natural choice for child rearing;

—social sciences show that the wages for women workers are lower than for normal workers, meaning that they are unable to work as well and thus earn equal pay;

—and, exegetics shows that God created Eve as a companion for Adam, not as a coworker.

Given other things I believe about fundamentalist creationists, it was not outside the bounds of credibility for me that some poor kid might actually believe this stuff and be encouraged to believe it by his elders.

The caption under the first-prize winner’s picture reads, “Patricia Lewis displays her jar of non-living material, still non-living after three weeks.”

Even the notion that such an experiment would be thought relevant to the belief that life doesn’t come from non-life isn’t that farfetched when you consider some of the other things some creationists teach their children.

But if you dig around a bit on the Web site, there are some giveaways that this site is an elaborate hoax, such as the advice to dress up like John the Baptist on Halloween and scare kids when they come trick-or-treating before sending them off with no candy and a Bible tract. Somebody (actually a man named Chris Harper) had gone to an awful lot of trouble to make fundamentalist Christians look very silly.

Being hoaxed by my editor reminded me that it is people you trust who can most easily mislead you, because you let your guard down and aren’t critical enough. If you’re trying to avoid being hoaxed, here’s lesson number one: Don’t trust people you trust!

 

Whoppers

I think it goes without saying that anybody can be hoaxed. Nobody is exempt. Even famous newscasters can be duped. Tom Brokaw and many others were hoaxed by David Rorvik in 1978 when Rorvik claimed he had proof of human cloning. Twenty-five years later we saw the same hoax perpetrated by the Raelian Bishop Brigitte Boisselier, who claimed a group she headed called Clonaid had cloned five humans and that proof would be forthcoming. (That’s proof, not truth, that would be forthcoming.) The leader of the group, Rael, was a race-car driver and sports journalist who was known as Claud Vorilhon until he was picked up by aliens near a volcano in France, taken to a planet in the Pleiades, and sent back to start a UFO cult. He says the cloning hoax was worth millions in publicity. Who could doubt him?

The idea of a human cloning is not as farfetched today as it was twenty-five years ago. Human cloning doesn’t deserve to be categorized in the whopper class of beliefs. The whoppers are ones we should recognize immediately as 99.99 percent likely to be hoaxes. The hoaxes I’m going to go over with you now I think are of the whopper variety.

For example, there’s the Indian Rope Trick. How could any rational person believe such a story, which, on its face, is as absurd as that of a woman giving birth to rabbits? This alleged trick involves an Indian fakir who throws a rope to the sky, but the rope does not fall back to the ground. Instead it mysteriously rises until the top of it disappears into thin air. A young boy climbs the unsupported rope, which miraculously supports him until he also disappears into thin air. The fakir then pulls out a knife and climbs the rope until he, too, disappears. Body parts fall from the sky into a basket next to the base of the rope. The fakir then slides down the rope, empties the basket, throws a cloth over the scattered body parts, and the boy miraculously reappears with all his parts in the right places. Thousands of people claim to have witnessed this trick that never happened.

Actually, the only thing needed for this trick is human gullibility. According to Peter Lamont, a researcher at the University of Edinburgh and a former president of the Magic Circle in Edinburgh, the Indian Rope Trick was a hoax played by the Chicago Tribune in 1890.

8.

 

 

Lamont claims the newspaper was trying to increase circulation by publishing this ridiculous story as if there were eyewitnesses to the event. The Tribune admitted the hoax some four months later, expressing some astonishment that so many people believed it was a true story. After all, they reasoned, the byline was “Fred S. Ellmore.” They hadn’t reckoned that their audience, many of whom believe in magicians with miraculous powers, wouldn’t find this story that hard to accept.

Our next hoax is about an event that really did happen in India. Ramar Pillai astounded the world when he announced that he could change water into diesel fuel. He claimed he had some magic herbs that, when added to boiling water, could produce a virtually pollution-free diesel fuel or kerosene for about twenty-three cents a gallon—not quite as impressive as Pons and Fleishmann’s cold-fusion claim, but impressive nonetheless. Pillai was promoted on the Internet as the new Isaac Newton. To produce his fuel, Pillai cooked leaves and bark from a special plant for about ten minutes in hot water. He stirred the mixture and let it cool down. The liquid fuel would float to the top and be separated by filtering. The entire process took less than thirty minutes.

His fuel was allegedly tested at the Indian Institute of Technology and was shown to be a pure hydrocarbon similar to kerosene and diesel fuel. Engineers conducted tests and concluded that the herbal fuel offered better fuel economy than gasoline. One scientist tried to explain the magic by offering the theory that atmospheric carbon dioxide might be sucked in during the reaction. The carbon dioxide combines with hydrogen liberated from water and forms the hydrocarbon fuel.

A better explanation seems to be that Pillai’s stirring stick is filled with fuel and when his mixture is heated up, a wax plug at the end of the stick melts, liberating the fuel. Pillai, it seems, was part of gang who hoped to trick people into buying fuel they’d stolen from Indian oil companies. Pillai was very convincing in his role as a peasant-genius. I remember reading one news account in which he described how he’d been kidnapped and tortured by a gang trying to wrest from him his secret recipe. He described how he’d been hung from a ceiling fan and burned with cigarettes. Poor fellow.

 

Cabrera’s Stones

Next, we go to Peru and Dr. Javier Cabrera’s stones. Dr. Cabrera gave up his medical practice in 1996 to open a museum for some stones he bought from a local farmer that depict stylized men who look like ancient Incas or Aztecs. What is unique about these stones is that they depict activities such as astronomy and surgery, indicating a very advanced civilization. Furthermore, there are also stones that are said to show extinct fish and humans riding dinosaurs. The stones are said to provide evidence that the ancient locals not only had an advanced civilization, but they lived at the time of the dinosaurs. The stones call into question just about everything science has taught us about the origin of our planet, ourselves, and other species. The farmer who sold Dr. Cabrera the stones at first claimed that he had found them in a cave, but later admitted that he made them himself to sell to tourists.

Even though this hoax was created for a tourist trade, there are three groups in particular who have endeavored to support the authenticity of the stones: (1) the followers of Erich von Däniken (author of Chariots of the Gods?) and those who believe that extraterrestrials are an intimate part of Earth’s “real” history and were the ones who brought advanced civilization to the ancient Indians; (2) fundamentalist creationists who drool at the thought of any possible error made by anthropologists, archaeologists, or evolutionary biologists, and who relish the thought of evidence that humans, dinosaurs, and extinct fish lived together a few thousand years ago; and (3) the mytho-historians, followers of Immanuel Velikovsky or Zecharia Sitchin who claim that ancient myths are accurate historical records to be understood literally.

Any rational person examining all the evidence should conclude that the probability is about zero that these stones are evidence of extraterrestrials or the validity of ancient myths or proof that men lived with dinosaurs. But if you already believe that extraterrestrials have been among us for millennia, and then you may well find the extraterrestrial account plausible or even probable. Likewise, if you believe that Earth is only a few thousand years old and are well-versed in Flintstone science, then the idea that these stones depict actual events may well be believable to you.

 

The Visions of Catalina Rivas

Catalina Rivas of Cochabamba, Bolivia, was a “fallen-away Catholic” until 1993, when she went to see a woman named Nancy Fowler. Fowler is from Conyers, Georgia, and for several years claimed that the Virgin Mary appeared to her on the thirteenth of each month (à la Fatima). Rivas claims she went to Conyers and had her first stigmatic experience there. You may have seen Rivas in the July 1999 Fox television special “Signs from God: Science Tests Faith.” A more apt title would have been: “Dollar Signs: Fox Tests Gullibility.” In that program, reporters Giselle Fernandez and Michael Willesee took viewers on an uncritical tour to “scientifically” examine weeping and bleeding statues, rose petals with “miraculous” images of Jesus and Mary, and the stigmata of Katya Rivas, among other things.

Rivas is hailed by her thousands of admirers as the spiritual mother of not one but two international religious movements, The Great Crusade of Love and Mercy and the Apostolate of the New Evangelization. In 1996, she claimed she was getting messages from God, not only in Spanish but also in Greek, Latin, and Polish. These allegedly divine messages were photocopied and sold at religious rallies. Her bishop, René Fernández Apaza, authenticated both her stigmata and her messages from God.

On June 22, 2001, I received an e-mail from a man named José H. Prado Flores, who told me that he was “a writer of books oriented to forming leaders in the Catholic Church.” Several years ago, he wrote, he had co-authored a book with Salvador Gómez called Formación de Pedicadores (“Training Preachers”) and that Katya Rivas had rewritten their book as “messages from Jesus ‘dictada a la sierva de Dios’ (‘dictated to God’s servant’).”

9.

 

 

He told me that when Rivas, “the famous ‘visionary and stigmatic’” was scheduled to appear at a religious rally in Guadalajara, Mexico, where Prado Flores lives, a friend showed him a set of books that were to be sold during the convention. “You can understand my total amazement,” he wrote, “when I put two and two together and figured out she was the same lady that had ‘stolen’ my book. We then went to the bishop of Guadalajara, Juan Cardenal Sandoval Iñiguez, who, after seeing our study on her material, immediately cancelled her participation.”

Why, you might wonder, would a Catholic author contact an atheist who is skeptical of all things miraculous about this matter? José had read my rather unflattering review of the Fox special, and said he wanted any information I might have that would help prove that Rivas “is a compulsive and professional liar.”

For over a year and a half, I exchanged e-mails with José and his wife Susan about Catalina Rivas. I obtained copies of his book and copies of her messages. I established that he and Salvador Gómez had written hundreds of pages that are nearly identical to the material being published by Rivas, and that the pair of Mexican authors had written some of the material at least sixteen years before Katya’s “messages.” My edition of Formación de Predicadores is dated 1992, four years before her messages, which have page after page of nearly verbatim plagiarizing.

To her followers who ask me how it is possible for a peasant woman with no formal education to write books in Spanish, Polish, Greek, and Latin, I say it is simple: she copies them. It seems obvious that she did it for her Spanish messages from Jesus, and I suspect that if the Bishop who authenticated her stigmata would have put a little more energy into authenticating her messages, he would find the same is true for her works in other languages as well.

 

Channeling Dr. Fritz

Another whopper began with Zé Arigó (1918—1971), a Brazilian faith healer who, in the early 1950s, claimed to channel the spirit and healing power of Dr. Adolf Fritz, a German doctor who allegedly died during World War I. Arigo developed quite a reputation as a faith healer and psychic surgeon, but his ploy seemed to have been aimed at directing business toward his brother, a pharmacist. He would write out illegible prescriptions for people that only his brother could read. People came from far and wide to be cured by Arigo. His reputation soared after it was alleged that he did a bit of psychic surgery and removed a cancerous tumor from the lung of a well-known Brazilian senator. For twenty years, Arigó’s fame spread as he “cured” and “operated” on thousands of people, including the daughter of Brazil’s president. Despite his fame, he was twice convicted of practicing medicine illegally.

Arigo performed his psychic surgery with a pocketknife and a heavy German accent, perhaps to misdirect people so they wouldn’t notice his lack of concern for medical hygiene.

Arigo died in a car crash in 1971, but Dr. Fritz didn’t go with him. He took over the body of another Brazilian healer who went by the name of Oscar Wilde. (I’m not making this up.) Wilde didn’t last too long before he, too, died a violent death. After that, a gynecologist from Recife, Dr. Edson Queiroz, claimed Dr. Fritz was his. The doctor, however, was stabbed to death in 1991.

The current channeler of Dr. Fritz is engineer Rubens Farias Jr., who heals the astral body with energy healing and does some psychic surgery with unconventional instruments such as scissors. Farias is also unique in that he claimed Dr. Fritz came to him in 1986, while Dr. Queiroz was still alive. I had to consult Thomas Aquinas to see whether it is possible for the same spirit to appear in two bodies simultaneously; it turns out spirits don’t occupy space so they can be everywhere at once. Anyway, despite the dual channeling and the fact that he has also been accused of practicing medicine without a license, Farias has endless lines of people with faith in miraculous cures waiting for a bit of his magic.

 

Exposing the Hoaxes

Some skeptics suggest that the best way to undermine such faith and enlighten people is to demonstrate how easy it is to fake the paranormal and the supernatural. I’m not so sure. I think we could expose dozens of fake healers, but it would not make it any easier to expose the next one who comes along because we wouldn’t be destroying the underlying belief system that is needed to make the faith healer plausible. I believe this partly due to what happened with a fake psychic and a fake channeler who were sent to Australia to enlighten the people.

In 1986, Mark Plummer, former president of the Australian Skeptics and former Executive Director of CSICOP, and Dick Smith, a patron of the Australian Skeptics, invited magician and mentalist Bob Steiner to come to Australia to perform as a psychic. Steiner often pretends he is an astrologer, tarot card reader, palm reader, or a psychic. After his performances he reveals that he is not psychic but uses trickery and deceit to fake paranormal powers.

For two weeks, Steiner hoaxed Australia as Steve Terbot. He appeared on television programs, gave performances at cultural centers, and in a very short time became a hit. He appeared on Tonight with Bert Newton (similar to The Tonight Show) three times and in his last appearance revealed the hoax, explaining that he used cold-reading techniques and other tricks to deceive people into thinking he was psychic. The purpose of the hoax was to “warn the people of Australia to beware of people claiming to be psychics.” Plummer and Smith had brought Steiner to Australia because of a fairly large influx of foreign psychics who were being welcomed and accepted with incredible credulity by the natives. They hoped that once the people saw how easy it is to fake being psychic, they would see the error of their ways.

Did it work? According to Steiner, it worked extremely well and effectively put an end to the influx of foreign psychics. Mark Plummer agreed. Here’s what he told me in a recent e-mail message when I asked him whether he thought the hoax did any good:

Yes. Before then Australia was regularly visited by “internationally known” psychics. Since then we have only had a couple. Also the organisers are terrified that if they promote someone that person will turn out to be a skeptic.

 

 

 

To put it in a wider international context: Before, there were skeptics groups in most countries [but] individuals had no easy way of checking up on the claims of “international psychics.” Once CSICOP could act as a central library and clearing house and the national skeptics groups started talking to each other it became much harder for such charlatans to operate internationally. Then, with the invention of the fax and the Internet, the exchange of skeptical information has become much easier.

Steiner also exposed a man named John Fitzsimons as a fraud, paving the way for a $64,000 judgment on behalf of one of Fitzsimons’ clients. Seventeen years later, however, I found Fitzsimons on the Internet. He runs a New Age group called Aspects in a small town outside of Melbourne. He leads discussions on topics such as past lives, karma, out-of-body experiences, spirit guides, prayer, healing, White Eagle (a channeled being), multiple personality disorder, mediumship, cults, night terrors, spiritualism, psychic readings, exorcism, Ouija, channeling, Seth, aliens, Atlantis, UFOs, and chronic fatigue syndrome. In short, Steiner was about as successful in putting away Mr. Fitzsimons as he and Randi were in putting away Peter Popoff, the faith healer they exposed as a fraud in 1986.

Speaking of the Amazing Randi, a tour of world hoaxes would not be complete without a discussion of the “Carlos” hoax. According to Randi, in 1988, channeling was the rage in Australia, and an Australian television program contacted him about finding someone who might go down under and pretend to be a channeler. The plan was similar to the Steve Terbot hoax. This time, José Alvarez would channel an ancient spirit he called Carlos. Alvarez would tour Australia, appear on TV, and appear in various venues, including the Sydney Opera House. At the end of a few weeks, the hoax would be revealed. Again, the purpose was to enlighten Australians by demonstrating how easy it is to fake channeling. Like Steiner, Alvarez was very convincing and he had a large following in a very short time. And, in the end, everything was revealed.

Did the hoax work? Was anybody enlightened? I was able to discuss this question at length with both Alvarez and Randi while at the JREF Amazing Meeting in February 2003. Both think the hoax accomplished its mission. In fact, Alvarez continues to take Carlos on the road in an effort to enlighten people with what he calls “performance art.”

What was most revealing about both the Steve Terbot and Carlos hoaxes was how the media didn’t bother to check their credentials or their claims about themselves. The media took it for granted they were who they said they were and did what they said they did. Looking to the media for protection against being hoaxed is probably an exercise in futility. So, here is valuable lesson number two: Don’t expect help from the mass media.

Nevertheless, I sought the opinion of someone in the Australian media and asked him if he thought there were any benefits or long-term effects of either the Steve Terbot or the Carlos hoaxes. I tried to contact Phillip Adams, a well known Australian journalist, writer, and media personality. Adams wasn’t directly involved with either hoax. In fact, he was writing scathing articles condemning the phony psychics plaguing the land during the time Bob Steiner was gathering his flock as psychic Steve Terbot. Adams was out in the bush or someplace where they don’t have e-mail when I tried to contact him, but his assistant, Amanda Bilson, got in touch with him and relayed this message:

. . . He asked me to pass on a couple of comments to you. First of all he wasn’t involved with the Randi/Terbot hoax[es] and is not convinced [they were] entirely successful. Perhaps the media learned to be a little more sceptical—but they soon returned to their old standards of gullibility. And many people blame the messenger for the message, turning their anger on the Sceptics rather than the charlatans. He thought [they were] great fun but, given the attention span of public and media alike, of little long term significance.

Recently, Michael Shermer, of the Skeptic Society, discovered the same thing: It’s easy to hoax people and its great fun, but rather than enlighten people, it seems that you just anger some of them. Shermer used the cold-reading techniques described by Ian Rowland in his book The Full Facts Book of Cold Reading and pretended to be a tarot card reader, a palmist, an astrologer, a psychic, and a medium who could get messages from the dead. He did this on camera with five strangers who did not know who he was or what he was doing. He seems to have been pretty successful in convincing his clients of his paranormal powers. However, when he revealed to them that the whole thing was a hoax, two were so upset that they refused to sign a release to use the material in the show he was filming. Three of his subjects were college students who seemed less concerned about being duped than in finding out when they would be on TV. If any of them thanked Shermer for helping them see the truth about the paranormal, he didn’t mention it.

So what can we learn from all this? Well, it’s pretty easy to hoax people. Pascal is right: We want to be deceived, and that makes it easy to hoax us. Also, many of us already have beliefs that make us vulnerable to being hoaxed about certain kinds of things. Furthermore, most of us enjoy being deceived by a good magician or by someone pulling off a non-malicious prank or hoax.

But we don’t always want to be deceived. We don’t want to be made to look like idiots or be led into believing something foolish. Nor do we ever wish to be defrauded. And most of us don’t like that uncomfortable feeling that rises in us when we’re not sure whether we’re being hoaxed. We know some hoaxes are benevolent and pleasant, while others are malicious and unpleasant. Ideally, we’d like a surefire way to tell the difference so we’d never be hoaxed against our will.

That’s why I wrote the book Don’t Get Hoaxed, in which I explain such things as the hoax-prone personality: the person who is trusting and honest; attracted to attractive people; believes the believable and the unbelievable; and lacks a good understanding of confirmation bias and cold-reading techniques.

I also reveal that if you map out the locations of the world’s greatest hoaxes, you will find that they lay along ley lines that, when connected by a line to the north star at the vernal equinox, form a pyramid with the exact proportions as the Great Pyramid of Giza.

Coincidence? I don’t think so.

Trust me, I teach ethics.

11.

 

 

References

—Carroll, Robert Todd. 2003. The Skeptic’s Dictionary: A Collection of Strange Beliefs, Amusing Deceptions, and Dangerous Delusions. Hoboken, New Jersey: John Wiley & Sons. Also online at http://www.skepdic.com

—Levine, Robert. 2003. The Power of Persuasion: How we’re Bought and Sold. Hoboken, New Jersey: John Wiley & Sons.

—Pickover, Clifford A. 2000. The Girl Who Gave Birth to Rabbits: A True Medical Mystery. Buffalo, New York: Prometheus Books.

—Polidoro, Massimo. 2002. Ica stones: Yabba-dabba do! Skeptical Inquirer 26(5): September/October.

—Randi, James. 1989. The Faith Healers. Buffalo, New York: Prometheus Books.

————. 1982. Flim-Flam! Psychics, ESP, Unicorns, and Other Delusions. Buffalo, New York: Prometheus Books.

—Rowland, Ian. 2002. The Full Facts Book of Cold Reading. 3rd ed. London: Ian Rowland Limited.

—Shermer, Michael. 2003. Psychic for a day, or how I learned tarot cards, palm reading, astrology, and mediumship in 24 hours. Skeptic 10(1): 48—55.

—Stein, Gordon. 1995. Hoaxes!: Dupes, Dodges & Other Dastardly Deceptions. Canton, Michigan: Visible Ink Press.

—Steiner, Robert A. 1989. Don’t Get Taken!—Bunco and Bunkum Exposed: How to Protect Yourself. El Cerito, California: Wide-Awake Books.

—http://www.augustachronicle.com/stories/041102/biz_UE0007-0.shtml (“Woman gives birth to rabbits! Or so they said…” by Michael Woods, The Augusta Chronicle, April 11, 2002).

—http://home.vicnet.net.au/~johnf/biogjfit.htm (John Fitzsimons).

Robert Carroll is co-chairman of the Philosophy Department at Sacramento City College in California and creator of the skeptical Web site www.skepdic.com and author of the book The Skeptic’s Dictionary. This article is based on his talk at the CSICOP conference on “Hoaxes, Myths, and Manias,” Albuquerque, New Mexico, Oct. 23—26, 2003.

 

Claims of Private Revelation: True or False?
An Evaluation of the messages of Catalina Rivas

http://www.catholicplanet.com/apparitions/false54.htm

By Ronald L. Conte Jr., February 8, 2008

In my humble and pious opinion as a faithful Roman Catholic theologian, the messages and claimed private revelation to Catalina Rivas, a.k.a. Katya or Catia, (http://www.greatcrusade.org) are false and are not from Heaven. A list of reasons and examples follows.

1. Association with other false prophets
The messages portray Jesus as implying that Nancy Fowler and Vassula Ryden* are true prophets.

“However, I give some of My children, owing to the nature of the responsibility that I give them, another type of life. I want to talk to you about this. My Love has let you meet Nancy Fowler and Fr. Stefano Gobbi and allowed you to receive many videos and books from other people who were chosen in this era of the salvation of a planet that is sinking into the abyss of sin, of the rejection of God.” http://www.pdtsigns.com/katyaongobbi.html

The implication is the Nancy Fowler is chosen by God and that her messages are true. But there are many reasons to believe that the claimed private revelation to Nancy Fowler is false. See my article on the subject:
http://www.catholicplanet.com/apparitions/false53.htm

After seeing a videotape of Vassula Ryden*, Catalina received the following message, supposedly from Jesus:

“She is the messenger of My Peace, you are the messenger of My Love.” 9-Jan-96

However, the Vatican Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith has repeatedly condemned Vassula Ryden‘s* messages. See number 13 on this page: http://www.catholicplanet.com/apparitions/index.htm

*At this ministry’s web site, there are over 60 reports and articles exposing Vassula Ryden as a false mystic –Michael

 

2. Worldly language and ideas
Jesus is repeatedly portrayed as speaking in a worldly manner, not in a heavenly manner, and not at all like the manner of speaking so clearly presented, in many passages, in all four Gospels of the New Testament.
For example, ‘Jesus’ refers to Catalina as “
my cucarachita,” which means “my little cockroach.” Jesus uses worldly expressions, such as: “Do not cry over spilt milk.
The messages repeatedly claim that Jesus is asking for prayers for the former USSR, which no longer exists:

“My daughter, much beloved, today I want your prayers for the conversion of the former USSR… Yes, you heard correctly, for the former USSR.”

Again, a worldly expression is used: ‘you heard correctly.’ In the following quote, Jesus is portrayed as complaining in a worldly manner, as pressuring people to join Catalina’s group, and as if he is frustrated and powerless himself.

“It is each one’s decision to belong to this group or to ruminate over the frustration of having failed Me in the things that are truly important to Me… It is very sad to see every instant on earth that indeed the commandment of love of neighbor is destroyed by selfishness, envy, hatred, division and, in this way, the dignity of God’s creatures is crushed by the anvil of interior slavery, which makes them victims of disorderly passions” (from Catalina’s book called ‘Divine Providence,’ chap. 2)

The emphasis in the quote above is love being destroyed by evil and on God’s creatures being crushed by interior slavery and disorderly passions. These are the words of fallen angels, not the words of Jesus who is Love. Jesus does not give messages describing love and God’s creatures being destroyed and crushed by what is evil.

 

 

“The responsibility that I place in the hands of My chosen ones implies an enormous quota of persecutions, suffering and bitterness.”
“In the majority of cases, I and My Word have been the nucleus…. In some cases the group has grown and therefore, strengthened its work; widened its radius of action. They have won over more and more souls for Me until they have joined together with another group of chosen ones….”

Language such as ‘the nucleus’ and ‘the radius of action’ and ‘an enormous quota’ are worldly terms, which are fine for us here on earth, but which are not befitting of the Savior of the world in Heaven.

 

3. A different message from the true Gospel
Notice that the messages quoted above speak as if Jesus were distinct from the Word of God, saying “I and My Word,” as if Jesus were not the Word of God. They also speak as if the various claimed visionaries, such as Vassula and Catalina and Fowler, were “chosen ones,” who will reform the world apart from the Church.
More generally, these messages present the future as if the only salvation were from these visionaries, not from the Pope and the body of the Bishops, with the priests and religious and the whole laity. This gospel of Catalina is offering salvation from claimed private revelation, rather than from the Church established by Christ. This is a common characteristic of false private revelations; the idea is presented that truth and salvation are not found in Tradition, Scripture, Magisterium, but in the messages of various visionaries. Such an idea is fundamentally contrary to the Catholic Faith itself. The Faith teaches that there is no salvation outside of the universal Church. But these messages say otherwise:

“The mission of certain angelic spirits is to plant the seed of wisdom in the new nations, according to the divine plans. And once men assimilate them and their intelligence is opened to all teaching and research, they are left at the mercy of their own strength without them noticing the absence of such spirits.”

The above message even goes so far as to claim that angels have been sent to give some new wisdom to the world (some type of truth not found in Tradition and Scripture and in the teachings of the Magisterium). This claim to present a Divine Revelation outside of Sacred Tradition and Sacred Scripture is contrary to the teaching of the Church.
The Catechism of the Catholic Church states: “…no new public revelation is to be expected before the glorious manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ. Throughout the ages, there have been so-called ‘private’ revelations, some of which have been recognized by the authority of the Church. They do not belong, however, to the deposit of faith. It is not their role to improve or complete Christ’s definitive Revelation…. [The] Christian faith cannot accept ‘revelations’ that claim to surpass or correct the Revelation of which Christ is the fulfillment…” (CCC, n. 66-67).

 

4. The false claim that the Antichrist is in the world today

“He [The Antichrist] lives hidden; it is as if everything were only eyes that look at the world; mouth that speaks words that confuse and seduce the minds of man, causing them to rush to their perdition.”
“In his pride, his heart full of hatred, he will carry through the most monstrous action, throwing himself towards where the Pope is, trying to raise himself.”
11-Jan-96

This claim, that the Antichrist is in the world today, is found only among the many false private revelations. None of the true private revelations have taught such an idea. Furthermore, Sacred Scripture and the writings of the Saints make it clear that now is not the time of the Antichrist. See my article, ‘The Antichrist is NOT in the World Today’:
http://www.catholicplanet.com/future/antichrist-timeline.htm

 

5. The false claim that Jesus will return for this generation

“I am about to return to you who love Me and I will return, no longer hidden, but obvious and glorious.” 18-Jan-96
“Wait attentively for My Return.” 23-Jan-96

Again, this is common claim among the false private revelations, many of which also teach abject heresy. But the same claim is not found among any of the true private revelations. Also, the same article cited above also gives good reasons, based on Sacred Scripture and the writings of the Saints, why Christ will not return until several more generations have passed by. http://www.catholicplanet.com/future/antichrist-timeline.htm

 

6. False teaching about angels

“I shall tell you where these angels come from. When the battle in Heaven broke out, there was a certain number of undecided angels who at the last moment united and fought against Lucifer. Those separated angels were judged by God and are in a special place so that, in carrying out the mission for which they were created, may again possess Heaven at the end of time. However, when their help is needed, they hear the divine mandate and go forth to the place to which they are sent and they fulfill their mission. They do not lead to evil. They have been judged and their state is similar to those souls that are purifying themselves in Purgatory, in order to be able to go to God and enjoy Him.” 10-Jan-96

This teaching is false for a number of reasons. A holy angel cannot be undecided in a battle between good and evil. Angels are not like human beings; they cannot have both sin and virtue in the same person. Angels are simple beings and are either entirely sinless holy angels, or fallen angels who are evil and are without any grace at all. There is no Purgatory for angels, nor anything similar. Once an angel falls from grace, thereby becoming a devil, he cannot repent. Due to the simplicity of nature of angels, they are either entirely good or entirely evil. Those who are evil are obstinate in evil, as St. Thomas taught in the Summa Theologica, I, Q. 64, 2. Therefore, it cannot be true that some holy angels were undecided about whether or not to fight against evil angels, nor that some holy angels sinned, but were given a kind of penance to regain heaven, nor that fallen angels can repent at all, nor that there is some state like that of Purgatory for repentant angels.

 

 

7. False teaching about Mary’s role as intercessor

“Before her entry into Heaven, your mediator, the most valid intercessor after Me, was missing but, since then, you have to your advantage, the most powerful and most affectionate Mother.” 11-Jan-96

This teaching is false because Heaven is beyond Time. Mary in Heaven is able to be an intercessor throughout all of Creation and throughout all of Time, because she dwells now with God who is Eternal. Therefore, the claim in this alleged message from Jesus cannot be true. Mary was never missing as an intercessor, not in the time prior to her entrance into Heaven, not even in the time prior to her Immaculate Conception. For the Queen of Heaven is now beyond time and place.

 

Conclusion
The claimed private revelations to Catalina Rivas resemble the other false private revelations, contain serious doctrinal errors, contain the false claim that the Antichrist is in the world today and that Jesus will return for this generation, and are therefore not in harmony with the true Gospel of Jesus Christ. Thus it is my conclusion that these messages are not from Jesus or Mary, are not from God or Heaven at all, and are an example of false private revelation.

 

http://heresy-hunter.blogspot.in/2009/09/blessed-virgin-mary-underreported.html
EXTRACT

Medjugorje, Garabandal, Bayside, Vassula, Maria Simma and Catalina Rivas are all false apparitions that support each other. For example, Vassula’s [false] Jesus will mention that Mary just appeared in Garabandal. Catalina’s [false] Jesus will mention that Vassula is a true prophet. Maria Simma will mention in her book that both Medjugorje and Garabandal are true apparitions. Now what do all of these in common? EVERY SINGLE one of them believe that communion in the hand is a mortal sin! What else do all of these have in common? EVERY SINGLE one is disobedient to the Church!

 

Immutable deception: Handlers develop rift with Virgin visionary

http://onlineathens.com/stories/090599/new_0905990011.shtml

By James Pilcher, Associated Press, September 5, 1999

CONYERS — The tour bus brakes squeal to a stop, the door hisses open and the sightseers from as far as Louisiana, Mexico and Canada tumble out, hoping for a dose of the mysticism that supposedly surrounds this tranquil farm in Rockdale County. But recently, pilgrims hoping to visit the woman who claims to see visions of the Virgin Mary have been told Nancy Fowler is not taking visitors and has fenced off her house adjacent to ”Holy Hill.”

Fowler denies this. She says it’s just another falsehood from her one-time partners, a couple she is now feuding with. Bob and Bernice Hughes originally created a non-profit organization to support Fowler’s messages and handle the yearly invasion of the farm during each of Fowler’s visions.

And the rift has gone beyond the barbed wire around the house. A suit by Fowler’s chronicler George Collins against Our Loving Mother’s Children Inc. and the Hughes over publishing control of Fowler’s messages has reached federal court. Fowler is planning to file a suit of her own against the Hughes, whose retirement fund owns the land surrounding Fowler’s house and leases it back to OLMC.

”They are trying to turn what I’ve been blessed with into a commercial enterprise,” says Fowler, a 51-year-old former nurse who says she’s been having the visions since the mid-80s. ”And they are trying to put God on the table as a commodity subject to the rules of supply and demand, and take my ministry in a direction that is not pure.”

Fowler wants to recoup the nearly $3 million in donations and book proceeds OLMC has collected since its inception in 1991 — with a possibility of returning the donations to the donors. Some donations were as large as $100,000.

”Our objection is that they are taking assets from a trust and going in a direction that Ms. Fowler does not agree with,” says James Carter, a Madison-based lawyer representing both Fowler and Collins. ”Not only do they not have a legal right to do this, but they don’t have a moral right.”

Fowler says that soon after what she says was her final vision of Mary last October — an event that drew more than 300,000 to her farmhouse — the Hughes began working with Catalina Rivas, a Bolivian woman who claims to have visions of Jesus Christ. She also claims to have experienced stigmata, or spontaneous bleeding from the palms, while visiting the ”Holy Hill” in Conyers, about 35 miles east of Atlanta. Fowler says she has never believed Rivas was genuine, and has doubts about why the Hughes’ have started following her.

”It just makes me think they want to keep the commercialization going even more,” Fowler says.

The Hughes referred all questions to their Atlanta lawyer Michael Powell, who says that Fowler supported Rivas’ claims until recently.

”They didn’t just dream up this ‘new direction,”’ says Powell. ”There are substantial connections between these two until Ms. Fowler and Mr. Collins decided they didn’t like Bolivia anymore.”

Hughes, a businessman from North Carolina, says in an affidavit that he and his wife have only had the best interests of Fowler at heart, and that the purchase of the land around Fowler’s farm was only done to accommodate the increasing number of visitors.

He also says he has personally donated nearly $1 million in cash and property to OLMC since he helped create it. He and his wife have been directors of the organization since its inception.

But Fowler objects to the solicitation of donations all over the farm and on the organization’s Web site, saying that shouldn’t be the goal of a place of prayer. She says she’s removed five collection boxes from her property.

 

14.

 

 

 

“The pilgrims who come are told they have to stay on the Hughes’ property, almost held captive,” says Fowler. “Maybe it’s because they have a bookstore there for things to buy and a lot more collection boxes.” A divorced mother of a 14-year-old son, Fowler claims not to have taken any money from the donations, surviving only on what she calls “the generosity of friends.”

She says she still has a mission and a ministry, and still receives visions. The Roman Catholic Church has not ruled on the authenticity of either Fowler’s or Rivas’ visions.

“I have been chosen to bear witness to the living son of God, and I don’t see that changing at all,” Fowler says. “But with everything that’s been going on, it’s been hard to continue, and that’s the truly sad thing.”

 

Document 1 – The Plagiarism of Catalina Rivas

http://www.skepdic.com/rivasdocuments.html

 

From the book FATHER OF ALL MANKIND by Dr. Ricardo Castañón Gómez (The International Group for Peace, La Paz, Bolivia 1999) taken from Renovacion Evangelica 1996, p. 9).

From the book Formacion de Predicadores by Salvador Gómez and José Prado Flores (Kerygma, 1992, p.11)

Jesus says to Catalina: “Observe My daughter every morning, even when it is still dark, the farmer walks down the path that takes him to his land. His path is well-worn from so much coming and going on the same place. Even his animals come and go alone to the field. His schedule is routine…The case of the fisherman is very different. In the sea there are no roads or paths, new ways will always be taken. Waves are never the same. Every day the wind blows in a different way and a new way has to be invented. Every morning the fisherman stands in front of the sea and wonders: “God, and now, where should I go? Where are the fish today? Therefore the fisherman repeats daily with psalmist: “Show me thy ways, O Lord. Teach me thy paths” (Psalms 25, 4)

 

Document 2 – The Plagiarism of Catalina Rivas

http://skepdic.com/rivasdocuments2.html

Comparison of two typical pages from Renovacion Evangelica (Evangelical Revival) allegedly dictated to the alleged stigmatic Catalina Rivas by Jesus Himself in 1996 to Formacion de Predicadores (Training Preachers) by José Prado Flores and Salvador Gómez of Guadalajara, Mexico, taken from the 1992 edition.

Nearly every page of Renovacion Evangelica can be found to correspond to nearly identical pages of Formacion de Predicadores.

 

15.

 

 

 

From Renovacion Evangelica, “dictada a la sierva de Dios,” [Catalina Rivas] Cochabamba – Bolivia, 1996, pages 34-35

From Formacion de Predicadores (Training Preachers) by José Prado Flores and Salvador Gómez of Guadalajara, Mexico, taken from the 1992 edition. Compare everything from the 4th sentence on to the above.

 

See

NORMS REGARDING THE MANNER OF PROCEEDING IN THE DISCERNMENT OF PRESUMED APPARITIONS OR REVELATIONS
PAUL VI/CDF FEBRUARY 25, 1978 & DECEMBER 14, 2011

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NORMS_REGARDING_THE_MANNER_OF_PROCEEDING_IN_THE_DISCERNMENT_OF_PRESUMED_APPARITIONS_OR_REVELATIONS.doc

NORMS REGARDING THE MANNER OF PROCEEDING IN THE DISCERNMENT OF PRESUMED APPARITIONS OR REVELATIONS 02
CDF MAY 29, 2012

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NORMS_REGARDING_THE_MANNER_OF_PROCEEDING_IN_THE_DISCERNMENT_OF_PRESUMED_APPARITIONS_OR_REVELATIONS_02.doc

 

19.

 

 

MARIAN APPARITIONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MARIAN_APPARITIONS.doc

PRIVATE REVELATION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PRIVATE_REVELATION.doc

PRIVATE_REVELATION-CRITERIA_FOR_DISCERNMENT-RICHARD_SALBATO

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PRIVATE_REVELATION-CRITERIA_FOR_DISCERNMENT-RICHARD_SALBATO.doc

PRIVATE REVELATION-RULES FOR DISCERNMENT OF PHENOMENA-FR FELIX BOURDIER

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PRIVATE_REVELATION-RULES_FOR_DISCERNMENT_OF_PHENOMENA-FR_FELIX_BOURDIER.doc

 

CARDINAL IVAN DIAS PROMOTES CONTROVERSIAL MARIAN APPARITIONS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_IVAN_DIAS_PROMOTES_CONTROVERSIAL_MARIAN_APPARITIONS.doc

 

AKITA, JAPAN-ARE THE SUPERNATURAL EVENTS GENUINE?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/AKITA-JAPAN-ARE_THE_SUPERNATURAL_EVENTS_GENUINE.doc

CHRISTINA GALLAGHER-THE HOUSE OF PRAYER

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CHRISTINA_GALLAGHER-THE_HOUSE_OF_PRAYER.doc

FALSE PRIVATE REVELATION OF MICHAEL DIBITETTO – RON SMITH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FALSE_PRIVATE_REVELATION_OF_MICHAEL_DIBITETTO-RON_SMITH.doc

FR STEFANO GOBBI-MARIAN MOVEMENT OF PRIESTS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_STEFANO_GOBBI-MARIAN_MOVEMENT_OF_PRIESTS.doc

GARABANDAL

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/GARABANDAL.doc

JULIA KIM-MARYS ARK OF SALVATION

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/JULIA KIM-MARYS ARK OF SALVATION.doc

MARIA DIVINE MERCY-THE WARNING SECOND COMING AND THE BOOK OF TRUTH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MARIA_DIVINE_MERCY- THE_WARNING_SECOND_COMING_AND_THE_BOOK_OF_TRUTH.doc

MARIA SIMMA-GET US OUT OF HERE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MARIA_SIMMA-GET_US_OUT_OF_HERE.doc

MARIA VALTORTA-POEM OF THE MAN-GOD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MARIA_VALTORTA-POEM_OF_THE_MAN-GOD.doc

MAUREEN SWEENEY-HOLY LOVE MINISTRIES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MAUREEN_SWEENEY-HOLY_LOVE_MINISTRIES.doc

MEDJUGORJE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MEDJUGORJE.doc

MEDJUGORJE-CAREY WINTERS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MEDJUGORJE-CAREY_WINTERS.doc

MEDJUGORJE-JOHN LOUGHMAN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/MEDJUGORJE-JOHN_LOUGHMAN.doc

PATRICIA DE MENEZES-THE COMMUNITY OF DIVINE INNOCENCE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PATRICIA_DE_MENEZES-THE_COMMUNITY_OF_DIVINE_INNOCENCE.doc

QUO VADIS PAPA FRANCISCO 02-MEDJUGORJE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/QUO_VADIS_PAPA_FRANCISCO_02-MEDJUGORJE.doc

VERONICA LUEKEN-OUR LADY OF THE ROSES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/VERONICA_LUEKEN-OUR_LADY_OF_THE_ROSES.doc

 

20.


Yoga is a compulsory subject for students of a Catholic college in the Archdiocese of Bombay; Brahmakumaris are their gurus

$
0
0

 
 

JUNE 30, 2013

 
 

Yoga is a compulsory subject for students of a Catholic college in the Archdiocese of Bombay; Brahmakumaris are their gurus

 

Over the years, I have received a number of letters from priests, Indian as well as non-Indian, who condemn the Hindu/New Age spiritual discipline of yoga which is endemic in the Indian Church, promoted openly and aggressively by Catholic media, Catholic institutions, priests, bishops and even Cardinals in open defiance of the Catechism [Youth Catechism, YouCat] as well as two Vatican documents published fourteen years apart.

These letters from priests as well as scores of articles written by eminent Catholics have been published in a number of reports and articles at the ministry’s web site [a list is provided at the bottom of this report].

Another compilation of hundreds of more-recent articles exposing the spiritual dangers of any form of yoga is being prepared for release.

What then was the need for me to prepare this intermediate report? There were three reasons.

I. I learnt that a Catholic college in Bombay archdiocese has made yoga compulsory for its students, giving no provision for conscientious and faithful Catholic objectors to opt for an alternative activity and thus avoid exposure to the Hindu spiritual discipline. They are also subject to indoctrination by the Brahmakumaris.

II. I received a letter from a priest forwarding a recent article written by prominent anti-New Age crusader Susan Brinkmann citing a senior Orthodox Church cleric who, in an official Encyclical, declares unequivocally that yoga as an exercise cannot be separated from its Hindu “religious content and background“.

III. One Prakash Lasrado wrote several letters to around 100 people including the Bombay Cardinal and the bishops of Bombay, the Pro Nuncio and me almost two months ago denouncing my Church-supported stand that yoga may not be practised by Catholics and instead insisting that “yoga minus Hindu philosophy/theology” [as if there is such a thing] is wholly acceptable and beneficial.

In the following pages, I reproduce the relevant information against the above three sections, along with my comments.

 

I. St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR), Affiliated to the University of Mumbai

http://www.indiancolleges.com/colleges/overview/Mumbai/St-Francis-Institute-of-Management-and-Research/5767:

St Francis Institute of Management & Research (SFIMAR) was established in 2002 by the Society of the Congregation of Franciscan Brothers. [The Institute is AICTE-approved –Michael]

http://www.sfimar.org/ex%20cocurricular.php:

Stress Management & Physical Fitness

SFIMAR ensures that its students are fit enough to fight the challenges they face. Students are provided enough opportunities to build on their physical fitness and embark on the healthier path. Aerobics, Yoga & Meditation are also dedicatedly followed in campus. Also Stress Management sessions by the Brahmakumaris* are conducted regularly at SFIMAR. *See page 14

Some of the staff are compromised, experience in yoga being boasted of among their “qualifications”:

http://www.sfitengg.org/fe_activities_in.php
EXTRACT

Ms. S. Michael Ammal

One day Workshop on “Yoga and stress management” on 4th July 2005 at St. Francis Institute of Technology (Engineering College)

Practice sessions in “Yoga for Teachers” from September 2002 to November 2002

Ms. Rekha Ajikumar

One day seminar on Stress Management and Yoga Meditation on 3rd July 2005 conducted by Dr. Weiling

Ms. Beatrice Lobo

One day workshop on “Stress Management & Yoga”, June 2005, by Dr. Welling at St. Francis Institute of Technology

Ms. Rohini Malhotra

A Short Term (2 months) Yoga Course conducted by Vidya Niketan from June 2003 to August 2003 at St Xavier’s Institute of Education.

1.

 

http://www.sfimar.org/Copy%20of%20COMPLIANCE%202009-10/Annex%20E2-%20III-%20GOVERNANCE.doc:

Non academic activities: Such as yoga, meditation, outdoor training camps, competition, inter-collegiate activities, industry-institute interaction Seminar, co-curricular activities for Total Personality Development.

 

An extract from the book of Rules and Regulations of St Francis Institute of Management and Research:

Student activities

As it is the objective of the Institute to focus on the total development of students […] participation in yoga and meditation classes is essential for excellence in holistic health* – physical, mental, emotional, intellectual and spiritual integrity, character etc. Yoga and meditation classes will be scheduled as regular classes. Attendance and punctuality in these classes is compulsory. A student absenting from yoga/meditation class on any day will be marked and treated as absent for the whole day from college as well as liable to pay a specified fine for each day of absence from yoga/ meditation. Besides, students whose attendance at these classes is below 75% will be liable for discontinuation from the Master of Management Studies program. […] In case of persistent absence, students will not be permitted to write the exams. *See further below

 

MY COMMENTS

Yoga, a Hindu spiritual discipline has been thrust compulsorily on the students of a Catholic college. Muslims and Catholics who want to pursue their Masters degrees in management are compelled to participate in yoga and meditation under threat of being disallowed to write their examinations or of being evicted from the academic programme. In case a Catholic student does not wish to compromise the integrity of his Catholic Faith and his eternal salvation, the Institute offers no safe alternative to Hindu yoga and meditation.

I know of a Catholic college in Chennai where attendance has been taken and the students given marks for attending on-campus Reiki healing sessions as an extra-curricular activity. Several years ago, I had successfully campaigned for the termination of the monthly full-moon night pranic healing occult sessions at the same college, Stella Maris College run by the Franciscan Missionaries of Mary. Most Catholic educational institutions in Chennai now have one or the other form of New Age activity — from yoga to martial arts to a holistic healing centre. It is tragic that our children’s custodians are the very ones who are delivering them to the wolves, aided and abetted by our abysmal ignorance of the spiritual dangers involved in these dark arts, and by our silence.

Based on my findings about the St Francis Institute of Management and Research, I have now begun to wonder what the position is at other Catholic colleges and schools in the archdiocese of Bombay.

Does the responsibility not rest squarely with Cardinal Oswald Gracias, the archbishop of Bombay, and President of both the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India [CBCI] and the Conference of Catholic Bishops of India [CCBI], for permitting our educational institutions to infuse and re-program our children with the occult, the New Age and the philosophies of pre-Christian religions?

 

*To illustrate that the problem of the St Francis Institute of Management and Research‘s concern “for excellence in holistic health” is NEW AGE, let me cite the February 3, 2003, Vatican document titled
Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life. A Christian Reflection on the ‘New Age’:

The real danger is the
holistic
paradigm.
New Age
is based on totalitarian
unity and that is why it is a danger … Holistic health, as it is known, concentrates on the important role that the mind plays in physical healing. The connection between the spiritual and the physical aspects of the person is said to be in the immune system or the Indian chakra system** … There is a remarkable variety of approaches for promoting holistic health, some derived from ancient cultural traditions … Advertising connected with New Age covers a wide range of practices as … meditation [#2.2.3]

One of the central concerns of the New Age movement is the search for “wholeness” … Holism pervades the New Age movement, from its concern with holistic health… [#2.2.4] **The yoga system is all about chakras -Michael

Yoga, Zen, transcendental meditation and tantric exercises lead to an experience of self-fulfilment or enlightenment. [#2.3.4.1]

[I]t is important to discover and recognise the fundamental characteristics of New Age ideas. What is offered is often described as simply “spiritual”, rather than belonging to any religion, but there are much closer links to particular Eastern religions than many “consumers” realise … it is also a real question for management in a growing number of companies, whose employees are required to practise meditation and adopt mind-expanding techniques as part of their life at work.
[#2.5]

If one examines the red-highlighted words in the Vatican Document, and compares them with the extracts from the St Francis Institute of Management and Research‘s web site and brochure, one cannot fail to see that the Document classifies the Institute’s “focus on the total development of students, participation in yoga and meditation classes” as NEW AGE. My articles on yoga reveal that yoga is not a set of physical exercises but a Hindu
spiritual meditation system
. The same Vatican Document suggests the genuine alternative to
yoga:

Perhaps the simplest, the most obvious and the most urgent measure to be taken, which might also be the most effective, would be to make the most of the riches of the Christian spiritual heritage. The great religious orders have strong traditions of meditation and spirituality, which could be made more available through courses or periods in which their houses might welcome genuine seekers.
[#6.2]

2.

 

 

IIa. A letter from a priest in Rome:

From:
Fr Justo Lofeudo
To:
Prabhu
Sent: Thursday, December 06, 2012 10:58 PM

Dear Michael,

In a few minutes from now, I will celebrate Mass and you and your family will be present. This is the time, time of great confusion created by Satan, that the Church needs apologists like you. And not only prophets who proclaim the Gospel but who denounce the error and evil that surrounds us. I often see that when touched issues like false seers such as Catalina Rivas or Vassula
Ryden, I’m attacked. Same with yoga, which in the West, as you very well know, is being considered as a gym (!) Or homeopathy. We are in spiritual battle and we need to speak up and also to pray and pray. I pray for you, you pray for me and my Perpetual Adoration’s mission. I bless you and your family.

P. Justo Antonio Lofeudo MSE, Rome

 

IIb. A letter from an Indian priest

From:
Fr Name Withheld Sent: Friday, June 28, 2013, 11:38 AM Subject: Orthodox Church Issues Warning on Yoga

Dear Friends,

I have been trying to tell you the dangers of Yoga and now the Orthodox Church is saying it in very plain words.

Not that the Roman Catholic Church is ignorant about the same. She has made the concern known, but many priests quote all possible documents they can find and think it quite fashionable to be “Eastern or Authentically Indian” without counting the cost of what they are getting into. Just by doing Yoga doesn’t make one an Indian – one ought to know this much at least. Do read it carefully and let your near and dear ones know about the same too.

In case you still have doubts just email me your thoughts – with prayers and a dialogue let’s resolve the same.  But please say NO to Yoga.

Fr Name Withheld, Religious Order, India

 

Orthodox Church Issues Warning on Yoga

http://www.womenofgrace.com/blog/?p=22376

By Susan Brinkmann, June 24, 2013

Editorial Note: The Metropolis of Chios, Psara and Oinouses, is within the jurisdiction of the Church of Constantinople which is headed by Ecumenical Patriarch Bartholomew, the Archbishop of Constantinople, not Pope Francis.

Source: Translated by John Sanidopoulos, http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2013/06/a-statement-on-christians-who-practice.html

An encyclical was issued on June 4, 2013 by Metropolitan Markos of Chios on Christians who practice Yoga and whether or not it is merely a physical exercise. In this encyclical he explains that the Hindu religious practice of yoga was established for the sole purpose of entering into a spiritual state, and never had anything to do with exercise until a few decades ago when Hindu yogis explained it this way when they were trying to win converts in the West.

Because he makes some very interesting points, I am publishing the full text of the encyclical on this blog:

 

 

Encyclical 14: Is Yoga Exercise?

To the Sacred Clergy and Pious People of our Sacred Metropolis,

My brethren,

A key feature of our time is the confusion observed in various aspects of human life. A characteristic example of this spiritual and existential confusion is the fact that yoga is fundamentally a religious technique of Hinduism, advertised in our country, in Europe and in the United States as an exercise-fitness solution which is offered to release us from the numerous problems stemming from a stressful lifestyle.

But what is yoga? The word yoga comes from the Sanskrit word yuj which means to “unite”, meaning the union of the individual soul with the impersonal Absolute One of Hinduism (see P. Schreiner, Yoga: Wörterbuch des Christen-tums, 1995, p. 1376). This union is considered a liberation and redemption of mankind from karma, that is, from the consequences that result from our choices and actions in supposedly previous lives.

Moreover, concerning the term yoga, we must stress that it is used as a qualifying term of one of the six classical orthodox schools of Hindu philosophy (see H. Baer, “Yoga”, in the Lexikon der Sekten, Sohdergruppen und Weltanschauungen, 7th Ed, 2001, pp. 1166-1174).

But is yoga exercise? Can one isolate the practical exercise from its religious content and background? Can one ignore the purpose for which it is used? Unquestionably no.

3.

 

 

 

And what about the claim of various centers, institutes, schools, groups, journals and gyms, that present it as lacking a religious nature, alleging it to be a “scientific” psychosomatic practice, or a practice for a simple existence and spiritual self-knowledge? Without doubt these assertions are inaccurate. They oftentimes misinform and confuse using an extremely attractive vocabulary (see R. Hauth, (Hrsg), Kompaktlexikon Religionen, 1998, p. 366).

On the contrary, yoga is a religious systematic theory, technique and method that evolves in stages and practices, one of which is meditation, which leads those who use it, with the guidance of a teacher (guru), to a singular life joined to the impersonal Absolute of Hinduism. In this way a person is redeemed and atones for the errors and mistakes made during the source of all supposedly previous incarnations.

From the above, therefore, we observe that the view of yoga simply as an exercise is incorrect. And this 1) because it is a fundamental feature of the Hindu system, 2) it cannot be stripped of its religious character according to the conditions of the content and purpose of exercise, 3) it is intrinsically linked to the anti-Christian concept of reincarnation, and 4) because it constitutes a humanistic effort towards redemption through techniques and exercises.

Why are the various techniques of yoga dangerous? The answer is given to us in an article on yoga from an authoritative encyclopedia Δο¬μή. It says there: “It is known that the practice of yoga creates for the individual not entirely physiological properties – and parapsychological – because it reverses certain physical and mental functioning” (Δο¬μή, vol. 4, p. 199).

To conclude this brief offering of ours on whether or not yoga is exercise, we must again remind all of the obvious. The value of our identity as Orthodox Christians is incompatible with the use of Hindu religious practices in any aspect of our lives.

The salvation of man which is freely housed within the Church is the work and offering of the love and grace of our Christ. For us does Paul say with all gravity: “So in Christ Jesus you are all children of God through faith, for all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ” (Gal. 3:26-27), and: “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? And what communion hath light with darkness?” (2 Cor. 6:14-15).  

With warm fatherly prayers,  

The Metropolitan of Chios, Psara and Oinouses, Markos

 

MY COMMENTS

The publishing of the above Encyclical by the Metropolitan of the Orthodox Church is in stark contrast to the October/November 2012 CBCI-published
message of Cardinal Oswald Gracias:
Through the prescribed postures and exercises [of yoga] one improves one’s all round sense of well being and is able to enter into oneself so as to commune better with god.

It is not surprising that the lower case ‘g’ is used for ‘god’.

In my February 25, 2013 letter to Cardinal Oswald Gracias, I had written, “In case you know of some aspects of yogic meditation — it is NOT a system of physical exercises – which are beneficial to Catholics, please let me know so that I can publish it on my web site in a forthcoming report for the benefit of Catholics worldwide.

Cardinal Oswald Gracias replied five weeks later, on April 5. His letter, evasive as usual, did not address my question and, most significantly, did not even use the word “yoga”. The subject line of my letter was “YOUR ENDORSEMENT OF YOGA” while the Cardinal’s was “Reply“. See

CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

 

In preparation for section III and my comments debunking Prakash Lasrado‘s claims and attacks on this ministry’s stand — and the Catholic Church’s position — on yoga, I reproduce two more articles from John Sanidopoulos’ blog:

The Georgian Church and the Growing Interest in Yoga

http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2012/09/the-georgian-church-and-growing.html
EXTRACT

September 3, 2012

By Molly Corso, August 31, 2012, Eurasianet

A growing number of Georgians are turning to yoga to shake off the stress of daily life. But their quest for inner calm and smaller waists is generating hostility from the powerful Georgian Orthodox Church.

Over the past two years, yoga has gone from a largely unknown Eastern tradition to a popular fitness routine in the Georgian capital, Tbilisi. Georgian National Yoga Federation President Giorgi Berdzenishvili, a passionate practitioner for the past 15 years, called the trend a “dynamic” process that started under former Soviet leader Mikhail Gorbachev’s glasnost’ policies in the late 1980s.

During the Soviet era, when religious beliefs were discouraged, yoga tended to be viewed as a fringe health-oriented practice, devoid of spirituality, Berdzenishvili noted. But slowly, over the past several years, amid increased Internet usage and travel abroad, yoga has moved into the mainstream in Georgian society.

Today, yoga’s popularity is at an all-time high, instructors say. Classes are full, leading to the opening of several new studios in Tbilisi over the past year. This phenomenon has some Georgian Orthodox priests worried, due to yoga’s spiritual roots in Hinduism, and its perceived association with Buddhism.

While the Patriarchy, the body that governs the Georgian Orthodox Church, did not respond to requests from EurasiaNet.org for the Church’s official position on yoga, dozens of websites devoted to the faith have published articles and blogs that are critical of the practice.

Orthodoxy.ge, a website run by priests at Sioni Cathedral, the former headquarters of the Georgian Orthodox Church, warns the faithful that yoga is full of false “charms” that lure people away from God.

4.

 

 

In a long entry entitled “Eastern Culture,” the priests caution that even people who perform “simple yoga exercises … gradually develop some spiritual thoughts” (a broad reference to meditation) that are not compatible with Christianity.

The Church is widely viewed as the most trusted institution in Georgia, and, by extension, Georgian Orthodox priests often wield considerable influence, providing guidance on everything from family planning to purchasing a car.

Local yoga instructors told EurasiaNet.org that priests’ concerns about yoga have stopped some Georgians from taking up the discipline, and have prompted others to abandon it. Mariam Ubilava, a certified yoga teacher at Sun Yoga Tbilisi, said that newcomers often ask before class if meditation is part of the program. “Georgians don’t like meditation so much,” Ubilava said. “Georgians are very strong in their religion and they think if they start meditation, this is related to Buddha and India, and they avoid [it].”

Three years ago, when 38-year-old Nino Kokosadze decided to take up yoga, she noticed that some of the women attending her early morning yoga classes bowed out of the group after their priests “forbade” them from attending.

 

From the Goddess of Death to the Emperor of Life

http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2012/04/from-goddess-of-death-to-emperor-of.html and http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2012/04/from-goddess-of-death-to-emperor-of_03.html

By Danion Vasile, April 2 and 3, 2012

I am giving this talk because I feel compelled to give witness to the way in which Christ calls to Him those who have been deluded by different religions or by unorthodox spiritual practices. The topic, From the Goddess of Death to the Emperor of Life, relates past and present – since before turning to Christ, the Son of God, and to the teachings of the Orthodox Church, I was a worshipper of Kali, the Goddess of Death.
I would like to start by saying that the things I am going to speak about will seem incredible to some of you. I understand scepticism and I am not trying to convince the sceptics of the validity of what I am going to say; I know that my story will sound like a work of fiction to them, like Orthodox science fiction, in fact, but I also know that there are people out there who will see with their souls and will believe that what I am about to say has actually happened to me. Now, almost fifteen years after I had converted to Orthodoxy, I feel as if I had been born and raised in the Orthodox Church. It is more and more difficult to me to remember the yoga practice I was so keen on and the paranormal forces I used to possess, or the tantric sexual debauchery I used to live in…
Many years have passed since I started writing and speaking against yoga practices, against occultism and the other ramifications of the New Age Movement. Why have I been doing it? Because I know that millions of souls have fallen prey to this delusion, because I know that these souls need Christ’s truth, and because I know how difficult it is to walk along a spiritual path at whose end it is the devil that awaits for you, not God.
It is a lack of humility to speak about one’s life, I know. Yet I shall not speak to you about the good deeds I have done, but about my evil deeds and about the way in which Christ came into my life and gently led me to the light of the truth…

I was born on August 15, 1974, on the day of the Dormition of the Theotokos. As a child I was not close to the church. Although I was baptized when I was a baby, just like most Romanian babies, during the communist regime very few people attended church regularly – and although some of them believed in God they did not provide a religious education to their children.
I remember entering a Catholic Church when I was little; there, on the inside walls I saw scenes from the Passion of Christ. That night I dreamed that Christ was taken to Golgotha and He fell under the weight of the cross. I wanted to pick up His cross… Although the dream moved me, I cannot honestly say that it was the beginning of a commitment to the Christian faith for me. However, I was particularly attracted by a crucifix in our home, which I was told had been brought from Greece, that is, from Mount Athos, by my great-grandparents. I used to look at it and I remember being impressed by Christ’s suffering, but I still did not think about leading a Christian life.
Shortly after I turned thirteen I started my sexual life. My father insisted on it; he kept saying that I was not worthy of being his son if I did not – so I did… To this day, I remember that I used to spend hours on end trying to talk a girl into going to bed with me. Twenty years ago kids led a much purer life than they do nowadays and it was much more difficult to persuade someone to sin.
Right before I turned fourteen my mother committed suicide by throwing herself out the window. She fell approximately six feet away from the spot where my sister happened to be standing; my sister, who was eleven at the time, suffered a terrible shock. My mother’s death made me look for an answer to the question, “What happens to us after death?” I had occasionally tried yoga exercises before that tragic incident, but after it, I took to yoga with more dedication. My father brought home yoga books and books of Oriental philosophy for me to read. I tried to control my heartbeat to the point of stopping it altogether, but I could not do it. I also tried astral voyages and levitation exercises, but I was not good at it. I had even come up with a new spiritualistic technique in my attempts to contact my dead mother, without realizing that instead of talking to her or to other spirits I was talking to demons. It became obvious that I could not do things like that by myself: I needed a guru.
It was when I paid a visit to a young woman who was older than me and who had paranormal forces that I decided to give my undivided attention to spiritual quests. For a long time that young woman had been telling fortune from cards with extraordinary precision. She had been doing it until she started having dreams about dilapidated churches and about a voice, which was asking her, “God or the devil?” Nevertheless, she still did not go to church even though she did quit telling fortune from cards.

5.

While I was talking to her, I told an innocent lie. At that moment, I felt a physical force coming out of her and pushing me away… I felt like jumping out the window to get rid of that unseen pressure. The young woman went to another room and I calmed down. When she came back, I told her that I had been lying to her about something and she said that was the reason why panic had seized me. I said I wanted to have such powers too and she suggested I take up yoga. She recommended the yoga courses taught by Gregorian Bivolaru, the most renowned and controversial Romanian guru of our day…
In 2004, the Romanian authorities took legal action against Bivolaru, accusing him of “white slave trade and law transgressions associated to organized crime” and in 2005 he left the country illegally and sought political asylum in Sweden; the Supreme Court in Stockholm considered that he was persecuted for his religious beliefs and that the charges brought against him had to do with religious persecution and refused to extradite him. Now, after I had known him and the way in which he used to subjugate our souls, I would compare him to Jim Jones, who talked hundreds of disciples into committing suicide in Guyana, in 1978. Bivolaru did not determine anyone to commit suicide – not yet, anyway, but I would have done it if he, who was my guru, had asked me to; I would have committed suicide without thinking twice because I would have been convinced that if my guru was asking me to do it, it meant that suicide would benefit me spiritually.
In 1990, at the time that I joined Bivolaru’s group and started yoga classes with him, less than a year had passed since Ceausescu’s dictatorial regime had been abolished and we were finally enjoying religious freedom in Romania. Ceausescu had persecuted the Church and all spiritual groups for years on end. That was why those who had been imprisoned during those harsh times became very popular after 1989 – and Gregorian Bivolaru was one of them. He had been arrested and put in jail on the charge of spreading pornographic materials, but his disciples declared that those accusations were only a pretext and that the true reason for his incarceration was his yoga teachings. It was a plausible defense, taking into consideration the fact that many priests had been jailed for life by the communist regime on the accusation that they had been affiliated to a political group of Nazi orientation…
I had just started school when I turned to yoga; I was in the tenth grade and I believed that everything I was told was the Truth; I certainly believed that Bivolaru was a great spirit, maybe even the new Messiah. We were told that just as Christ had been the master of the spiritual Age of Pisces, even so the Age of Aquarius or the New Age had a Messiah who was about to come in order to take the world to the heights of holiness.
In those days there circulated some prophecies in our country spread by different Christian denominations claiming that Bucharest would be the New Jerusalem and Romania would become the spiritual centre of the planet. I strongly believed that was so – since I was convinced of the great importance of the meditation techniques taught by Bivolaru. I was convinced that he was familiar with the shortest path to spiritual liberation and to the cessation of the reincarnation cycle. Just like all New Age masters, Bivolaru was preaching belief in reincarnation and held that tantra yoga was the most efficient path to perfection. What is tantra yoga? It is sexual yoga. By mental concentration, yogis claim that they transmute sexual energies into spiritual energies. They engage in sexual acts, but not for the mere pleasure of it – because in tantra yoga orgasm is seen as a waste of energy, whereas a sexual act without orgasm is considered a means of spiritual progress.
Being a high school student, I was glad that many college students and intellectuals were attending yoga courses. For me, it was solid proof that I was on the right path. Nowadays, looking back on it after so many years, I realize that some of them were coming just for the sake of sex… It is easier to take up yoga and have as many sexual partners as you wish than to spend your money paying for it in a brothel. At that time, however, I did not see things that way…
Bivolaru was considered the Great Master… For instance, he taught us how to float in the air: it was a technique that had to be practised for four months and then we would just float… Although we were not interested in acquiring paranormal forces, some of us did acquire them and it was no wonder that we did. A young man managed to fly from the ground, where he was sitting in a meditating position, high up, close to the ceiling, placing objects on top of the cupboard. Other people acquired paranormal forces called “sidhis”… Following many yoga exercises, I, for one, felt that I had become as large as the room I was in and that the four walls of that room were pressing on my energy field. Little did I know that it was all a sensation induced by the devil…
At any rate, I did not really perceive the presence of the evil one except on very rare occasions… During our meditation sessions, they would play a very nice, soft ambient music, but once they played a horrible music that seemed to come from hell… a music that would put rock-and-roll to shame… I was shocked to hear it but I thought I was not sufficiently evolved spiritually to know how to integrate it… Some other time I meditated in front of the mirror by candlelight, trying to catch sight of my aura… I was rehearsing for a meditation that I was going to take up in the Jewish cemetery next to the place where I was living at that time, but I did not have to take the trouble to reach the cemetery… While meditating, I suddenly felt a demonic presence next to me. I did not actually see it, mind you, I just sensed it so vividly that I was very scared.
Still, my most intense contact with the devil came as a result of my initiation into tantra yoga. Although at the time it occurred I thought it was a revelation, a moment of contact with the Absolute, after becoming a Christian I understood that my revelation had been of a demonic origin. Here is how it happened…
I was at the beach with a girl, and there were yogis all around us. We were sitting on the sand in a meditating position, facing each other and touching our palms and our kneecaps… Suddenly I simply forgot that I was human. I perceived the Universe like a being with seven energy centres** and I felt that my seven energy centres were connected to the energy of the universe. I do not know how long that ecstatic state lasted but when I came around I thought, “What is the point in taking up fasting when by practicing tantra yoga I can progress much more easily?” Therefore, I made up my mind to practice tantra yoga… **these are the chakras that we came across on page 2 –Michael

Although I had taken up yoga in order to get rid of the spiritual misery that the sexual sins had left in my soul, I started having sex again – only that this time I was firmly convinced that I was doing the right thing. Each night I said Our Father three times, asking God to forgive all my trespasses and to give me the strength to do only good. The thought that I was sinning by having sex did not even cross my mind; I thought that if I had given up having orgasm, everything was clean… My conviction that tantra yoga was a good thing was so strong that I wished that the master had sex even with my sister, who was a virgin and was around fifteen years old. At a time, the master had sex with my girlfriend each week and she told me that other girls were queuing in front of his room, waiting for their turn; they were all eager to have a tantra yoga training session with the master…
I would not want you to think that yoga had become a pastime for me… I was fasting and I even thought of giving up food altogether – that is, I was thinking about living without eating anything at all…
I started by not eating at all for a day, two days and then even three days in a row… Then, I managed to fast for an entire week; I just drank water and that was it. I was not even eighteen at the time, which means that I was still growing up – so that it was very hard for me when I decided to fast for another week, but with no water this time. I fed on air and on energy from the evil one… It was during Passion Week in 1992. I remember asking myself at the beginning of the Great Lent of that year, “Whom shall I ask for help: Bivolaru or Christ?” I chose to ask Christ to help me first and then if He did not help me, I said to myself, I would subsequently appeal to my guru.
I had great confidence in the forces of my guru. We had been informed of a special form of yoga, called Guru Yoga, which was conditioned by a complete obedience to one’s master. There was a story too, which everybody believed was true, of a man who had thrown himself into a precipice because his master did not accept him as his disciple; he broke his arms and legs and his master put them back in place and then resurrected him… Such stories made me trust my master even more. I even had a vision about him, which I realize now was a demonic vision: the universe was full of millions of cells and my master was sitting in a lotus position in each one of them. I was breathing in those cells – inhaling them as it were – and then when I exhaled the cells came out, but my master remained inside me…
A friend of mine that I had invited to attend a conference delivered by Bivolaru told me that she saw rays of light coming out of him…
Since I had such a great confidence in the guru’s powers, I think that God put in my mind the thought of fasting and asking for Christ’s help just to offer me a way out of the trap I had fallen into.
During that week of fasting, I read excerpts from the Philokalia for the first time. I did not realize that my meditations on Shiva or on Milarepa had nothing in common with the spiritual teachings contained in the Philokalia… I had my moment of weakness when I thought I was going out of my mind because of the fast, but I asked for Christ’s help and I succeeded in overcoming it; true, I was a yogi, but I had not given up Christ. Moreover, each week the master asked us to meditate with Christ’s conscience… So, standing in front of the crucifix, I was praying like this: “God, I received baptism by water in childhood and it did not help me at all. Baptize me with fire now…” I really thought that Christ would help me progress along the path of yoga…
On Good Friday, I admired the sunrise in a park, meditating in front of a big stone crucifix… Although I did not go to church on Easter, preferring to meditate at home, my relationship with Christ became much more powerful after that period of fasting.
Nevertheless, my relationship to Christ did not disengage me from my commitment to the Hindu deities. I liked to meditate with Kali, one of the cosmic powers, the national goddess of Tibet, pictured with a chain of skulls around her neck, holding a knife in one hand and a skull in the other one, and with her tongue full of blood. It is said that she is frightening for all those who do not know her, but very close to those who worship her. Here was how I prayed to her: “Oh, Kali, make me yours! Make love to me. Come inside me and let me come inside you. I want to be one with you. Give me the strength to defeat death, give me the strength to master time. Make me yours.” I perceived Kali as a huge woman, with overwhelming powers. I felt bound to her, but I also felt bound to Christ.
That was why I was surprised when I asked Bivolaru after a yoga class about the connection between Christ and the cosmic powers (we were writing our questions down and sending the slips of paper to the master), I heard his answer: “What connection? There is no connection…” If he had answered, “Christ is a great conscience that looks after our planet, while Kali is one of the beings that keep the universe in existence, and although Christ is not as important as Kali, they are familiar with each other” – I would have believed him. But he said that there was no connection between Christ and the cosmic powers, as if there were two parallel truths, totally unrelated to each other, and I could not accept that. It was for the first time that I seriously doubted my master’s wisdom. Then I asked him, aloud this time, which yoga path was higher, the path of asceticism taken to extremes, or the path of tantra yoga, which involved a very sexual active life. His answer was that each individual should choose the path that suited him the most, but before he gave me that answer, most people in the audience burst into peals of laughter; the very idea of sexual asceticism was received with such heavy irony… Those peals of laughter, as well as the master’s answer, made me wish to find the truth elsewhere…
Not long before that, I had listened to Swami Shivamurti, an initiated Indian master, Swami Satyananda’s disciple. In the late 1970′s she had been sent to Kalamata to impart yoga teachings to the Greeks. In 1984 she had set up “the ashram”, a yoga monastery at Paiania, close to Athens. I met Swami Shivamurti in a private house where she had decided to see a limited number of yogis. I asked her if I could live an ascetic life in her ashram and she answered with much kindness that I certainly could. Although I wished she were a man looking like a traditional master – old, with a long white beard, and with a peaceful countenance – I decided to be her disciple and followed her to Bulgaria where she had been invited to give several conferences.

At some point, she assigned a yogic name to me, some sort of baptismal Indian name. Although I expected a famous name, like Mahashiva or Milarepa, I was given an apparently commonplace name: “Bhaktimurti”, meaning “the form of devotion”, “the form of piety”. In other words, for me the shortest path to illumination was worshipping someone – a deity or a cosmic power… So, I chose to worship Christ. I think that God had put the name of “Bhaktimurti” into Swami Shivamurti’s mind; even if she was not serving Him but the powers of darkness, God spoke through her just as He had spoken through Balaam’s donkey. Yet, I doubt it that she knew she had benefited me greatly by choosing that name for me.
I had made up my mind to join her ashram and she told me that she would definitely have me in it, but since I had not come of age I needed my father’s written consent. In Bulgaria, something of a great consequence for my future occurred… A yogi woman took me to some well-known churches in Sophia, one of which being a Russian church in whose basement there were the holy relics of Bishop Seraphim Sobolev, a wonder-worker. By his coffin there were small pieces of paper on which people were writing their wishes and prayers to the deceased pious hierarch. I stood by the coffin and entreated him with all my heart to help me. I said to him, “Help me that not my will be done but that God’s will be done with me!” In those moments, I felt that something did change, something that I cannot even put into words. At the time that I was practising yoga, I felt sick whenever I walked into a church; it seemed to me there was no air at all and I could not breathe; besides, I could not stand the liturgical services except with very great difficulty… However, there in that Russian church which housed the bishop’s relics, it was as if a fog was lifting from me. Although he has not been canonized, people worship him as if he were a saint.
I came back to Romania terribly excited about my oncoming trip to Greece. My father gave me permission to go to Greece because he knew I had no intention to graduate from high school anyway. The class mistress begged me to come to school so that the teachers would see me and give me a pass lest I would fail to get me removed, but all I was interested in was how to make progress as a yogi. In fact, even when I used to go to school yoga was my only concern. School studies seemed such a waste! Although I was attending the Computer Science High School, which was the best in Bucharest at that time, and although I was very proud to have passed the entrance test – after all, I had been captivated by computer science all my life – yoga was my great big passion. It had subjugated me so completely that I could not concentrate on anything except for asana and meditation techniques. In all honesty, I had been brainwashed into thinking that I could only read and study yoga materials – nothing else but that.
The departure date was getting near. I had made up my mind that before reaching the ashram, which was near Athens, I would visit Mount Athos where, I had heard, the holy fathers were practising the Jesus Prayer. I wanted to be initiated into the practice of the Jesus Prayer too… My father suggested we should call on Father Constantin Galeriu, a well-known priest in Bucharest, who had suffered for Christ in communist prisons.
Father Galeriu sent me to Father Ilie Cleopa of the Sihastria Monastery in Moldavia, which suited me perfectly since I was already thinking about visiting some monasteries to see how monastic obedience was practiced – as a sort of preparatory stage before the ashram. However, Father Cleopa was so adamantly opposed to the yoga practices and my relationships with the monks at Sihastria were so tense because of their disapproval of my being a yogi that I left the monastery after a very short stay.
After I had returned to Bucharest I joined another New Age spiritual group, called “The Alliance for Spiritual Integration in the Absolute”, which combined Orthodox teachings with spiritualistic teachings and taught people to see auras, angels and whatever else had to do with the so-called spiritual world. In fact, all they did was make people fall prey to demonic deceit, for the devil can sometimes appear as a good angel too… In this new group, the devil could work much more efficiently than in the yoga group, or, to put it differently, he was much more visible. While practicing yoga, one can visualize the spiritual world only after many years, in this group, one could see it on the spot… Although I, for one, did not actually see many paranormal things, I had the power to make others see them; all I had to do was put my hands on top of their heads, say a prayer, and they began to see things right away…
At school, I even initiated a class in acquiring paranormal powers… We would get together in the festivity hall and do our paranormal studies there. Going camping at one time, I taught most of the children that I met there to see the spiritual world… I had no way of knowing that what they saw was coming from self-suggestion or demonic influences. At camp, I wanted to see if I could hypnotize anyone. I tried and… I did succeed. It was easy, much easier than I expected…
One of the instances that made me think about what I was doing was my meeting with a hieromonk. The people in the New Age group had convinced me that there was no point in my going to Greece to be a disciple of Swami Shivamurti Saraswati; in a female monastic community of our country, there was a priest, a saintly man who was a reincarnation of Saint John the Evangelist. I wished to see “Saint John” with my own eyes, so I went to the monastery together with my girlfriend and tantra yoga companion, who was twenty-four. I was almost eighteen. As we approached the monastery fence, we saw the reverend father standing next to the fence, as if he had been waiting for us. He asked us, “You are yogis, aren’t you? Go away, you, lost souls! Here is a monastery and this ground is sacred… What are you doing here? Who has heard of such a thing – boys and girls coming together to a monastery…? You, sinners, aren’t you ashamed of yourselves? How dare you come here, of all places? You, followers of Steiner, theosophists and God only knows what else…” he muttered, entering the building that housed the monastic cells. My girlfriend had indeed read many of Rudolf Steiner’s writings and other theosophical works. The reverend father could see right through us… Only later did I understand why he had scolded us for having come together to the monastery – he was referring to the fact that we were lovers, but at the time I had no idea that what we were doing was fornication and that it was a sin.

8.


My girlfriend and I stepped inside the church, thinking that he would not chase us out of there. When he entered the church, he pointed his finger at us and asked us, “You believe in reincarnation, don’t you?” – “Yes,” I answered, being convinced that I had to stand up for the truth in front of Christians who were not familiar with the truth. Then, he added, “And you think that I am John the Evangelist, don’t you?” – “Yes,” I answered with conviction. “Get out, you lost souls! Here is the House of the Lord, and if you do not renounce your madness it means that you do not belong here!” I did not expect him to drive us out of the church. I knew that both the Christian tradition and the Oriental tradition demanded that the patience of the disciple should be put to the test in the most unexpected ways, so I was not going to give in. My girlfriend, who was older, felt bad at hearing the priest’s rebuke and burst into tears…
It would have been natural that I should be converted to the Orthodox faith right then and there… My friends from the “New Alliance” group had repeatedly told me that before accepting me as his secret disciple, the priest would put me to a very difficult test indeed and I thought it was all a trial. Having been manipulated and indoctrinated through and through, I did not realize that the reverend father really meant what he said. We returned to Bucharest, but my wish to see that priest again was getting stronger by the minute. I went back to the monastery and he asked me to choose between the Church teachings and the New Age teachings I had formerly believed in. I refused to let go of my erroneous spiritual commitments and I decided to take off on a pilgrimage to the Moldavian monasteries. A strange thing happened to me at the Sihla Skete. While I was standing in front of a monastic cell with the Bible in my hand, a priest came up to me and asked me to read a certain passage to him; his hair and beard were white and he had a gentle face; in the passage, it said that heretics would be punished for their erroneous ways. Then the priest walked away and I thought, “Yes, heretics would be punished, that’s for sure, but why did he ask me, of all people, to read that passage? Does that mean I am a heretic?”
Close to the Sihla Skete there is a cave where Saint Teodora lived the harsh, ascetic life of a hermit; ravens were providing for her, carrying food to her in their beaks. I wanted to spend a night in that cave, pray there, and ask God to help me choose the right path. The monastery abbot gave me his blessing, so one night I started making for the cave. On the way through the forest, I heard all sorts of strange noises. Someone had told me that three years before a man was eating raspberries from a bush and on the other side of the bush there was a big bear… I could not wait to reach the cave where I thought it would be nice and peaceful; during the day, I had gone there several times to pray and it had been so quiet…
Yet this time it was not so at all… That night was going to be the most awful night of my life… I thought I would stay up all night and say the Jesus Prayer, but the temptations came very fast. First, there were the bats – many bats flying so close to me, flapping their wings, that I felt the cold draught of air made by those dreadful wings blow right into my face. I was scared stiff and I felt sick. I was afraid one of those bats would try to cling to my hair. Although I had had my head shaved a year before in order to look like a true yogi, my hair had grown in the meantime, so I covered my head with my leather coat to keep the bats off. At some point, I thought that maybe God wanted to punish me for my sins and I uncovered my head, but the bats did not touch it… After a while, there was another temptation: mice started climbing my boots. It was a terrible feeling… Some of the people who had been in that cave before told me that there were no bats and no mice in it, but I saw them… On the other hand, perhaps what I saw was a demonic sight… It was so difficult to tell…
I was getting more and more scared. I felt that the nervous tension was reaching breaking point; I actually thought I would go out of my mind. I also thought that if I fell asleep the devil would get hold of me. It is so difficult to explain but it was what I felt and what I thought… I kept dropping candle wax into my palms, on different spots, so that the burns would keep me awake. I prayed and prayed, “God, by the grace of the hegumen’s blessing, have mercy on me! God, by the power of obedience, have mercy on me!” I could not say the Jesus Prayer at all; all I did all night long was to read prayers from a prayer book from beginning to end; as soon as I finished it, I started reading the same prayers all over again…
Then, there was another temptation that really topped the previous ones. All of a sudden, I saw this huge animal walking into the cave through its very narrow entrance; he stepped in and took three big steps. The first step made me lift my head, the second step made me quite apprehensive, and the third one was the pits. It was a big animal alright and it could only have been a bear. I thought, “I do not have room to get out of the cave, not even if I tried to slide by him. If I try to fight him, I do not stand a chance of defeating him. Best thing is to die in prayer.” I was positive that I would die right then and there – so I just prayed without turning to look at the bear… Realizing that there was no longer any noise behind me, I turned to the cave entrance, but there was no animal anywhere in sight… It had been a demonic temptation that had frightened the daylights out of me… Maybe there were bats and mice in that cave but there certainly was no bear, because a bear could not get out of that cave without making the same kind of noise it had made when stepping inside it – since the entrance was so very narrow… Those who are familiar with the cave know what I am talking about and will definitely agree with me… God did see that I had not entered the cave to brag about my ascetic efforts afterwards, but that I was desperate and I wanted to pray to Him and entreat Him to show me the right path. I was afraid that the Orthodox faith was not the true path either and that I would have to look for another spiritual group. I had rather die than exchange an erroneous path for another one. I prayed to Him, “God, let me die rather than live far from You and teach others to take the wrong path”… The night after the terrifying night spent inside the cave, I had a dream that changed my life. I dreamed I was looking in a canonical book on the expiation of sins, searching for a canon that would be suited for my sins. In the dream, I heard a clear and powerful voice, which woke me up. It said, “Here is your canon: you shall teach the others about the philosophy of the Church Fathers.” I awoke at once, trying to understand why the canon I had been assigned, which I had perceived as a divine message, did not refer to my teaching other people about the theology of the Church Fathers, not about their philosophy. An experienced father confessor explained to me what that meant: God did not want me to think that the dream had been induced by self-suggestion, so that was why I heard the word “philosophy” instead of “theology”. To be sure, at that time I did not know that the philosophy of the Church Fathers was in fact their theology, i.e. speaking with God and about God…

The divine voice that came to me in that dream marked a turning point in my life. I went back to the reverend father that had chased me away twice and told him I wanted to embrace the Orthodox faith and become a churchgoer. I prepared myself for confession – I wrote out my sins on paper (there were seven pages overall) and then I went to confession. I felt that my soul was cleansed from sin and that my life changed completely… Although I was still unworthy of it, I received the Holy Eucharist, following the reverend father’s advice and with his blessing.
Since then I gave up my belief in reincarnation, the yoga practices, and sexual debauchery. There were some hard times, some very hard ones, but I always felt Christ was near me… Saying these words to you and thinking about my past feels as if I were telling someone else’s story. It is difficult for me to remember that I was a yogi; it seems it had not been me… In truth, repentance purifies the mind and cleanses the soul.
After a few years, I got married and I had the feeling that I was a virgin; I really had the feeling that I had not known any other woman before and that my wife was the first woman in my life… In fact, a life of sin does not resemble a family life – not in the very least. Although on the surface they may seem similar, they are two altogether different things.
What happened after my first confession of sins? I started attending church services, I went to college and studied theology, graduating from the Department of Orthodox Theology and then taking a master’s degree in Denominational Studies and Ecumenism (focusing on the aberrations of the New Age Movement). When I was in high school, I met a priest who lived like a saint; at present, a book is being written about his life and about the miracles that he performed. He told me that I would write very many books, which would meet spiritual needs… After having written my first books – by now their number has exceeded twenty – a fellow Christian I met when visiting a monastery told me, “You know, ever since you were in high school Father X (and he named the saint-like priest) said that you would write many books. I see that his words turned out to be quite prophetic…”
I started writing in order to convince those who are far from the Orthodox Church that they are far from the Truth, from beauty, and from inner fulfillment. My first books were against aberrations and spiritual delusions, against astrology and horoscopes, against belief in reincarnation, against the Gnostic Gospels. A Journal of My Conversion – From the Goddess of Death to the Emperor of Life – describes my conversion to Orthodoxy, while one of the latest books I have written, The Gospel according to Judas, attacks not only the Gnostic Gospel attributed to Judas, but also Judas’s way of thinking as it is reflected in the contemporary theology, iconography and literature. I have realized that writing for those who have been deluded by the New Age Movement is not enough: those who are “lukewarm” [Revelation 3:15] and lead a mediocre Christian life need help too. I have written books for young people, as for instance, The Wedding Book – How to Start a Family and Young People and Sexuality, pointing out the way in which debauchery perverts the minds of young men and women in our day and age… I have also written books for mature people, dealing with ways in which one should face troubles and disease, and commentaries on the Paterikon
I am fully aware of the risk I am taking… In Orthodoxy, it is not the young people who should speak up, but the elderly who have a solid spiritual experience… I write because I owe obedience to my spiritual father who said that he regretted that I did not have four hands so I could write more… He also said that I had to write because my redemption depended on it. When I came to Greece for my Ph.D., the first thing I asked a reverend father here was, “Is it all right that I should write so many books, taking into account the fact that I am so young and inexperienced, just because I owe obedience to my spiritual father and because I am under his spiritual authority?” His answer was, “If your spiritual father prays for you and he sustains you by his prayers everything will be fine. Show obedience to him and everything will be all right.”
I had my doubts about obeying: should I or should I not follow the path of obedience? I was even tempted to leave my spiritual father because it seemed to me that he was not the best guide and advisor I could have. One night I had a dream. I dreamed I was inside a church in which there were the holy relics of Saint Nektarios. My spiritual father was praying on one side of the coffin and I was standing on the other side. The saint started moving in the coffin… and I asked him to give me his blessing. He had a big metal cross in his hand and started making the sign of the cross on top of my head. He did it several times, saying, “Bless you, bless you…” On awaking and recalling the dream, I was afraid it might have been sent by the devil, so that I called my spiritual father on his cell phone. I said to him “Father, you know that I do not take dreams seriously, but here is…” – and I related my dream to him. Then I asked him, “Do you think it came from the devil, from my subconscious or from God?” He answered, “How could it have come from the devil when this very morning I was praying for you over the relics of Saint Nektarios? I am in Greece, don’t you know that?” No, I had no idea he was in Greece. I thought he was in Romania, but he had activated his roaming and had answered his cell phone from Greece… I also told my dream to an elder leading a saintly life in a monastery in Greece and he said to me, “Your spiritual father could not have come out and say outright to you that your dream had come from God, lest he fell into the sin of pride – particularly as you saw him next to the saint’s coffin. It was indeed a dream from God. Saint Nektarios wants to encourage you to walk right on along the path of being a witness to Christ…”
That dream was the encouragement I needed in order to go ahead. The road is bumpy, the temptations are great, but I nurture the hope that Christ will help me take another step and then another one…
My life in Christ has been extraordinarily beautiful… The greatest thing for me has been that I came to know the Truth and to know that the Truth is love… In the Orthodox Church, I have learned to love. Christian love is warm – it is not like yogic love, which is cold and superficial… I have discovered the beauty of family life, which is indeed a treasure. Next to my wife and to our three children I have the distinct feeling that I am in the middle of a beautiful dream… It seems to me that people speak and write too little about Christian families. Getting married was almost like a bet in a way: I was hoping that it would be a beautiful life, but I was not sure. My family life has been much more difficult than I had anticipated but also much more beautiful…

 

I give witness to the beauty of the Orthodox faith because some of those who have practised yoga have serious communication problems and are socially maladjusted although they have formally converted to the Orthodox faith; they have received the Christian teaching but they still have a yogic behaviour.
I confess that I am overjoyed at being an Orthodox believer… In the past, I was afraid that I would get bored with it and I kept asking myself, “Will Christian life become commonplace for me?” Moreover, I have discovered that a life lived in communion with God, with the Theotokos, with the saints and martyrs of the Church can be anything but boring.
On the contrary, I believe that the life of a Christian is extremely captivating. In addition, one should be a real hero in order to live like a Christian in this world, which is so full of sin and so fond of heresy.
My purpose has been to convince you to reach out to those who are far from the Church. Usually after a conference, people collect funds for the poor or for Christian missionaries in African countries or for various and sundry social activities.
I shall not ask you to put money in a box but to put a part of your soul in it and to realize that right next to you there may be so many people who have been deluded by different religions and denominations. You could make a difference. You could help them through living a truly Christian life.
These people have had enough of empty words and unconvincing Christian sermons. They need shining examples of a Christian way of living. They want to see in you a living icon of Christ.
Do not force anyone to come to Christ, but win them over with your Christian love. No one can resist love. Today’s world looks for love in the wrong places and all that people find is fake love.
Offer them true love, sacrificial love, and you will change them. Even those who have decided never to change will start out on the path of conversion – slowly, but surely.
Look, I am just sending out to you this unseen box, inside which I am not asking you to put money but I repeat, something far more precious – a part of your soul. Are you up for such a donation?
You would make so very happy! May God assist you in all your good works and bestow His grace on you. Amen.

Source:
http://www.danionvasile.ro/blog/from-the-goddess-of-death-to-the-emperor-of-life/ September 25, 2007

 

MY COMMENTS

In this précis, I have cited the Catholic Church, though far from exhaustively [because there is also criticism of yoga in the Youth Catechism (YouCat) as well as in an October 1989 Vatican Document on Christian Meditation that was addressed to the Bishops of the Catholic Church], and three Orthodox churches. But the Catholic Church in India resolutely promotes yoga in its institutions and through its media.

 

III. Prakash Lasrado‘s letters defending yoga, and my response

On May 5, 2013, I received this forwarded letter which referred to an email from one Prakash Lasrado:

From:
bob.monteiro@gmail.com
To: Date: Wed, 1 May 2013 20:55:58 +0530
Subject: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE […]

The very same day, I wrote to Monteiro

From: Michael Prabhu michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
To:
bob.monteiro@gmail.com
Cc:
prakash_lasrado@yahoo.com

Sent: Sunday, May 5, 2013, 11:33 PM Subject: Re: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE saying, “I am marking a copy of this email to Prakash [Lasrado] as I would like to have a copy of Prakash’s email, the one that you referred to in yours, to read his views on the matter.

This is the reply that I received:

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
Michael Prabhu
Cc:
[to about 100 others]
Sent: Monday, May 06, 2013 10:02 AM

Subject: Re: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE

Dear Michael, 

I have certain differences of opinion with you.

I feel that … Yoga minus Hindu philosophy/theology is a good body exercise.

Over the next 36 hours, I received copies of a relentless barrage of unrelated and confusing letters which were again, like his first letter, marked to about one hundred others including Cardinals and archbishops.

I then wrote this letter [what follows is an extract] to Prakash Lasrado:

From:
Michael Prabhu
To:
prakash_lasrado@yahoo.com
Cc:
One individual
Bcc: Three individuals

Sent: Tuesday, May 07, 2013 7:34 PM Subject:
YOUR NUMEROUS EMAILS TO ME IN RESPONSE TO MY EMAIL

My dear brother Prakash,

I write this to you with absolutely no offense, so please don’t take it amiss and be offended.

I take every email that I receive very seriously, and as you can see below, I have given the exact same consideration to all of yours, and taken out the relevant information copied below after spending nearly three precious hours of my ministry time on them hoping to gain something, which I really didn’t in the end.

So may I please request you to remove my name from your mailing list after reading this response from me?

In return, I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond], which I request you to not do].

I had written to Robert Monteiro in response to an email forwarded to me by someone, hoping to benefit from something that you wrote and which he referred to and that’s why I had copied you. Monteiro did not reply to me [since this is my second attempt, I find it suspicious if not strange]. You did, but you did not give what I asked for, which was the purpose of my writing that email.

11.

 

Instead I received, within the space of 48 hours, over 20 emails, including the forwards, see below, which I was obliged to read.

That was a bit too much for me to handle considering that I have scores of people who write usefully to me.

 
 

About your first email to me, I respect your positions, as you have a right to them, but,

1. There is no yoga minus Hindu philosophy. If there is, it is obviously not yoga. It is like saying that you will accept Christianity without Christ. I have compiled as well as written hundreds of pages of Catholic information on yoga and will soon release a compilation of another 500 pages or so. Two Vatican documents condemn yoga. If one insists on calling exercises yoga, or on doing yoga, one contravenes and opposes the teachings of Rome. Incidentally, I agree with the positions that Fergus [Misquitta] defended.

You say you do not know “Hindu theology” but yet you comment on related issues. I am not faulting you for that. Just making a point. I write after much study, years of it. […]

 
 

Almost every email addressed to me was copied to about 120 other email ids. I do not understand why you had to do that.

If you wrote to Fergus or to Arcanjo, you either included me as an addressee or copied me in the 120+ list. There was no need to.

When I write/communicate, my letters are on one topic, clear, distinct and uncomplicated and addressed to those concerned.

All of your letters had multiple forwards, each one copied to the 120+. Sometimes the first forward in an email had a cc to me, but in most cases, those ones never reached me. If they had, I would have had many more emails reproduced below.

 
 

If understood correctly, there was no theological error in Dom Desa’s writings. At worst, he put it down badly. I am a rabid critic of anti-Catholic writing especially in The Examiner, and I would be the first one to take up the issue if there was. Incidentally, two successive emails from you had the same two pdf attachments. I am a person who likes disciplined correspondence. Several of your emails below had forwarded material that had no connection with other matter in the same mail. That is, they were on different subjects. For a genuine researcher like me, it makes things very difficult.

 
 

Towards the end, you started to send general Catholic information. I am subscribed to all Catholic news agencies and so I already have all the information that you sent. We are both wasting our time.

Kindly honour my request to have my name removed, brother.

Thank you and God bless you. Michael

 

Prakash Lasrado continued his torrent of letters copied to his entire mailing list. He has written on a number of issues. When he referred to the statements of someone who he was challenging, he often described the person’s statements as “allegations“, imputing that they were false! When inviting responses to his emails, he always called for the recipients to “rebut” him, the connotation of the word “rebut” used by him in his emails is that he himself agreed in advance that his statements were erroneous and merited rebutting!!

Another point of interest is that in the majority of instances, the subject line of his email had nothing absolutely to do with its contents. For that reason you will find that line omitted in the reproduced letters.

 

The day following my above cited letter, I received this [extract of a letter] from Prakash Lasrado:

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals

Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 9:12 AM

Michael Prabhu has asked me to remove his name from the cc list which I will do subsequently.

 

BUT PRAKASH LASRADO DID NOT HONOUR HIS WORD! I HAVE CONTINUED TO RECEIVE HUNDREDS OF EMAILS FROM HIM TILL TODAY.

Interestingly, his very latest letters are being addressed to me and copied to all the others!!!

I must add that the number of cc recipients of Prakash Lasrado‘s emails has shrunk as several people asked him to remove their names/email addresses from his mailing list.

On my part, I kept the assurance given by me to him in my one and only response to him when I wrote, “I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond].

I have also not allowed myself to be provoked by Prakash Lasrado into “rebutting” him, copy to the others.

If it becomes necessary in the future, Prakash Lasrado will receive from me the “rebuttals” that he so badly desires and solicits from the recipients of his emails. They will of course appear in reports on this web site.

For the moment, I am recording here his statements on yoga, my comments at the end.

His opening statement [see May 06, 2013] on yoga is recorded on the previous page.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 9:36 AM

Michael Prabhu,

You say yoga is banned by Rome.

Show me one unequivocal statement from a Vatican document that yoga as an exercise is banned.

12.

 

 

For me, yoga minus Hindu philosophy/theology is a body exercise which improves your blood circulation, lowers blood pressure etc and removes ailments.

You may give a different name instead of yoga, I don’t care.

Rebut me with cc to all. I don’t mind the humiliation.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 11:45 AM

Michael Prabhu,

You have a surname Prabhu and Prabhu means God.

Are you a god? Are you a devotee of Krishna as mentioned in Wikipedia?

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prabhu

Now analyze your surname vis-à-vis the word yoga.

If you are really strict with the word yoga, you should not carry the surname Prabhu as it refers to devotee of Krishna.

Kindly rebut me with cc to all if I am wrong.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 12:06 PM

Michael Prabhu,

What Christians are referring to is hatha yoga. Not Hindu spiritual discipline.

Refer Oxford dictionary meaning of hatha yoga

http://oxforddictionaries.com/us/definition/american_english/hatha%2Byoga?q=hatha+yoga

Definition of hatha yoga

Noun

A yoga system of physical exercises and breathing control.

Origin:

From Sanskrit haṭha ‘force’ and yoga

Rebut me with cc to all.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Thursday, May 09, 2013 8:37 AM Subject: Hatha Yoga as an exercise is acceptable.

Michael Prabhu,

Regarding Surya Namaskar exercise do not bow down to the sun and worship the sun. Still you can do this exercise without compromising on Catholic faith.

In fact yoga has a namaaz posture which is also good for improving circulation to the brain. Namaaz posture is borrowed from Muslims and even Muslim clerics are not against yoga as long as it is only a body exercise.

http://articles.timesofindia.indiatimes.com/2009-01-29/delhi/28043824_1_national-fatwa-council-yoga-offering-namaz

Rebut me with cc to all if you still find hatha yoga unacceptable.

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Thursday, May 09, 2013 6:23 PM

Subject: Rebuttal to Michael Prabhu-Cancer healing.

Michael Prabhu,

You have criticized Fr. John Valdaris below

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/02/24/fr-john-valdaris-new-age-cures-for-cancer/

I support Fr. John Valdaris. Fr. Valdaris is right in saying negative emotions cause cancer.

I am happy that Fr. Valdaris is teaching Christ prayer yoga as long as it is devoid of Hindu theology/philosophy.

I believe that Christ centred prayer can actually heal cancer if said with faith.

Fr. Valdaris is a wise man.

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Cardinal Oswald Gracious; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals

Sent: Thursday, May 16, 2013 3:54 PM

Subject: Enneagram practioners should be banned from conducting spiritual retreats.

Rev. Cardinal Gracias, Bishop Thazath, Fr. Vallooran,

[…] Inculturation is OK but there is a limit to inculturation.

One cannot dabble in occult, Ouija boards, séances, necromancy, mediums and wizards, crystal gazing, witchcraft,  divination and fortune telling etc.

Even Yoga is good as long as there are no elements of sorcery, divination, magic etc. Hatha Yoga is good for the body since it helps in curing physical ailments. Also a Christ centred Yoga is OK. […]

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: 100+ individuals Sent: Thursday, May 16, 2013 7:37 PM

Subject: An American Franciscan priest answers questions on Yoga

Michael Prabu,

Since you are anti-yoga, Fr. Pat McCloskey answers questions on yoga.
http://www.stanthonymessenger.org/AskAFranciscan/Question.aspx?question=38

13.

 

Ask a Franciscan By Father Pat McCloskey, OFM

What Is the Church’s Teaching on Yoga?

Last May, Christopher Heffron’s article “Holistic Care: Treating Mind, Body and Spirit,” cited the benefits of yoga. Speakers whom I greatly respect have said that Catholics should not do yoga or Pilates™. Does the Catholic Church allow this?

Answer

Although some Catholics consider yoga as “New Age” because of its pre-Christian origins in Hinduism, the Catholic Church has not forbidden it because it does not require a single religious meaning. Pilates™ is an exercise program, not a religious statement. Indeed, there are agnostics and atheists who use yoga and/or Pilates™ to improve their breathing, posture, coordination and concentration.

Yoga began among people who believed in many gods and had no contact with God’s revelation contained in the Bible. When Catholics meditate and pray, they do so as members of a faith community that recognizes Scripture as the word of God and that celebrates the sacraments given to us by Jesus.

Possible misuses of yoga and other non-Christian forms of meditation and prayer are addressed in the October 15, 1989, “Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation.” The letter was issued by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith and is available through its section of www.vatican.va.

That document cites Vatican II’s Declaration on the Relationship of the Church to Non-Christian Religions that the Catholic Church “rejects nothing of what is true and holy in these religions” (#2). I think most Americans who use yoga or Pilates™ do so for exercise. There is nothing wrong with that.

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu; One individual
Cc: 100+ individuals Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 10:03 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

MD Anderson Cancer Centre University of Texas is a top US cancer institute.

Even they have published 5 ways to reduce stress. Read how yoga helps prevent cancer.

http://www.mdanderson.org/publications/focused-on-health/issues/2010-august/stress.html

 

MY COMMENTS

Several of
Prakash Lasrado‘s
letters were “rebutted” by a couple of the recipients upon which he
entered into arguments with them. It is pointless to discuss them here because these issues have already been addressed by many Catholic authors in the series of reports and articles at the end of this present report.

He is for yoga — as I am avowedly against it – and the matter is therefore not discussable between us.

As with other yoga enthusiasts, he has been seduced to believe [his letter of May 08, 2013 12:06 PM] that yoga breathing is the breathing in and out of air. It is NOT. It is the breathing of the monistic universal life force energy called prana in Sanskrit, chi or ch’i in Chinese and ki in Japanese.

He has reproduced one article by Franciscan Father Pat McCloskey OFM to support his contention that yoga as an exercise may be practised without any inhibitions by Christians. I myself can provide him with many more such articles. He might as well cite the Franciscan brothers-run St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR) case to argue that if the Franciscan brothers in Mumbai and Cardinal Oswald Gracias
of Bombay archdiocese promote and permit yoga, yoga must be safe and good for Catholics.

For the time will come when people will not put up with sound doctrine. Instead, to suit their own desires, they will gather around them a great number of teachers to say what their itching ears want to hear. –II Timothy 4:3

I have reproduced [in the listed files] scores of articles written by priests who condemn yoga.

 

The Brahma Kumaris

We have seen in section I that the archdiocese of Mumbai’s Franciscan brothers-run St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR) has made yoga a compulsory subject for its students. On page 1, we read, “Also Stress Management sessions by the
Brahmakumaris
are conducted regularly at SFIMAR.

What is the Brahma Kumaris?

The Brahmakumaris or Brahma Kumaris is without any shadow of doubt a New Age organization. They are also a recognised New Religious Movement or NRM, and cult. Yet they are invited over to re-mould the souls of Catholic students. Brahma Kumaris propagate the form of yoga that is called Raja Yoga.

 

Christianity Refutes the New Age

Interview with Teresa Osorio of the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue

http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/christianity-refutes-the-new-age
EXTRACT

VATICAN CITY, February 7, 2003 (Zenit.org) A new Vatican document on the New Age movement has stirred up great interest in the media. The report, entitled “Jesus Christ, Bearer of the Water of Life: A Christian Reflection on the ‘New Age’,” was presented February 3 by a team of members of different Vatican organizations, including the Pontifical Council for Culture and the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue. The signatories acted with the assistance of the Congregation for the Evangelization of Peoples and the Pontifical Council for Promoting Christian Unity.
To lend a greater appreciation of this important document, ZENIT interviewed one of its authors, Dr. Teresa Osorio Goncalves, of the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue, coordinator of the working group on Sects and New Religious Movements.

 

14.

 

 

Q: Does New Age speak about changing the world?

Osorio: A pamphlet of the Indian Brahma Kumaris movement says: “Something is going to happen … You can make it happen by associating at the same time with millions of others, gathered in a type of new communion of saints, who by their strength and intrinsic creativity have the force capable of tipping the world over to the side of righteousness.”

But will thought be enough to change the world? The way proposed to us by Jesus Christ is far more exacting and fascinating: it is the one of reciprocal love, that is translated into concrete works and creates living communities that build a new world.

 

The United Nations, the unity of religions, the new world religion and the New Age Movement

Source:
DHARMA BHARATHI-NEW AGE IN CATHOLIC EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS
August 2002/August 2003/June 2009 by Michael Prabhu

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DHARMA_BHARATHI-NEW_AGE_IN_CATHOLIC_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc
EXTRACT

As the New Age Movement prepares man for his role in the New World Order, the vehicles and philosophies are also being prepared. One is the United Nations.

In order to bring about a one-world order it is necessary to justify ever increasing government interference in our private lives… Here we look where one eventual focus will be- the United Nations. Robert Muller is the Asst. Secretary-General and has served under numerous Secretaries-General. His book “New Genesis- Shaping a Global Spirituality” is an eye-opener for those who will see the spiritual direction the UN is headed.

Let us see Muller’s way of “shaping a global spirituality”:

“…as vividly described in the story of the Tree of Knowledge, having decided to become like God through knowledge… we have also become masters in deciding between good and evil… This gives Catholic, Christian and all spiritual educators a marvelous opportunity to teach a new morality and ethics…”

Some Christians will question the negative view of the UN,
yet in any reading about the UN it is never long before the New Age and occult spirituality is encountered.

Paul Henri Spaak, former President of the UN General Assembly once said “Send us a man who can hold the allegiance of all the people, and whether he be God or devil we will receive him.

One booklet based on Alice Bailey’s (of the Theosophical Society) teachings which deals with the United Nations and entering the “Global Age” points to the new way of thinking and behaving… The view is taken that the UN stands not only as the vehicle for this change but as the catalyst.

When we turn to the UN we are able to see for ourselves the diabolical evidence. The Meditation Room at the UN Headquarters in New York is shaped like a truncated pyramid (the Illuminati insignia) laid on its side.

“To those versed in esoteric understanding, the crescents and triangles present a definite form that takes shape, in the centre and outer circle of the mural as the Illuminati eye.” (The Broken Cross, Piers Compton, 1981) The New Order is political, social and religious, and we see the hand of the UN in all three… The evidence for the
UN being central in Satan’s plan is almost endless1 (The author provides several pages of supporting evidence.) Recently
the Brahmakumaris were granted Consultative Status by the United Nations. It is the first spiritual institution to be given such status
. Referring to this, Dr. Muller said… stressed the need for evolving spirituality to usher in peace. “Such spirituality will be based on a happy blend of spiritual values of the East and the material progress of the West“, he said.2

A prestigious “Universal Peace Conference” was held in India in 1983 at the World Spiritual University, headquarters of the Brahmakumaris’ Raja Yoga Society, a United Nations affiliate. Among the 3000 delegates from 42 countries was Robert Muller. In his keynote speech to the delegates, he said: The time has come to obtain peace on this planet… The U. N. Charter has to be supplemented by a charter of spiritual laws… I think that what is wrong… we have forgotten that… we have a cosmic evolution and [spiritual] destiny.3

NOTES

1 Understanding the New Age, Roy Livesey, 1986, pages 27-36

2 Zero Update No.3, Maranatha Revival Crusade, Secunderabad, India, 1983

3 The Seduction of Christianity, Dave Hunt and T. A. McMahon, 1985, pages 53, 54

 

Brahma Kumaris

http://brahmakumaris.info/w/index.php?title=Drishti

During meditation, Brahma Kumari sisters give
drishti*,
a spiritually-charged gaze which is beneficial to the recipient. Shiv Baba himself gives drishti when he appears through the medium.

*Drishti is a point of focus where the gaze rests during asana and meditation practice. Focusing on a drishti aids concentration, since it is easier to become distracted when the eyes are wandering all over the room. Each yoga pose has a specific drishti, which also aids in alignment. For instance, in Extended Side Angle Pose – Parsvakonasana the gaze is towards the raised hand, which also reminds us the turn our heads up towards the ceiling. Drishtis are particularly emphasized in
Ashtanga yoga. In Downward Facing Dog, the drishti is your navel.

Source: http://yoga.about.com/od/howtospeakyoga/g/drishti.htm.

 

15.

 

 

What Brahma Kumaris don’t want you to know

http://hiddendoctrine.wordpress.com/2010/01/29/about-brahma-kumaris/

January 29, 2010

Brahma Kumaris’ Raja Yoga is now promoted behind the facade of new age, positive thinking, values based and corporate training courses. Many individuals experience benefit from these. Indeed, some individuals can look back at their time as a “student” of the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University [BKWSU] positively. However, whether right or wrong, at the core of BKWSU teachings and lifestyles are identical elements to recognised cult behaviour. Elements that are hidden from the general public and slowly introduced during the process of indoctrination.

Whilst claiming to have 8,500 centres in 100 countries, the vast majority of these are privately owned residential homes and apartments, many taking donations to pay for personal mortgages. The Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University is not an educational institution but an unaccredited new religious movement.

Brahma Kumari beliefs include:

» belief in the imminent destruction of this world by an unavoidable Nuclear Holocaust (now overdue by 30 to 50 years)

» belief in themselves as the only true messengers of God.

» belief that God only speaks to them and them alone in person at their Indian headquarters via a mediumistic channeller.

» hypnagogic, trance-like practises and repetitive auto-suggestion.

» fixation on attracting VIPs to enhance their credibility and act as “microphones” for their message.

» exaggerated distinction between “pure” (their teachings and activities) and “impure” (the rest of the World’s opinions and leaders)

» exaggerated sense of self-importance (they being topknot “Brahmins”), the rest of the World (Untouchables or “Shudras”)

» belief in an unrealistic view of science, e.g. all of time existing within one endlessly repeating 5,000 year timeframe.

» a slow and gradual re-writing of their core beliefs as they fail.

» unquestionable and unaccountable non-democratic leadership.

» amassing of considerable wealth from followers under such pressures.

» complete separation from non-BKs by complete control of diet, demanding lifestyle, celibacy.

» graphic exaggeration of the plight of those that leave the group: “grinding of teeth like the sound of mustard seeds … crying tears of blood at Destruction”, sexual activity being like “throwing one’s self from a 5-storey high building”, having to face a severe God at Judgement Day.

» secrecy, revision and disguise of the nature and process of teachings.

» intense and long lasting social and psychological problems within individuals leaving the organisation.

The Brahma Kumaris encourage followers:

» not to eat food cooked by impure non-followers such as physical relatives.

» to practice detachment from parents and children.

» to separate from non-Brahma Kumari partners and family so as not to make any more “karmic accounts” with them that would be obstacles to their path.

Under these pressures, individuals are willing to put aside reason and surrender themselves mind, body and wealth, to the will of senior members of the BKWSU. Most of these senior members are professionally untrained in any manner whatsoever. Despite dabbling with perhaps the deepest levels of the human mind, many of these senior members have only ever had a basic education, e.g. 3 years schooling, and no professional experience. One senior BK recently estimated that in India there were as many as 20,000 so-called teachers that have had no training whatsoever. The curriculum and teaching methods have been likened to that of a primary school or kindergarten where followers are infantilized as children.

In this situation, individuals are open to manipulation, the influence of the group or other psyches. Major life decisions are taken on their behalf under the guise of “God’s instructions”. They take on many new, extreme and unproven beliefs unquestioningly in a wish to be accepted. At the point of the failure in these beliefs, or the failure in trust of those self-elected senior practitioners, ex-members are almost without any social support mechanism whatsoever.

Ex-Brahma Kumaris (female) and ex-Brahma Kumars (male) are often unable or unwilling to accept the help of family, or even the help of professionals, who have not gone through the same experience. The strength of mind, developed will or depth of ill explained experience make ex-BK Raja Yogis very independent, detached and resilient.

The organization’s mental training roots distrust of non-BKs at a deep, even sub-conscious level. It is suggested that perhaps only others that have gone through similar experiences can help to explain these, share their pain and make suggestions on how to survive.

 

Cardinal Oswald Gracias
and

other Church leaders have
already been consorting with the Brahma Kumaris:

Conversion focus of inter-faith talks

http://www.dnaindia.com/mumbai/report_conversion-focus-of-inter-faith-talks_1264434
EXTRACT

By Linah Baliga, June 13, 2009

Mumbai: An inter-faith interaction between Hindu and Catholic religious leaders, held at Mumbai’s Shanmukhananda Hall on Friday, appears to have focused a lot of time on the issue of conversions and the killings at Kandhamal in Orissa last year.
While the Hindu side was represented, among others, by the Sankaracharya of Kanchi Kamakoti Peetham, Jayendra Saraswati, and Sri Sri Ravi Shankar, the Christian side was represented by Mumbai Archbishop Cardinal Oswald Gracias, and Cardinal Jean Louis P Tauran, the Pope’s representative from the Vatican.
[…] Among the other Hindu leaders who attended the dialogue were Swami Chidananda Saraswati of Uttaranchal, Swami Vishveshwarananda Giri Maharaj of Mumbai, Swami Nikhileshwarananda of Vadodara, the Prajapita of
Brahmakumaris from Rajasthan, and Chaturvedi Swami of Chennai.

 

16.

 


The Catholic side was represented, apart from Cardinal Gracias and Cardinal Tauran, by Archbishop Quintana of the Vatican Nunciature in Delhi, Cardinal Topno of Ranchi, Archbishop Gali Bali of Guntur, Archbishop Felix Machado of Nashik, and Bishop Thomas Dabre of Pune.
Cardinal Tauran had this to say: “India is a cradle of many religions. What impresses me is that Indians are open minded and tolerant with positive values. We know this inter-faith meeting will have a positive outcome. It gives an orientation and a beginning of something.”

This is just one of several news reports I have, showing Church leaders’ closeness to the Brahmakumaris.

 

UPDATE, JULY 5, 2013

I. UPDATE ON THE BRAHMA KUMARIS, SECTION I:

For details, see my report BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY
2 JULY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc, from which I excerpt this:

Briefly, who are the Brahma Kumaris?

The Brahmakumaris or Brahma Kumaris is a New Age organization. It is also recognised as a New Religious Movement or NRM, and an elitist [only 900,000 will be saved] end-of-the-world doomsday cult. The Brahma Kumaris propagate the form of yoga that is called Raja Yoga. It is pro-abortion and enforces total sexual celibacy of cult members and therefore an enemy of the Catholic Church’s culture of life stand. Its teachings are controlled and guided by a “medium” or “channelled entity the Brahma Kumaris believe is God“. The doctrines of karma and reincarnation are intrinsic to its teachings. Its psychic meditations are dangerous.

Its “World Spiritual University” is NOT an academic institution but the name of its NEW AGE RELIGION.

Yet it is engaged by a Catholic institution to poison the souls of Catholic students. The St Francis Institute of Management and Research provides no safe alternative to Catholics who do not want to be subjected to Hindu yogic meditation. Instead, if they do not participate in the yoga/Brahma Kumaris programme, they are “disciplined” with fines and loss of attendance, and face being debarred from writing their examinations.

III. UPDATE ON PRO-YOGA LETTERS FROM PRAKASH LASRADO, SECTION III:

Prakash Lasrado
continues with his barrage of letters, seeking to conclude that Catholics may practise yoga.

My comments are given below.

1. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 12:07 PM

Subject: No statement on yoga, however Reiki banned in US dioceses.

Michael,

No statement on yoga, however Reiki is banned in US dioceses.

I agree partly with Michael in that yoga has hidden dangers if not practiced with caution and if Hindu spirituality gets mixed up with Christian spirituality.

However it is OK if it is Christ centred or practised as a physical exercise.

Please read what Bishop Porteous has to say about yoga. Bishop Porteous is also an exorcist, I think.

http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/yoga-and-christianity-more-than-what-meets-the-eye

Statement on Reiki from the Catholic bishops: 

http://old.usccb.org/doctrine/Evaluation_Guidelines_finaltext_2009-03.pdf

 

2. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 4:39 PM

Subject: Auxiliary bishop of Sydney writes on yoga, reiki, enneagrams

Is Yoga, Tai Chi, Reiki good for the soul?

http://bishopjulianporteous.com/?p=241

Enneagram and Catholic spirituality

 

3. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 5:01 PM

Subject: Auxiliary bishop of Sydney talks on exorcism

http://cradio.org.au/shows-and-audio/q-a-with-bishop-julian/an-exorcist-tells-his-story/

 

4a. and 4b. From: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com Sent: Wednesday, 3 July 2013 11:34 PM
To:
tomryan@paulist.org; bishopjulianporteous@gmail.com
Subject: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?

Rev. Fr. Tom Ryan,

Greetings from India

I have read an article about you below in the American Catholic.

http://www.americancatholic.org/news/report.aspx?id=3579

Reiki as an alternative therapy has been banned by the USCCB below.

http://old.usccb.org/doctrine/Evaluation_Guidelines_finaltext_2009-03.pdf

Is there an official ban by the USCCB on yoga or has the USCCB allowed it?

According to Bishop Porteous of Sydney below, yoga is incompatible with Christianity. What are your thoughts?

http://bishopjulianporteous.com//?s=yoga

 

 

 

Rev. Bishop Porteous,

Greetings from India

What are your thoughts on Fr. Tom Ryan’s yoga classes?

Has the Australian Bishops Conference banned yoga?

Please reply to me with cc to each other.

Regards, Prakash    

4c. From:
Bishop Julian Porteous <julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org> Date: Wed, Jul 3, 2013 at 4:26 PM
Subject: RE: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not? To:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com

Dear Prakash, 

I read the report on Fr Ryan’s classes and his comments.

One of the issues is that Yoga has as its key spiritual aspect the emptying of the mind. A number of the practitioners interviewed spoke about this when they said how the practice of yoga helped them calm down. Yoga by its very nature is not just a physical exercise, but it has a spiritual dimension, even if not connected with a particular religion. One of the problems then is that people get into the habit of seeing spirituality as the emptying of the mind. The focus is on self.  

The Christian tradition is very different. It is about engaging with God. It is an active process. It is the desire for union with God. The focus is not on subjective feelings but growing in a relationship.

The Church has not formally taught on the status of yoga. The Australian bishops have not addressed the issue.

I advise people to develop forms of prayer that have been part of the Catholic tradition. This is the safer way.

+ Julian.

Bishop Julian Porteous DD VG

44 Abbotsford Road, Homebush NSW 2140, Australia, T. +61 (2) 9764 6499, F. + 61 (2) 8756 5837

E.
julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org

 

4d. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; [One individual] Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 8:36 AM

Subject: Bishop Porteous of Sydney responds to me on yoga query

Bishop Porteous responds to me on yoga query.

I am waiting for Fr. Tom Ryan’s reply who is a yoga enthusiast.

Bishop Porteous is wary of yoga as expected.

One thing is clear. The Church has not formally banned yoga in Australia.

 

MY COMMENTS

Prakash Lasrado is desperate to find an eminent Catholic personality who will give him an authoritative statement endorsing yoga. Since reiki is condemned by the U.S. bishops, and yoga is not, he decides that yoga is not a spiritual danger for Catholics. He agrees “partly” with me that “yoga has hidden dangers if not practiced with caution and if Hindu spirituality gets mixed up with Christian spirituality“. It’s like someone planning to get a little bit pregnant! He adds that yoga “is OK if it is Christ centred or practised as a physical exercise“, like there are instruction manuals or Church guidelines on how to filter out the Hindu elements in yoga. I have purchased a large number of books on “Christian” yoga authored by Catholics, including several by priests, and there is not a single one of them free from syncretism, religious pluralism, indifferentism, New Age, etc.

Pinning his hopes on an article featuring Sydney auxiliary Julian Porteous, he writes to the bishop who responds to his question on yoga with a disappointing answer. On this ministry’s web site, there is an October 2012 article

NEW AGE-BISHOP JULIAN PORTEOUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE-BISHOP_JULIAN_PORTEOUS.doc

that already features all the information that Prakash Lasrado belatedly sent out in his various emails. Anti-New Age crusaders are well aware that the bishop, an exorcist, has been an outspoken critic of yoga, reiki, Harry Potter, enneagrams, etc. Lasrado may be unaware that in July 2012 the bishop preached at the Divine Retreat Centre, Muringoor as the DRC has opened a centre near Sydney.

In my June 30, 2013 report

YOGA AND THE BRAHMAKUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMAKUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

I had written, “Another compilation of hundreds of more-recent articles exposing the spiritual dangers of any form of yoga is being prepared for release.” There is information pertaining to Bishop Julian Porteous’ pronouncements against yoga in that compilation too, at least one article and 3 references].

Also, information in the form of the bishop’s articles, extracts from articles, and a couple of unanswered letters from me to the bishop may be found in a number of files at this ministry’s web site:

APPLAUSE, JOKES, AND SAYING GOOD MORNING AT MASS
[2 articles], DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-01 [reference],
MARTIAL ARTS [reference/letter/extract], NEW AGE-INTERNATIONAL THEOLOGICAL VIDEO CONFERENCE [speech], NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 19-INDIAN CHURCH’S SYNCRETIZED BIBLE EXPORTED
[letter], REIKI AND HOLISTIC HEALING [reference, article], SATANISM, DELIVERANCE AND EXORCISM
[reference]. Prakash Lasrado has been sending coal to Newcastle.

18.

 

 

Prakash Lasrado‘s final weak argument [July 04, 2013 8:36 AM] is that the “Church has not formally banned yoga in Australia“.

Before as well as after that, he spews out information scavenged from the Internet to support his pro-yoga stance, below. It cannot be denied that they are Catholic sources, but it’s like appealing to the Bombay archdiocesan weekly, the Examiner, or to the book of Rules and Regulations of the
St Francis Institute of Management and Research, Mumbai, to argue that just because they [Catholic archdiocesan media and a Catholic college] promote yoga and the Brahma Kumaris, the spirituality of yoga and the Brahma Kumaris is safe for Catholic consumption. Prakash Lasrado has received his desired “rebuttal” from at least one person:

 

5. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 6:41 PM

Subject: Yoga Can Help Catholics Connect More Deeply With God

http://www.americancatholic.org/news/report.aspx?id=3579

 

6a. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 7:18 PM

Subject: Query for Michael Prabhu on yoga

Michael Prabhu,

1. Why is the Catholic University of America (run by US Catholic bishops) holding yoga classes if yoga is not permissible according to you?

http://kanecenter.cua.edu/classes/yoga/index.cfm

2. Why is the Australian Catholic University holding yoga classes?

https://www.acu.edu.au/staff/our_university/publications/acu_update/2009/issue_16/yoga_back_by_popular_demand!

Kindly rebut me with cc to all. Prakash

6b. From:
arcanjo sodder
To:
prakash lasrado ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 6:57 AM

Subject: RE: Query for Michael Prabhu on yoga

Prakash, Two wrongs don’t make a thing right. A. M. Sodder

 

7a. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Archie Sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 9:27 AM

Subject: Show me a Vatican statement that yoga is banned.

Michael Prabhu, Arcanjo,

Show me one unequivocal statement from the Vatican or any bishop’s conference worldwide where yoga is banned?

Reiki is banned by the US Conference of Bishops officially by giving a good justification. Prakash

7b. From:
arcanjo sodder
To:
prakash lasrado ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 10:01 AM

Subject: RE: Show me a Vatican statement that yoga is banned.

Prakash,

Do you think that the any authority worldwide is going to give a statement so easily?

You will get a statement only when sufficient public opinion is gathered.

As you are aware till today no catholic newspaper published in India which includes the Examiner and UCAN have published any article to show what Bishop Isidore Fernandes has done. Merely because they have not made a statement it does not mean that what he has done is correct and not a grave liturgical abuse.

One of the first persons who has exposed the rot of consecrating a Protestant Bishop by a Roman Catholic Bishop was exposed by Michael Prabhu. Could any person give me a reason why what he had done has been kept under the wraps by the authorities concerned?

The act may seem very simple but it means passing of the Power given to the Roman Catholic Bishop by the successors of Peter to a Protestant.

We are given lovely sermons but our religion begins when the preaching ends.

Isn’t there a sin of complicity?

The laity is being selectively fed with information.

A .M. Sodder

7c. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
arcanjo sodder ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 10:57 AM

Subject: Re: Show me a Vatican statement that yoga is banned.

Arcanjo,

Since as you indirectly imply that Vatican has not officially given a ban on yoga we cannot condemn those who do yoga.

We can only debate for or against.

Just as you cannot condemn anybody unless a piece of legislation becomes enforced law from a particular date onwards.

Yoga has some plus and some minus points. Our job is to get rid of the minus points. If the minus points cannot be got rid off, then ban it.

Let the Vatican and the worldwide conference of bishops put their heads together on yoga just as Reiki has been condemned in the US and then we can take action.

Bishop Isidore Fernandes violated Canon law and hence he was punished. It was not possible to punish Isidore if no existing law was present.

To summarize, let’s wait for official ban or acceptance on yoga before condemning anybody.

Till then let us be cautious about yoga’s minus points and dangers of syncretism.

19.

 

 

I don’t believe that any single one of the prominent Indian bishops has pastorally communicated the contents of two Vatican Documents, those of October 15, 1989, and February 3, 2003, that speak on the spiritual dangers of transcendental mediation [T.M.], Zen and yoga. How can they when the practice of Hindu and Buddhist meditations, Vipassana included, are taught by influential priests, some of them heavily funded from overseas, organizations, retreat houses, and now even in colleges in their dioceses?

It is because of this that yoga proponents like Prakash Lasrado can brazenly — and stupidly — demand “one unequivocal statement from the Vatican or any bishop’s conference worldwide where yoga is banned“.

From memory I can affirm that the Bishops’ Conferences and Theological Commissions of Korea, Spain, Ireland, Malaysia, Mexico and Slovakia, and individual bishops in the U.S. as well as the world over are among those who have unequivocally condemned yoga. The Youth Catechism [YouCat #355, 356] which like the Catechism of the Catholic Church is authority enough for faithful Catholics, states that yoga is New Age.

Prakash Lasrado will never [I sincerely pray that I am wrong] get to hear the Indian bishops condemn yoga.

Neither, I believe, will Rome do so in unambiguous terms. A CBCI condemnation of yoga might, I repeat might, have repercussions on the Catholic community in a Hindu- or Buddhist-majority nation, so Rome has worded Her two Documents in such a way that those who have eyes will see and those who have ears, hear.

Lasrado would find the truth that he pretends to search for if he puts down the shovel that he is using to move coal to Newcastle and studies orthodox Catholic sources on yoga, something he astutely avoids.

 

Earlier pro-yoga letters from Prakash Lasrado:

1a. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 8:38 AM

Subject: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

1.
Stress can cause cancer.

Mice are mammals and they have a body system similar to human beings.

Poor mice are subject to stress and cancer growth is monitored.

Can you stress human beings and then monitor cancer growth? No it is unethical. So forget an FDA trial.

Are you ready to volunteer for an FDA trial in which you are subjected to stress for a long period and see whether you develop cancer?

Only Nazis could conduct horrific medical experiments on prisoners in concentration camps.

2. Michael Prabhu’s website is erroneous.

Michael Prabhu is not the new Pope and the Vatican has not shifted to Chennai. Hence I cannot follow Prabhu blindly.

It is my job to expose Michael Prabhu’s errors and it is his job as my teacher to correct my errors.

Michael Prabhu is not even aware how many prophets in the Old Testament were priests and how many were laypeople. He needs to enroll for a course on biblical studies.

Our religion is a religion of FAITH AND REASON, not blind faith. Read Fides et Ratio by Pope John Paul II below

http://www.vatican.va/holy_father/john_paul_ii/encyclicals/documents/hf_jp-ii_enc_15101998_fides-et-ratio_en.html

Even Christ proved himself that he was the Messiah when he raised Lazarus from the dead and when he raised himself from the dead. Christ has power even over death. Also when Thomas questioned the resurrection, Christ asked Thomas to touch his wounds. He did not want Thomas to blindly believe in Him.

 

1b. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 8:56 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

Anxiety increases cancer severity in mice, study shows

Worrywarts, fidgety folk and the naturally nervy may have a real cause for concern: accelerated cancer. In a new study led by researchers at the Stanford University School of Medicine, anxiety-prone mice developed more severe cancer then their calm counterparts.

http://med.stanford.edu/ism/2012/april/stress.html

 

1c. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 9:04 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

You can read below article which shows how stress reduction can help reduce cancer progression and increase survival rate.

http://jnci.oxfordjournals.org/content/90/1/3.long

 

1d. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 9:07 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

Stress increases breast cancer

http://newsroom.ucla.edu/portal/ucla/stress-significantly-accelerates-171844.aspx

20.

 

1e. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 9:37 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

Some doctors say stress cannot cause cancer, some say it can in human beings. So it is still a matter of debate.

Anyway research on mice has proved that stress feeds cancer cells. I believe in the studies on mice and that stress can cause cancer. Remember the word CAN and not WILL. Based on studies on mice, the possibility of cancer due to stress cannot be ruled out in humans. Research is still going on and FDA has not yet made a definitive statement.

A human being cannot be tortured and stressed and then monitored for cancer so it is difficult to conduct an FDA trial.

Hope my explanation clarifies.

 

1f. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 10:03 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe, MD Anderson Cancer Centre University of Texas is a top US cancer institute.

Even they have published 5 ways to reduce stress. Read how yoga helps prevent cancer.

http://www.mdanderson.org/publications/focused-on-health/issues/2010-august/stress.html

 

1g. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 10:08 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe, MD Anderson ranks no 1 in cancer care in the US, so do not take their articles lightly on stress reduction.

http://www.mdanderson.org/about-us/facts-and-history/institutional-profile/u-s-news-rankings/index.html

 

MY COMMENTS

My Internet connection is down since the past 36 hours; hence I am unable to reproduce here from the Internet, an article that I read in the Times of India newspaper, Chennai edition, page 14, of July 4, 2013. The caption says, “Court: Yoga now a secular American phenomenon“. The court has ruled that yoga is neither religious nor spiritual. Early last morning I received an email “Yoga passes secularism test in US” with the link “http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/world/us/Yoga-passes-secularism-test-in-US/articleshow/20901632.cms“, but, I repeat, I have not downloaded the article. A Prakash Lasrado – or even some of our wily bishops — will seize upon and flaunt this court decision as evidence that they have been right and this ministry has been wrong all along. Lasrado has been appealing heavily to secular sources as we have seen in his emails above.

[I would not be surprised if Lasrado has already sent out an email on the above to his entire mailing list.]

By the same standards, will these Catholics accept the recent U.S. ruling that marriage is no more one between a man and a woman and that two members of the same sex can be allowed to legally marry?

In a manner of speaking, Prakash Lasrado is wasting my time because I have never undertaken “rebuttal” of any lay person to this level. But it serves a purpose since sincere readers of this page will be benefited.

As Lasrado is not expected to cease and desist from burdening everyone with the rubbish that he mails out all day long [note that some of his emails on the very same topic are spaced just two or five or eight minutes apart pointing to a careless disposition to serious issues, and I have received hundreds of such emails over the past two months], I just might be constrained to do something that I have never done before: write a unique report on the false charges levelled against this ministry by Prakash Lasrado.

I have been regularly receiving emails from him circulated to a hundred other addresses making various unfounded, unsubstantiated and erroneous allegations against me. I believe it’s time he got the “rebuttal” that he ardently solicits from me. But I will do it my way, not by writing to the one hundred people on his mailing list but by a dedicated report on my ministry’s web site; and I will do that systematically, citing him verbatim from his emails, and giving him my “rebuttals“; and updating it from time to time.

 

Below are two samples of what to expect from that [possible] dedicated report on Prakash Lasrado:

 Lasrado wrote over twenty times [May 09, 2013 9:25 AM, May 09, 2013 6:23 PM, May 10, 2013 2:53 PM, May 10, 2013 3:36 PM, May 10, 2013 4:11 PM, May 11, 2013 9:23 AM, May 12, 2013 3:59 PM, May 12, 2013 7:31 PM, May 12, 2013 7:55 PM, May 16, 2013 12:17 PM, May 29, 2013 4:08 PM, May 29, 2013 4:08 PM, May 30, 2013 9:09 AM, May 31, 2013 8:50 AM, June 05, 2013 9:28 AM, June 14, 2013 9:26 AM, June 29, 2013 10:22 AM, June 30, 2013 8:49 AM, July 02, 2013 6:55 PM, July 02, 2013 6:57 PM, July 03, 2013 2:46 PM] about what he finds on “Michael Prabhu’s blog“.

The truth is that I’ve never owned a blog, I do not own a blog, and I do not expect to ever own a blog.

Lasrado refers to a blog named “ephesians511″. I have had absolutely NOTHING to do with its founding and I have absolutely NOTHING to do with its functioning. I know nothing about blogging. I do not even know how to subscribe to or participate in a blog. When I learned about the “ephesians511″ blog, I visited it once, maybe twice, out of curiosity, and found that it was faithfully reproducing the information that is available to anyone on my web site which incidentally is “phesians-511″. That’s it.

Recently someone brought to my attention another blog that appears to be dedicated solely to archiving my articles and reports. I was sent this link, and I clicked on it to check it out just once: “http://nervelessness24.chirasu.com/chan-13089411/all_p1.html, EPHESIANS-511.NET- A Roman Catholic Ministry Exposing Errors in the Indian Church“. My writings are not copyrighted and anyone is free to use them.

21.

 

 

Prakash Lasrado wrote charging me with blocking his email id and backstabbing him and the Cardinal.

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [One hundred others] Sent: Saturday, June 29, 2013 10:22 AM

Subject: Michael Prabhu has blocked my email id and is backstabbing me and Cardinal Gracias on his website

Michael Prabhu,

You have cleverly blocked my email id and have started backstabbing me and Cardinal Gracias on your website as seen below.

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/06/29/the-new-community-bible-cardinal-oswald-gracias-fools-indian-catholics-with-half-truths-assisted-by-ignorant-laity/

You have called my emails unsolicited because you do not have the guts to respond directly to my rebuttals with cc to all. Instead you backstab me on your website. I expected this.

Why don’t you seek an honest and open debate via email with cc to all and stop backstabbing people on your website?

Is it fair that you can criticize people on your website without you giving them a chance to respond? Debate must be fair and open and not one sided.

May God forgive you. Also I do not mind if you spoil my reputation behind my back.

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc:
Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 2:46 PM EXTRACT

Subject: May God forgive Michael Prabhu for his unethical practices on his blog.

Following are the unethical practices of Michael Prabhu.

2. Backstabbing on his blog rather than directly rebutting critic via email with cc to all.

5. Blocking people’s email ids in the past and not willing to listen to rebuttals.

 

MY COMMENTS

Lasrado may think that he is the only one writing to me. This ministry gets letters from all over the world every day, and I own ten different email ids, each one being used for a different purpose. It is not possible for me to check all my mail on a daily basis, and on occasions not even on a weekly basis. I also have my priorities, and Lasrado‘s rubbish is always the last. It happened that sometime last month, there were about fifty to sixty of Lasrado‘s mails in my Inbox along with around forty from a Traditionalist from Mumbai. As much as I detest the anti-Rome tirade of the Traditionalist, I had neither asked the person to remove my address from the mailing list nor did I attempt to block the sender’s id. I do not resort to blocking others’ emails. I never did it with Prakash Lasrado either. Apparently, some emails of both the Traditionalist as well as Lasrado bounced. The Trad wrote courteously asking me if I had blocked the Trad’s id; I did not respond.

The Trad does not send the interminable forwards since then.

My vsnl Outlook Express is exceedingly small in size. It fills up quick and if I am not sharp, I lose incoming email. At the same time as the Trad and Lasrado faced the problem, at least one other person experienced it.

When I cleared my Inbox, I started to receive all emails sent to me. [There is a possibility that I will lose some this week as my connection will not be restored till late tomorrow if at all.]

But Lasrado jumped to the conclusion that I had blocked his emails and informed everyone likewise. If I had blocked his emails, how is it that I received his emails immediately succeeding the “blocking” including the one of June 29, above?

Furthermore, I do not know how to block someone’s email id and still less how to unblock one if I desire to.

Why should anyone believe me? They don’t have to; except that this ministry has established a reputation for integrity, something that Lasrado challenges, but he himself completely lacks. I refer to my letter to him requesting him to remove my name from his mailing list, see page 11, and his May 08, 2013 9:12 AM response on page 12, stating that “Michael Prabhu has asked me to remove his name from the cc list which I will do subsequently.” He subsequently asked me in several letters to state if I wanted my name to be deleted. That was a cunning ploy. I had already written him in my first and only letter, “May I please request you to remove my name from your mailing list after reading this response from me? In return, I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond], which I request you to not do]“.

He has proved himself to be a person who completely lacks integrity.

As for his pitiful complaint about “backstabbing” him and the Cardinal on my web site, he was completely taken by surprise when he found his name in a report [details to follow later if necessary] on my web site through the ephesians511 blog [not mine!] that he has apparently subscribed to. Exposed in a report from me, he drags in the name of the Cardinal! Backstabbing! What backstabbing! I am doing the same thing – nothing more, nothing less, nothing else – that I have been engaged in for over a decade, exposing uncorrected error, and the persons in authority behind the error – liturgical, doctrinal and New Age.

 

Despite reneging on his given word to de-list me, Lasrado becomes the accuser, writing, “Instead you backstab me on your website. I expected this. Why don’t you seek an honest and open debate via email with cc to all and stop backstabbing people on your website? Is it fair that you can criticize people on your website without you giving them a chance to respond? Debate must be fair and open and not one sided.

I conduct all my “debates” privately [not cc a hundred unconnected others] and strictly through email and email alone. Unacknowledged and uncorrected error is made public at my web site, phesians-511.

22.

 

 

The first page of every one of my articles and reports carries my ministry masthead which provides my postal address in full, and my landline telephone number. I do not own and have never owned a mobile ‘phone. There is a photograph of me in one document on my web site. Prakash Lasrado on the other hand works from anonymity. And he inflicts his emails up to a dozen times a day on people who mostly either don’t open and read his emails or don’t want to waste the time to even ask for their names to be deleted. Except one single two-line letter of encouragement, all responses to Prakash Lasrado have been critical.

It is Prakash Lasrado who relentlessly pursues the blog that he believes is mine, and writes to me with copy to a hundred others.

On the previous page, I had written about one “cunning ploy” of his. He had another one up his sleeve, far more cunning. He had written to all, see previous page, that he would remove my name from the cc list, against my request. I must admit that he has eventually done that. He has removed my name from the cc but then moved it forward to being the main addressee of all his emails even if they have absolutely nothing to do with my web site and my ministry! Everyone else has been shifted into the cc!!

His letters do not commence with “Dear so-and-so”. They are rude and impolite. Writing to Prakash Lasrado invites interminable and largely nonsensical responses from him. No one replies to him. No one ever has, except to criticise him, some of them very strongly. I have those letters in my archives.

 

To be continued, and there’s plenty more [in a dedicated article] if necessary.

 

To assist anyone genuinely interested in pursuing this issue, I copy herewith the titles and links to related reports and articles at this ministry’s web site:

REPORTS

1. BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY
2 JULY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc

2. CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS
25 FEBRUARY/9 APRIL 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

3. DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05
APRIL 2000/2/4/13 JUNE 2013 YOGA PROMOTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc

4. FR JOHN FERREIRA-YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR AT ST. PETER’S COLLEGE, AGRA
APRIL 2008/NOVEMBER 2010/25 FEBRUARY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_FERREIRA-YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_AT_ST_PETERS_COLLEGE_AGRA.doc

5. FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE JULY/NOVEMBER 28, 2011

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS-YOGA_AT_ST_PATRICKS_CHURCH_BANGALORE.doc

6. FR JOHN VALDARIS-NEW AGE CURES FOR CANCER
31 JANUARY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_VALDARIS-NEW_AGE_CURES_FOR_CANCER.doc

7. PAPAL CANDIDATE OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA
2
MARCH/9 APRIL, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAPAL_CANDIDATE_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA.doc

8. YOGA IN THE DIOCESE OF MANGALORE APRIL 2007/SEPTEMBER 2007

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IN_THE_DIOCESE_OF_MANGALORE.doc

9. YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR, GAYATRI MANTRA, PRANAYAMA TO BE MADE COMPULSORY IN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS MARCH-APRIL 2007

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_GAYATRI_MANTRA_PRANAYAMA_TO_BE_MADE_COMPULSORY_IN_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc

 

ARTICLES

1. NEW AGE GURUS 1 SRI SRI RAVI SHANKAR AND THE ‘ART OF LIVING’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE_GURUS_1_SRI_SRI_RAVI_SHANKAR_AND_THE_ART_OF_LIVING.doc

2. TRUTH, LIES AND YOGA-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TRUTH_LIES_AND_YOGA-ERROL_FERNANDES.rtf

3. WAS JESUS A YOGI? SYNCRETISM AND INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WAS_JESUS_A_YOGI_SYNCRETISM_AND_INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE-ERROL_FERNANDES.doc

4. YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA.doc

5. YOGA AND DELIVERANCE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_DELIVERANCE.doc

6. YOGA IS SATANIC-EXORCIST FR GABRIELE AMORTH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IS_SATANIC-EXORCIST_FR_GABRIELE_AMORTH.doc

7. YOGA-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-SUMMARY.doc

23.

 

 

8. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CATECHISM SAY ABOUT IT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CATECHISM_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

9. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CHURCH SAY ABOUT IT?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

 

DOCUMENTS

1. LETTER TO THE BISHOPS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH ON SOME ASPECTS OF CHRISTIAN MEDITATION CDF/CARDINAL JOSEPH RATZINGER OCTOBER 15, 1989

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LETTER_TO_THE_BISHOPS_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_ON_SOME_ASPECTS_OF_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

2. JESUS CHRIST THE BEARER OF THE WATER OF LIFE, A CHRISTIAN REFLECTION ON THE NEW AGE COMBINED VATICAN DICASTERIES FEBRUARY 3, 2003

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/JESUS_CHRIST_THE_BEARER_OF_THE_WATER_OF_LIFE_A_CHRISTIAN_REFLECTION_ON_THE_NEW_AGE.doc

 

 


Pope Benedict XVI on the New Age

$
0
0

 




Pope Benedict XVI on the New Age

LETTER TO THE BISHOPS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH ON

SOME ASPECTS OF CHRISTIAN MEDITATION (ORATIONIS FORMAS)
http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/documents/rc_con_cfaith_doc_19891015_meditazione-cristiana_en.html

Issued by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith on October 15, 1989

 

At Rome, from the offices of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, October 15, 1989, the Feast of Saint Teresa of Jesus.

+ Joseph Card. Ratzinger, Prefect

+ Alberto Bovone

Titular Archbishop of Caesarea in Numidia Secretary

 

The above Document — not reproduced here — signed by Cardinal Ratzinger, was “approved by Pope John Paul II”. It did not employ the term “New Age” but it was directed against so-called prayer techniques and Eastern methods of meditation like T.M., yoga and Zen which are universally acknowledged as “New Age”.

Like Dominus Iesus [2000] and Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life [2003], it was slammed by progressives and liberals in theological circles. I have provided a number of those reports in my articles on Yoga, etc. and so will avoid repeating them here. On the other hand there were many Catholics who welcomed this landmark Document — which was indisputably a precursor to the one on the New Age — and because of which reason I reproduce a few related reports below — or simply provide their titles and URLs [the stories are available in other reports/articles at this site] — not necessarily in chronological order.

 

RELIGION: Catholics warned about Yoga

http://articles.latimes.com/1989-12-14/news/mn-601_1_roman-catholics

Los Angeles Times, December 14, 1989 Dateline: Vatican City
The Vatican today cautioned Roman Catholics that such Eastern meditation practices as Zen and yoga can “degenerate into a cult of the body” that debases Christian prayer.
“The love of God, the sole object of Christian contemplation, is a reality which cannot be ‘mastered’ by any method or technique,” said a document issued by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith.
The document, approved by Pope John Paul II and addressed to bishops, said attempts to combine Christian meditation with Eastern techniques were fraught with danger although they can have positive uses. The 23-page document was believed to be the first effort by the Vatican to respond to the pull of Eastern religious practices.

 

Yoga not a Catholic meditation technique

http://faithleap.home.att.net

By Marta, 2003

 

ARE THEY COMPATIBLE?
Yoga and Christianity

http://www.semperficatholic.com/forum/viewtopic.php?t=1771&sid=3264b52a79f6fe69fb86e96ec882ba6b

By Joel S. Peters,
February 2006

 

The Marriage of East and West

http://www.flameministries.org

By Catholic Evangelist Eddie Russell FMI, September 23, 1998,
Blaze Magazine Online, Flame Ministries International

 

 

The Enneagram and ‘Kything’:
Is it really prayer, necromancy

or just damn good marketing?

http://members.iinet.net.au/~fmi/kything.htm

By Catholic Evangelist Eddie Russell FMI, Blaze Magazine Online, Flame Ministries International

For more Catholic references to the 1989 Document, see page 16.

 

*

Pope in 1989 – Eastern Religions are “Moral Deviations”

http://www.christianaggression.org/item_display.php?id=1113506022&type=articles

Posted April 14, 2005 – Various News Sources

1. United Press International December 14, 1989
VATICAN: CHANTING ‘OMMMM’ MAY CAUSE ‘MORAL DEVIATIONS’
By Charles Ridley, Dateline: Vatican City
The Vatican, in a letter approved by Pope John Paul II,
warned Christians
Thursday against spiritual dangers deriving from Eastern methods of contemplative meditation used in yoga and Zen Buddhism.
It said the symbolism and body postures in such meditation ”can even become an idol and thus an obstacle to the raising up of the spirit of God.”
It warned that to give ”a symbolic significance typical of the mystical experience” to sensations of well-being from meditation can lead to ”a kind of mental schizophrenia which could also lead to psychic disturbance and, at times, to moral deviations.”
The warnings were contained in a 25-page paper, titled ”Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation,” issued by the Vatican Congregation of the Doctrine of the Faith with the full approval of the pope.
The letter analyzed the history and significance of Christian prayer and stressed the need to stick by its established methods.
”Many Christians today have a keen desire to learn how to experience a deeper and authentic prayer life despite the not inconsiderable difficulties which modern culture places in the way of the need for silence, recollection and meditation,” the document said.
”The interest which in recent years has been awakened also among some Christians by forms of meditation associated with some Eastern religions and their particular methods of prayer is a significant sign of this need for spiritual recollection and a deep contact with the divine mystery,” it said.
But while conceding Eastern methods of contemplative meditation have some benefit for those who practice it, the document warned against attaching too much importance to its symbolism.
”The Eastern masters themselves have noted that not everyone is equally suited to make use of this symbolism, since not everybody is able to pass from the material sign to the spiritual reality that is being sought,” the letter to the bishops said.
”Understood in an inadequate and incorrect way, the symbolism can even become an idol, and thus an obstacle to the raising up of the spirit of God,” it said.
”To live out in one’s prayer the full awareness of one’s body as a symbol is even more difficult: it can degenerate into a cult of the body and can lead surreptitiously to considering all body sensations as spiritual experiences.

2. Los Angeles Times, December 14, 1989
RELIGION: CATHOLICS WARNED ABOUT YOGA
From Times wire services, Dateline: Vatican City
The Vatican today cautioned Roman Catholics that such Eastern meditation practices as Zen and yoga can “degenerate into a cult of the body” that debases Christian prayer.
“The love of God, the sole object of Christian contemplation, is a reality which cannot be ‘mastered’ by any method or technique,” said a document issued by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith. The document, approved by Pope John Paul II and addressed to bishops, said attempts to combine Christian meditation with Eastern techniques were fraught with danger although they can have positive uses. The 23-page document was believed to be the first effort by the Vatican to respond to the pull of Eastern religious practices.

3. Los Angeles Times, December 15, 1989
ZEN AND YOGA NO SUBSTITUTES FOR PRAYER, VATICAN SAYS – Religion: Meditation as Physical Therapy Is Distinguished from Spiritual Enrichment
By William D. Montalbano, Times Staff Writer, Dateline: Vatican City
Urging Catholics to distinguish between spiritual form and substance, the Vatican warned Thursday against substituting Eastern methods of meditation such as Zen and yoga for Christian prayer.
In a 7,000-word letter to bishops approved by Pope John Paul II, the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith made a firm distinction between meditation as physical or psychic therapy, and spiritual enrichment.
“Prayer without faith becomes blind, faith without prayer disintegrates,” Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, the head of the congregation, said in presenting a document he said was intended not to condemn the meditative practices of other religions but to reaffirm guidelines for Christian prayer.


Ratzinger’s congregation defends doctrinal orthodoxy, and its letter to 3,000 Roman Catholic bishops around the world was apparently written to answer complaints from some of them about the growing popularity of mixing Christian meditation with practices common to Hinduism and Buddhism. It apparently was the first time that the Vatican has issued a warning on this topic.
The letter declared that “the love of God, the sole object of Christian contemplation, is a reality which cannot be ‘mastered’ by any method or technique.”
Like the Catholic Church, other religions specify how to achieve “union with God in prayer,” the letter noted. “Just as the Catholic Church rejects nothing of what is true and holy in these religions, neither should these ways be rejected out of hand simply because they are not Christian. On the contrary, one can take from them what is useful so long as the Christian conception of prayer, its logic and requirements, are never obscured.”
Some Catholics, the letter noted, believe their prayer is enhanced by techniques borrowed from “various religions and cultures.” It said, though, that such practices “can degenerate into a cult of the body and can lead surreptitiously to considering all bodily sensations as spiritual experiences.”
Attempts to integrate Christian meditation with Eastern techniques that use breath control and prescribed postures like the lotus position can be successful, Ratzinger said, but they are “not free from dangers and errors,” and may boomerang.
“Some physical exercises automatically produce a feeling of quiet and relaxation, pleasing sensations, perhaps even phenomena of light and of warmth, which resemble spiritual well-being. To take such feelings for the authentic consolations of the Holy Spirit would be a totally erroneous way of conceiving the spiritual life. Giving them a symbolic significance typical of the mystical experience, when the moral condition of the person concerned does not correspond to such an experience,” the letter continued, “would represent a kind of mental schizophrenia which could also lead to psychic disturbances and, at times, to moral deviations.”
Some forms of Eastern Christian meditation have “valued psychophysical symbolism, often absent in Western forms of prayer,” the letter noted. “On the other hand, the Eastern masters themselves have also noted that not everyone is equally suited to make use of this symbolism, since not everybody is able to pass from the material sign to the spiritual reality that is being sought. Understood in an inadequate and incorrect way, the symbolism can even become an idol and, thus an obstacle to the raising up of the spirit to God,” the letter asserted.

4. The San Francisco Chronicle, June 28, 1993

A Smorgasbord of Spirituality. Baby boomers eschew name-brand religion to create new rituals

Series: Religion a La Carte / Spiritual Wandering in the West

By Don Lattin, Chronicle Religion Writer

Although the United States has always been a spiritual melting pot, the declining influence of mainline churches, along with the coming to power of the ’60s generation, has made the nation’s religious expression more eclectic than ever.
Organized religion has responded to rising religious syncretism in two markedly different ways.
Some church leaders, especially those in fundamentalist and Pentecostal churches, have attacked this trend as at best selfish, at worst satanic.
Other churches have welcomed Buddhism, yoga and New Age spiritualities with open arms – conducting workshops at Catholic retreat centers and in Episcopal cathedrals that are barely distinguishable from those offered at Esalen Institute and other ”growth movement” spas.
Only last month, Pope John Paul II warned a group of U.S. bishops visiting him in Rome about the dangers of the New Age movement.
”This religious reawakening includes some very ambiguous elements which are incompatible with the Christian faith,” the pope said. ”Their syncretistic and immanent outlook (tends to) relativize religious doctrine in favor of a vague world view expressed as a system of myths and symbols dressed in religious language.”
But the pope’s warning may be falling upon deaf ears, particularly among baby boomers.

*

 

A Closer Look at Centering Prayer

http://www.catholicculture.org/library/view.cfm?recnum=6337, http://www.ourladyswarriors.org/dissent/centerprayer.htm

By Margaret A. Feaster EXTRACT

What does Pope John Paul II say about this type of prayer?

In Cardinal Ratzinger’s booklet, Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation, he quotes the Pope. On p. 34, footnote 12, he writes “Pope John Paul II has pointed out to the whole Church the example and doctrine of St. Teresa of Avila who in her life had to reject the temptation of certain methods which proposed a leaving aside of the humanity of Christ in favor of a vague self-immersion in the abyss of divinity. In a homily given on November 1, 1982, he said that the call of St. Teresa of Jesus advocating a prayer completely centered on Christ “is valid even in our day, against some methods of prayer which are not inspired by the gospel and which in practice tend to set Christ aside in preference for a mental void which makes no sense in Christianity. Any method of prayer is valid insofar as it is inspired by Christ and leads to Christ who is the Way, the Truth, and the Life” [(cf. John 14:6). See Homilia Abulae habita in honorem Sanctae Teresiae: AAS 75 (1983) 256-257].

What are the warnings on mind-emptying prayer from Cardinal Ratzinger?

Christians dabbling in Eastern religions in the 70s and 80s had become such a problem that the Vatican had to respond. In 1989, Cardinal Ratzinger of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, put out a document called “Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation.”

The document states, “With the present diffusion of Eastern methods of meditation in the Christian world and in ecclesial communities, we find ourselves faced with a pointed renewal of attempt, which is not free from dangers and errors, to fuse Christian meditation with that which is non-Christian.” He goes on to say, “Still others do not hesitate to place that absolute without image or concepts, which is proper to Buddhist theory on the same level as the majesty of God revealed in Christ.”11 He says they abandon the Triune God, “in favor of an immersion in the indeterminate abyss of the divinity.” Then he says mixing Christian meditation with Eastern techniques can lead to syncretism (the mixing of religions).

 

Centring prayer: a new religion

http://www.thefreelibrary.com/Centring+prayer:+a+new+religion-a0146836261
EXTRACT

By John B. Shea, MD, FRCP- Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians,
Catholic Insight, June 1, 2006

Is CP an attempt at Pelagian self-salvation?

Some New Agers abolish all thoughts and feelings by the use of mantras or yoga in order to reach an altered level of consciousness, to “discover” their True Self, and find wisdom and knowledge because they consider the True Self to be God. The old heresy of Pelagianism holds that one can save one’s soul without the need for God’s Grace.
Practitioners of CP may be doing the same. Abbot Keating states, “As you go down deeper, you may reach a place where the sacred word disappears altogether and there are no thoughts. This is often experienced as a suspension of consciousness, a space.” (13) The focus of CP is to discover the True Self, which Abbot Keating says is the “same thing” as God. (14)
In a homily on November 1, 1982, Pope John Paul II said that the call of St. Teresa of Avila advocating prayer completely centred on Christ, “is valid even in our day, against some methods of prayer which are not inspired by the Gospel and which, in practice, tend to set Christ aside in preference for a mental void which makes no sense in Christianity.”
In 1989, the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith in a Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on some Aspects of Christian Meditation stated:
“With the present diffusion of Eastern methods of meditation in the Christian world and in ecclesial communities, we find ourselves faced with a pointed renewal of an attempt, which is not free from dangers and errors, to fuse Christian meditation with that which is non-Christian…. Still others do not hesitate to place that absolute without image or concepts, which is proper to Buddhist theory, on the same level as the majesty of God revealed in Christ.” (15)
Abbot Keating holds that “if you are aware of no thoughts, you will be aware of something that is a thought. If, at that point, you can lose awareness that you are aware of no thoughts, you will move into pure consciousness.” He also holds that pure consciousness is an intuition of the True Self, and that the True Self and God are the same thing. (16)
Cardinal Ratzinger states, however, that to try as far as possible to put aside everything that is worldly, sense perceptible, or conceptually limited, as an approach to this sort of prayer, may actually be “an attempt to ascend to or immerse oneself in the sphere of the divine, which is as such, neither terrestrial, sense perceptible, nor capable of conceptualization” St. Teresa of Avila said in The Interior Castle, “be careful not to check the movement of the mind … and to remain like a dolt.” Cardinal Ratzinger has further stated: “In order to draw near to the mystery of God, which the Greek Fathers called the ‘divinization’ of man, and to grasp accurately the manner in which this is to be realized, it is necessary in the first place to bear in mind that man is essentially a creature, and remains so for eternity, so that absorbing himself into the divine self is never possible.” (17)

 

Problems with Zen combined with Christianity

http://www.ourladyswarriors.org/zen.htm, http://www.renewamerica.us/columns/kralis/060206

Zen is coming to a Dallas Catholic parish

By Barbara Kralis, February 6, 2006

The expression “eastern methods” is used to refer to methods which are inspired by Hinduism and Buddhism, Zen, Transcendental Meditation or Yoga.

What is going on again in the Dallas diocese, again?

Jesuit speaker Fr. Robert E. Kennedy, S.J. has been invited to be the speaker and the leader of a Zen retreat at St. Joseph’s Parish, Richardson, TX. The talk is scheduled as follows: February 10, 2006, at 7-9 p.m. in the Main Sanctuary, and for February 11th and 12th, in the St. Joseph Room. Poor St. Joseph is rolling over in his grave.

The following is a bio and a photograph of Fr. Kennedy in his Zen kimono on the front page of ‘Morning Star Zendo,’ a center where Kennedy is affiliated:

“Robert Kennedy, S.J., Roshi, is a Jesuit priest and Zen teacher in the White Plum lineage. He studied with Yamada Roshi in Kamakura, Japan, with Maezumi Roshi in Los Angeles, and with Glassman Roshi in New York. Glassman Roshi installed Kennedy as sensei in 1991 and conferred Inka (his final seal of approval) in 1997, making him a roshi (master). Kennedy Roshi is the author of Zen Gifts to Christians and Zen Spirit, Christian Spirit…. To date, Kennedy Roshi has installed six dharma successors…and Kevin Hunt Sensei, a Trappist monk from St. Joseph’s Abbey at Spencer, Mass.

“For the occasion of Fr. Hunt’s installation, the Superior General of the Society of Jesus, Peter-Hans Kolvenbach, S.J., wrote:

Because of the long preparation and training required to become a master of the demanding Zen training, Fr. Hunt’s achievement is one that we can all celebrate in thanksgiving to God … Jesuits and other Christians have found Zen to be a valuable instrument for progressing in the spiritual life. … By coming to focus on the present moment through the practice of the techniques of Zen meditation, the Christian can become aware of God’s immediate loving presence.”

 

Cardinal Josef Ratzinger [now Pope Benedict XVI] addresses the problems with Zen combined with Christianity in the following [document at the bottom of this page], “Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation.”

Here we clearly see Cardinal Ratzinger, then Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, on October 15, 1989, teaching the dangers of Zen, Buddhism and Transcendental Meditation, as well as some other forms of prayer. See excerpt from Section 3, n.12; also see Endnote n.1 below:

12. With the present diffusion of eastern methods of meditation in the Christian world and in ecclesial communities, we find ourselves faced with a pointed renewal of an attempt, which is not free from dangers and errors, “to fuse Christian meditation with that which is non-Christian.” Proposals in this direction are numerous and radical to a greater or lesser extent. Some use eastern methods solely as a psycho-physical preparation for a truly Christian contemplation; others go further and, using different techniques, try to generate spiritual experiences similar to those described in the writings of certain Catholic mystics. Still others do not hesitate to place that absolute without image or concepts, which is proper to Buddhist theory, on the same level as the majesty of God revealed in Christ, which towers above finite reality. To this end, they make use of a “negative theology,” which transcends every affirmation seeking to express what God is, and denies that the things of this world can offer traces of the infinity of God. Thus they propose abandoning not only meditation on the salvific works accomplished in history by the God of the Old and New Covenant, but also the very idea of the One and Triune God, who is Love, in favor of an immersion “in the indeterminate abyss of the divinity.” These and similar proposals to harmonize Christian meditation with eastern techniques need to have their contents and methods ever subjected to a thorough-going examination so as to avoid the danger of falling into syncretism.

Why is Bishop Grahmann allowing another questionable speaker priest to come into our diocese? There are excellent books giving wonderful examples of learning ‘contemplative’ Christian prayer, many written by Canonized Saints of the Church.

This is the same pastor, Fr. Fischer of St. Joseph’s Parish in Richardson, TX, who very recently hosted a two days retreat given by dissenter priest, Fr. Richard Rohr, O.F.M. Despite the enormous evidence that Rohr is an unfaithful priest who openly dissents against Humanae vitae, and who promotes homosexuality, the Bishop of Dallas, Bp. Charles V. Grahmann, and the pastor, Fr. Fischer, affirmed their support for this bumfuzzler preacher as well.

NB: Do not ask this writer what all of this Zen terminology means. This writer does not know and does not care to know.

Endnotes

1. The expression “eastern methods” is used to refer to methods which are inspired by Hinduism and Buddhism, such as “Zen,” “Transcendental Meditation” or “Yoga.” Thus, it indicates methods of meditation of the non-Christian Far East which today are not infrequently adopted by some Christians also in their meditation. The orientation of the principles and methods contained in this present document is intended to serve as a reference point not just for this problem, but also, in a more general way, for the different forms of prayer practiced nowadays in ecclesial organizations, particularly in associations, movements and groups.

Barbara Kralis, the article’s author, writes for various Christian and conservative publications. She is a regular columnist at RenewAmerica.us, Catholic Online.com, The Wanderer newspaper, New Oxford Review Magazine, Washington Dispatch, MichNews, Catholic Citizens of Illinois, Phil Brennan’s WOW, ChronWatch, etc. Her first journalism position was with Boston Herald Traveler, 1964. Barbara published/edited ‘Semper Fidelis’ Catholic print newsletter. She and her husband, Mitch, live in the great State of Texas, and co-direct the Jesus Through Mary Catholic Foundation. She can be reached at: Avemaria@earthlink.net.

 

Relativism: The Central Problem for Faith today

http://www.ewtn.com/library/curia/ratzrela.htm
EXTRACT

(Cardinal Ratzinger, Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, gave this address during the meeting of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith with the presidents of the Doctrinal Commissions of the Bishops’ Conferences of Latin America, held in Guadalajara, Mexico, in May 1996.) […]

Orthodoxy and Orthopraxis

In order to help us in this effort to penetrate the hidden wisdom contained in the madness of the faith, it will be good for us to try to know the relativist theory of [John] Hick‘s religion better and discover where it leads man. In the end, for Hick, religion means that man goes from “self-centeredness,” as the existence of the old Adam, to “reality-centeredness,” as existence of the new man, thus extending from oneself to the otherness of one’s neighbor. It sounds beautiful, but when it is considered in depth it appears as empty and vacuous as the call to authenticity by
Bultmann, who in turn had taken that concept from Heidegger. For this, religion is not necessary.

Aware of these limits, the former Catholic priest Paul Knitter tried to overcome the void of a theory of religion reduced to the categorical imperative by means of a new synthesis between Asia and Europe that should be more concrete and internally enriched. His proposal tends to give religion a new concrete expression by joining the theology of pluralist religion with the theologies of liberation. Interreligious dialogue must be simplified radically and become practically effective by basing it on only one principle: “the primacy of orthopraxis with regard to orthodoxy.”[8]

Putting praxis above knowledge in this way is also a clearly Marxist inheritance. […]

 

New Age

The relativism of Hick, Knitter and related theories are ultimately based on a rationalism which declares that reason—in the Kantian meaning—is incapable of metaphysical cognition. The new foundation of religion comes about by following a pragmatic path with more ethical or political overtones. However, there is also a consciously anti-rationalist response to the experience of the slogan “Everything is relative,” which comes together under the pluriform denomination of New Age.

For the supporters of the New Age, the solution to the problem of relativity must not be sought in a new encounter of the self with another or others, but by overcoming the subject in an ecstatic return to the cosmic dance. Like the old gnosis, this way pretends to be totally attuned to all the results of science and to be based on all kinds of scientific knowledge (biology, psychology, sociology, physics). But on the basis of this presupposition it offers at the same time a considerably anti-rationalist model of religion, a modern “mystic”: The Absolute is not to be believed, but to be experienced. God is not a person to be distinguished from the world, but a spiritual energy present in the universe. Religion means the harmony of myself with the cosmic whole, the overcoming of all separations.

For more, see:
http://www.crossroadsinitiative.com/library_article/668/Relativism_the_Central_Problem_Cardinal_Joseph_Ratzinger.html

 

The new danger, Ratzinger says, is relativism: when Cardinal Ratzinger draws a new target into his sights there are often serious consequences

http://findarticles.com/p/articles/mi_m1141/is_n44_v32/ai_18791240/

By John Thavis, National Catholic Reporter, October 18, 1996

VATICAN CITY Early this year, on a plane to Latin America, Pope John Paul II dismissed liberation theology as irrelevant. There were a few howls of protest, but with Marxism rapidly fading as a global ideology, many church thinkers quietly agreed.

Now Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, the Vatican’s chief doctrinal official, has offered a more definitive obituary for this branch of theological thought — and some words of warning for the future. He explained his position in talks in May to Latin America bishops and in September to some 80 bishops from mission territories.

In the 1980s, the German cardinal said, liberation theology in its more radical forms was the most urgent challenge to the faith. Its appeal collapsed along with Marxist regimes, when people recognized that redemption was not a political process, he said. But that doesn’t mean the sun is now shining on the state of Catholic theology.

For Cardinal Ratzinger, a dark new cloud hangs on the horizon: relativism, or the idea that no one can presume to know the true way. Relativism may ultimately be more dangerous to Catholicism, he said, because it is popularized in efforts to “democratize” the church, to arbitrarily modify the liturgy and to erase differences with other religions.

“Relativism has thus become the central problem for the faith at the present time,” he stated. That’s pretty heavy judgment. When Cardinal Ratzinger draws a new target into his sights there are often serious consequences. Dubbed by the Italian press the “Panzer-Kardinal” — after the German tank — the 69-year-old prelate has summoned a number of theologians to the Vatican in recent years for clarification and, if necessary, correction of their views.

His Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith is considered the most powerful at the Vatican, because its authority extends to any question of church teaching. In the name of doctrinal integrity, it can freeze an ecumenical dialogue, remove a Catholic professor or throw out a translation of a catechism. So when Cardinal Ratzinger talks, church people listen. The bishops were an especially attentive audience.

In the cardinal’s view, relativism is a bigger threat than liberation theology was a decade ago largely because its ideas are so embedded in democratic society. The key to successful modern politics, he said, is compromise and a rejection of absolute positions. But now, theologians are mistakenly applying these methods to religion and ethics, he said. As a result, the cardinal said, Jesus is widely seen today as “one religious leader among others” and not as the living God. Likewise, concepts like the church, dogma and the sacraments are also viewed as too “unconditional,” and the church is accused of intransigence and fundamentalism.

Cardinal Ratzinger’s exposition revealed why he and other Vatican officials often bristle at the terms “dialogue,” “pluralism,” “democracy” and “multi-culturalism” when they are applied to the church. All these concepts involve an assumption of equal rank among the participants, he said, yet the church can never accept putting one’s faith on the same level as the convictions of others.

 

Unfortunately, he added, many Catholics are leaving the church because they think questions of doctrine should be decided by majority vote, as if the faith were some kind of party platform. The relativistic view, he argued, is typically Western, yet it has links to Asian religious philosophy — a dangerous combination. The cardinal warned that some Christian theologians in India, for example, “set aside the image of Christ from its exclusive position” and place it on the same level as Indian saving myths.

Meanwhile, many in the West have embraced New Age beliefs, described by Cardinal Ratzinger as an anti-rationalist manifestation of the “everything is relative” attitude. New Age followers seek a return to the mystery of the whole and the infinite, through “inebriating music, rhythm, dance, frenetic lights and dark shadows, and in the human mass,” he said.

“The gods return. They have become more believable than God” to the New Agers, he said.

Inevitably, Christianity is seen as a “spiritual imperialism” that must be thrown off. The cardinal said the much-reformed Catholic liturgy is especially vulnerable to New Age ideas today. Because some Catholics are weary of the pure, spoken liturgy, they seek what is “inebriating and ecstatic.”

“I admit that I am exaggerating,” he said. “But the tendencies are there.” Cardinal Ratzinger, who once delivered a dour assessment of the post-Vatican II church, is sometimes described as a pessimist. He sees strong opposition to the gospel in the world; he calls it a miracle that the Christian faith survives in the current cultural situation.

But his views on the state of theology are not all doom and gloom. There are hopeful signs, he said, that reason is opening itself up to faith. Interestingly, he avoided crediting church authority for that. Rather, he said, it’s the result of the human being’s natural yearning for the infinite and for a God who enters into our world. This is a thinking man’s faith, not blind belief.

As Cardinal Ratzinger put it: “Reason will not be saved without the faith, but the faith without reason will not be human.”

 

COMMUNION WITHOUT CONFESSION AND THE 1983 CODE OF CANON LAW [TRADITIONALIST]

http://www.sspxasia.com/Documents/SiSiNoNo/1998_January/Cardinal_Ratzinger.htm
EXTRACT

Si Si No No
January 1998 No. 24

On Oct. 27, 1996, the Osservatore Romano published Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger‘s conference given to the “presidents of the Commission for the Doctrine of the Faith of the Latin American Episcopal Conferences (Guadalajara, Mexico, May 1996).” The title of the conference was “Relativism has become today’s main problem as far as Faith and Theology are concerned.”  

In the first part of his conference, Card. Ratzinger refers to “liberation theology” and to “theological relativism,” especially those represented by the “American Presbyterian J. Hick” and by “P. Knitter, a former Catholic priest,” as well as by the “New Age” movement.

Regarding “theological relativism,” he tells us that it “starts from Kant’s distinction between phenomena and noumena: we are not able to attain to ultimate reality in itself, since we can only see it through diverse ‘lenses’ by our own way of perception.” Therefore, “the identification of a singular historical figure, Jesus of Nazareth, with ‘reality’ itself, that is, with the living God, is rejected out of hand as being a lapse back into myth: Jesus is expressly relativized as just one more religious genius among so many others. That which is absolute, or else He who is absolute, cannot present Himself in history, wherein are to be found only models, only ideal figures which refer us to something utterly different, to that which we cannot apprehend or know as such in history. From this it is clear that the (Catholic) Church also, her dogmas and sacraments, cannot have any value of absolute necessity.”

Regarding P. Knitter’s (a former Catholic priest) “primacy of orthopraxis over orthodoxy,” Card. Ratzinger writes that such a primacy comes as a “logical consequence, once a person abandons metaphysics: if knowledge becomes [more exactly: is erroneously considered] impossible, all that is left is human acts (or behavior).” Then follows Ratzinger’s critique: “But is this allegation true? From where can I get the impression that an action is just, if l have no idea of what is just…Praxis alone is no light…Knitter…asserts that the criterion allowing him to distinguish between orthopraxy and pseudo-praxy, is man’s liberty. But he still must explain, in a practical and persuasive manner, just what is liberty and what it is that leads man to his real liberation.”

Conclusion: “In the last analysis, Hick’s relativism is based upon a rationalism [i.e., the error of those who reject all revelation and give assent to nothing but what can be attained by the natural power of their own reason] which, in the Kantian fashion, pretends that metaphysics [i.e., that branch of philosophy dealing with the first principle of things] cannot be known or grasped by human reason.” 

THE RETURN OF PAGANISM, OR “NEW AGE”

Card. Ratzinger has also described remarkably well the neo-paganism of the “New Age,” which “seeks to put forth a completely anti-rationalist model of religion – a modern ‘mystique’: Man cannot believe in the absolute but he may experience. God is not a Person…but consists in the spiritual energy which propagates itself in the Whole…Man’s redemption consists in ridding himself of his I…and returning to the Whole. The (pagan) ‘gods’ are back. They now appear more believable than God. We must bring up to date those primordial [pre-Christian] rites by which the I is initiated into the mystery of the Whole and liberated of itself.” In brief, the New Age says: “Let us now give up the adventure of Christianity which has proven to be a failure, so let us now return to our pagan gods.” Further on, Card. Ratzinger notes the influence that the “New Age” is having on some Catholic “liturgies”: “Nowadays, we have grown weary of wordy liturgies, [but how can one simply reduce Catholic liturgy to words?] approaching New Age orientations: people are now looking for noisy and ecstatic experiences.”

 

 
 

Cardinal Ratzinger Debates Atheist Philosopher (Encounter on Existence of God Draws a Crowd in Rome)

http://stmaryvalleybloom.org/ratzinger-debate.html

ROME, September 22, 2000 (ZENIT.org) A public debate on the existence of God between Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger and an atheist philosopher attracted a packed theater here yesterday.

The prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith squared off against Paolo Flores d’Arcais, philosopher and director of the leftist “MicroMega” magazine. The moderator of the debate was a Jewish journalist, Gad Lerner, director of Italian television channel RAI-Uno.

The debate, in the Quirino Theater, was occasioned by the reissue of a special edition of “MicroMega” dedicated to “Philosophy and Religion,” to which the cardinal and Flores d’Arcais contributed. The special issue has already sold 100,000 copies.

Before the debate, a crowd gathered outside the theater, unable to enter because of lack of space. The theater was overcrowded, with people sitting on the floor. The public followed the dialectic duel intently and intermittently applauded each of the speakers during the two-and-a-quarter-hour debate.

Lerner wanted to know if there are clear-cut boundaries between believers and nonbelievers, and if they have anything in common. Partially answering his own question, he said that both speakers shared in common “the rejection of an accommodating religiosity, with a God made to measure, without measuring oneself against the issue of truth, which is so widespread today, as seen in New Age and in a certain idea of Buddhism.” Lerner then asked the speakers what caused the need to discuss the topic.

Cardinal Ratzinger replied that “it stems from the fact that we believers think that we have something to say to others. We are convinced that man needs to know God. The truth, which must be known, appeared in Jesus. At this time of crisis, we must not live only toward the self.”

In turn, Flores d’Arcais said, “There is great imbalance in a debate of this kind. The believer is interested in converting. The atheist does not have this need.” He questioned why an atheist is interested in faith, and responded that “to be an atheist means to maintain that everything is played out here, in this finite existence. Alliances, solidarities, conflicts and clashes are established on this basis. Coexistence based on tolerance is not indifferent to the type of faith.

“If the faith of a Christian is that of the first generations of Christians, faith that is scandal to reason, there is no conflict with the nonbeliever. However, if faith attempts to be the synthesis and fulfillment of reason, which is most characteristic of man, one can understand the temptation to impose itself. Why don’t you believers renounce the need to demonstrate the truth, why do you pretend rationality?”

Cardinal Ratzinger responded, saying that “the Christians of the first generations did not believe that faith was absurd. Paul spoke in the Areopagus. Paul preached a faith that is scandal, on one hand, but he was convinced that he wasn’t announcing something absurd, but rather a message that could appeal to reason, a religion that is not invented but that is in consonance with our reason. I agree with Flores d’Arcais that this must not be imposed.”

Questioned as to whether one can live without faith, Flores d’Arcais replied, “It depends on what is meant by faith. If it is understood as a profound existential passion for certain values that make something sensible of life, no. But if it is understood as a religious belief, yes, one can live without faith.”

He continued, “Faith is something more, but also something less. The lucidity of the finite allows one to live the experiences of life with intensity and greater awareness.”

As regards the issue of whether believers and nonbelievers share something in common, Cardinal Ratzinger said that “there is a common ground. There can be agreement on values that make life worthwhile: to combat intolerance, fanaticism; be committed to the dignity of man, to liberty and assistance to the needy. It is a ground in which, despite the division, we share a common responsibility. Love against hatred, truth against lies, is innate to man. Awareness of and commitment to human dignity is a hidden presence of a deeper faith, even if it is not defined in theological terms. It is the common root of good against evil.”

During a debate on the Enlightenment and laicism, in which the cardinal spoke of tolerance, Flores d’Arcais said: “How much you have allowed yourselves as Church to be contaminated by the secular world! The word tolerance is an Enlightenment word.”

Cardinal Ratzinger replied that the word laicism has a meaning in Italy that is different from other countries. He said that “the Christian wanted to be enlightened in a certain sense. It is time to transcend these oppositions.

“The Enlightenment was opposed to Christianity, but there were currents of Christian Enlightenment,” the cardinal said. “Christianity should return to its roots. There is opposition only in certain aspects of the Enlightenment. I would not speak of contamination. I think it is positive that these two currents, which were separated, meet and that each one begins to learn from the other.” The cardinal’s words prompted long applause. As regards the common ground between a believer and an atheist, Flores d’Arcais said, “The common ground is the Gospel and the values of the Gospel. There are two fundamental values: Jesus’ phrase: ‘let your yes be yes, and your no, be no,’ is the idea that all exaggerated diplomacy comes from the devil. The second value is that the sin of sins is privilege, differences of wealth. These two values are often more deeply felt by many who are not believers than by the majority of Christians.” Again came much applause from the audience. ZE00092202

 

Cardinal Ratzinger Considers Whether Truth, Faith, and Tolerance Are Compatible

http://www.ignatiusinsight.com/features/cardratzinger_tt_oct04.asp

October 2004
Jesus Christ is the only savior, says Christianity. “Can this absolute claim still be maintained today?” That’s the question addressed by the Vatican’s Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger in his new book, Truth and Tolerance: Christian Belief and World Religions.
When, in 2000, the Catholic Church reiterated its teaching about Jesus in its declaration
Dominus Iesus, “a cry of outrage arose from modern society,” notes Ratzinger, “but also from great non-Christian cultures such as that of India: this was said to be a document of intolerance and of religious arrogance that should have no place in the world of today.” Ratzinger argues that the Church’s teaching is not intolerant but true.

How can Christianity insist it is true in the face of other religions and philosophies making competing claims? Do truth and tolerance inevitably conflict with each other? Does respect for others mean all religions are equally true? Does the diversity of religions prove there’s no such thing as religious truth? Or do all religions ultimately teach the same thing? Are all religions capable of saving their adherents?
Truth and Tolerance is Ratzinger’s careful answers to these important questions.
Ratzinger confronts head-on the claim that Christianity has imposed European culture on other peoples. “Christianity … originated, not in Europe, but in the Near East, in the geographical point at which the continents of Asia, Africa, and Europe come into contact,” he writes.
Yes, Christianity has a European element. But above all it has a perennial message that comes from God, not from any human culture, argues Ratzinger. While Christians have sometimes pushed their cultures on other peoples, as have non-Christians, Christianity itself is alien to no authentically human culture. Its very nature as a free response to God’s gift of himself in Jesus Christ means that Christianity must propose itself to culture, not impose itself.
The issues of truth and diversity in religion are also tackled by Ratzinger. Some people relegate religion to the realm of feelings and taste. As people’s feelings and tastes vary, so, too, do their religious ideas and practices. Ratzinger responds by presenting what he calls “the inevitability of the question of truth.”
Other people argue that all religions essentially affirm the same things. Truth and Tolerance points to fundamental, non-negotiable differences among religions, as well as certain common elements.
Ratzinger distinguishes two main forms of religion. On the one hand, there is a kind of mysticism in which one seeks to merge into or become identical with everything, in an all-embracing, impersonal unity. Many Eastern religions and the New Age movement are religions of that sort. On the other hand, there is “a personal understanding of God,” in which one is united in love with a personal God and yet remains distinct from him. Christianity, Judaism, and Islam are examples of the latter kind of religion.
A first-rate theologian, as well as a church leader, Ratzinger also assesses the strengths and weaknesses of the three main contemporary approaches to a “theology of religions”: exclusivism, inclusivism, and pluralism.
Exclusivism holds that only those who explicitly accept Christ and the Christian message can be saved. Inclusivism is the view that non-Christian religions implicitly contain Christian truth and therefore that their adherents are “anonymous Christians.” Pluralism holds that there are many valid ways to God among the various religions.
At the heart of the discussion about the diversity of religions, contends Ratzinger, is the identity of Jesus Christ. Is the he the sole savior, prefigured by other religious leaders perhaps but nonetheless unique? Is he one among many religious figures who bring salvation? Is he the one true God in human flesh, rather an avatar or one among many different manifestations of the divine?
Christianity has always held that the revelation of God in Jesus Christ is definitive, argues Ratzinger. The divinity of Jesus is “the real dividing line in the history of religions,” which makes sense of “two other fundamental concepts of the Christian faith, which have become unmentionable nowadays: conversion and mission.”
Relativism, which Ratzinger calls “the central problem for faith in our time,” lurks behind most modern mistakes about faith and morality. The net result is a deep skepticism about whether anything is true or can be known to be true.
Christianity can help modern thought overcome its relativism and skepticism by presenting the One who is the truth, Jesus Christ, the one who sets people free by their coming to know, understand and love the truth. Ratzinger explains how tolerance, reason and freedom are not only compatible with truth, but ultimately depend upon it.
With respect to the difficult subject of things interreligious, Ratzinger strongly supports interreligious dialogue, so long as it isn’t understood as assuming all points of view are and must be, in the end, equally valid. About interreligious prayer—understood as prayer together by Christians and non-Christians, with widely different religious views—he is more skeptical. He distinguishes multireligious prayer, where different religious groups come together but pray separate from one another, and interreligious prayer.
Ratzinger doubts whether reasonable conditions for interreligious prayer can generally be met. Still, he lays out careful criteria for such prayer, which include agreement about the nature of God, and the nature and subject of prayer, as well circumstances that don’t lend themselves to misunderstanding such common prayer as relativism or a denial of the uniqueness of Jesus Christ in the Christian faith.
Truth and Tolerance is a book for anyone interested in how Christianity, world religions, faith, truth, and freedom fit together.

Cardinal Ratzinger is Pope Benedict XVI — and, personally, I couldn’t be happier!
http://cumbey.blogspot.com/2005/04/cardinal-ratzinger-is-pope-benedict.html

The announcement has just been made. Cardinal Ratzinger is the successor to Pope John Paul II. Personally, I could not be happier about it. Although the New Age Movement was apparently running rampant in the Catholic Church in the earlier 1980s, things started to change in about 1988. That was the year Matthew Fox was “silenced” for one year. Cardinal Ratzinger played a most direct role in the entire change of direction of the Catholic Church from one of toleration to one of opposition to New Age doctrinal heresies.
Cardinal Ratzinger headed the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith in the Vatican. When I started my research on the New Age Movement in 1981, the Archdiocese of Detroit bookstore probably had as many New Age books as the local New Age book dealer. Points south such as Grailville in Loveland, Ohio were strictly New Age. The last I checked, they still were.
I remember that as a conscientious member of Highland Park Baptist Church in Southfield, Michigan, I thought I needed to educate people on the disturbing theological and political developments vis a vis the New Age Movement I was witnessing which could well have prophetic implications. My pastor then was Joseph B. Stowell who later became President of Moody Bible Institute in Chicago. Hoping he would carry the ball, I would buy duplicate sets of the evidence and hand then to Pastor Stowell. My recollection of those times was that he thereafter preached about 16 sermons on Jonah, looking disturbed as he did. We heard so many sermons on Jonah, various members of the congregation joked that if they heard one more, they would plan on wearing their bathing suits to church! Then one Sunday, the New Year of 1982, he reversed course, brightened and said, “Well, everything’s going to get better and better.” My then young son said, “Mom, it looks like he considered everything you said and has now rejected it.” I will tell you now the word on the New Age Movement got out with little or no thanks to Pastor Stowell. I requested my materials back and disturbed by his telling me he had not quite finished reading a book that he had obviously never opened, we had a meeting at his request in April 1982 just maybe two weeks before the New Agers ran their March 25, 1982 ads reading “The Christ is now here.” I was astounded when he told me that like me, he was very busy and had to delegate. He had asked a number of members of his staff and professional colleagues if they had heard of the New Age Movement. He said they had not and therefore he had to conclude it did not exist.
I told Pastor Stowell of a number of New Agers I knew of personally who had repented and broke from their involvement in the movement after seeing my collected materials. At that point, he said, “Connie, there must be something wrong with your message.” I said, “Why is that, Joe?” (We were on a first name basis!) He said, “Too many Catholics and New Agers are responding to it.” I was astounded. I said, “Joe, when Jesus was here, what was his pet peeve?” He said, “the hypocrites and the Pharisees, why?” I said, “It’s still his pet peeve.” He said, “Oh, no, that applied only to the Jews of Jesus’ day — why they were much more apostate than we are. I’m a child of God — I’ve been transferred to the Kingdom of God.” I said, “Were they? Are you? Have you? If you want my opinion, that’s a pharisaical attitude right there.” He said, “Well, I don’t agree.” That night David Bryant treated the congregation to a shameless display of what I consider New Age proselytizing. I mentioned it in my first book, THE HIDDEN DANGERS OF THE RAINBOW. I will tell you right now that I got the word out on the New Age Movement with precious little help from Pastor Stowell.
Given the lack of evangelical concern at that point in time, I decided it would be more profitable to educate my client base — those who respected me enough to pay for advice — on the New Age Movement and its subtle threats both to their souls and to society in general. One day in September, 1981, I had a call from a young local priest, Fr. Eduard Perrone (not to be confused with the published Italian Theosophist of the same name) wanting to know just what I had shown a former lapsed Catholic, a childhood friend of the priest, who came back to church after many years away, and then sought him out, telling him what he saw in my office. I invited that priest to come take a look. He came in early October of 1981, reviewed my materials and then said, “I can hardly believe I’m holding this in my hand.” He finally said, “I have to accept the truth of what you have told me — I saw too much of this going through the seminary to ignore it.” He said something I will never forget: “We have a terrible job facing us — how to wake people up without scaring them to death.” I have tried never to forget that wise advice!
To make a long story very short, Fr. Perrone brought MANY people to see me at the office all with their own collections of prophetic fulfillment they were seeing. He and the fine ladies of his parish eventually organized regular Saturday afternoon speaking sessions for me at his church school’s library. They taped my speeches and disseminated those tapes. After a Detroit Free Press reporter converted of her own New Age involvement and wrote a very picture essay story about my work, my work became international.
There was then the disturbing aspect of tremendous infiltration of the Roman Catholic Church which still exists on some levels. (There was tremendous Protestant infiltration as well — much of it coming from Jeremy Rifkin.)
In the fall of 1983, I spoke in Seattle. Afterwards, at the request of some who contacted me in Detroit, I furnished Seattle Catholic activists materials proving a Catholic priest, Fr. Matthew Fox (excommunicated as of 1993), was giving seminars with self-confessed witches, with headlines of “Starhawk teaches at Holy Name’s.” A Seattle banker who was present said he thought the Vatican should be notified. I said imprudently “save your breath – I’m sure they must know.” Nevertheless he sent the materials to Cardinal Ratzinger in Rome who according to Kitty Muggeridge’s book, YOUR HOUSE IS LEFT DESOLATE, as well as Matthew Fox’s very bitter autobiography (incidentally which also assigns some blame to yours truly for his woes) thereafter opened a file on Matthew Fox and began his long investigation. Cardinal Ratzinger wrote beautiful detailed papers on the spiritual evils of the New Age Movement, carefully citing the Alice Bailey references, that others giving probable disinformation (e.g., Fr. Pacwa) were saying to disregard.

I was told that teaching about the New Age Movement was now mandatory in the Italian seminaries, at least. I had a priest walk up to me in southern California when I was speaking at a Human Life International Conference in the early 1990s and ask me, “How does it feel to be the first Protestant to start a serious in-house Roman Catholic reformation.”
Just as the New Agers were ‘ecumenical,’ in short time we had our own ecumenical movement of sorts going — we had regular meetings at the church school library of that priest with local pastors from many local denominations joining the discussion and warning their respective congregations about just what the New Age Movement is. I had support from out everywhere and opposition from about everywhere, and had long discussions of the threats this movement posed both to Christianity and to the world at large. A local newspaper reporter converted out of the New Age Movement, running from it as though she had seen the devil. She wrote a major article on my work complete with pictures which ran on May 5, 1982, just a few days after the April 25th ads ran from New Agers proclaiming their “Christ is now here”. From then on, I was called by Southwest Radio Church, Trinity Broadcasting and spent close to seven full years on the national lecture circuit, returning to my law practice in December 1988.
Along the way, I had encounters with Matthew Fox, who was successfully working Catholic circles, both liturgical and educational with his New Age agenda. I sent materials to Catholics who attended my lectures at Seattle University in November, 1983. The materials were copies of Circle Network News headlined “Starhawk teaches at Holy Name’s.” It was about her work with Matthew Fox’s Institute for Creation Centered Spirituality. She wrote “we danced the spiral, jumped the cauldron and found other new and innovative ways to express ourselves. Isn’t it wonderful to find such a sympathetic spirit to paganism in the Christian world?”
The Seattle Catholics United for the Faith people sent the materials to Cardinal Ratzinger against my advice. (I was convinced everybody had to know and nobody would do anything about it.) Cardinal Ratzinger, I later learned both from Kitty Muggeridge’s book about the crisis of faith in the Catholic Church, Your House is Left Desolate, and Matthew Fox’s autobiography that this was when the Catholic Church began to investigate and then clamp down on the New Age Movement. Cardinal Ratzinger has taken, at least in the past, a firm stand against the New Age Movement and its denials of the exclusive divinity in Christ in “whom we alone have salvation.” I have no reason to suspect he has backed away from these truths.
For those and many more reasons, I am happy that he, Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger is the new Pope Benedict XVI. My prayers are with him and the church he will now be heading in what increasingly appears more and more to be apocalyptic times.
Thank you and good night.
Constance E. Cumbey
April 19, 2005

 

I reproduce below a letter that I received from Constance Cumbey.

From:
Constance E. Cumbey
To:
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
Sent: Sunday, September 09, 2007 7:55 AM

Subject: Keep up your good work

I was so very happy to learn about your excellent work warning about the errors of the New Age Movement.

Sincerely, 

CONSTANCE E. CUMBEY

cumbey@yahoo.com
www.cumbey.blogspot.com

www.TheMicroEffect.com

Constance E. Cumbey, Attorney at Law, 2525 S. Telegraph, Suite 304, Bloomfield Hills, MI, USA 48302 (248) 253-0333; 253-9037

Ms. Cumbey must have come across my work on the Internet.

She is the author of “The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow, The New Age Movement and Our Coming Age of Barbarism“, 1983, Huntingdon House Inc., ISBN Number 0-910311-03-X. I first got a second hand copy in 1998 and I have cited her in several of my articles.

 

Pope Opposes Harry Potter Novels – Signed Letters from Cardinal Ratzinger Now Online

http://www.lifesitenews.com/news/archive/ldn/2005/jul/05071301

July 13, 2005

RIMSTING, Germany, July 13, 2005 LifeSiteNews.com has obtained and made available online copies of two letters sent by Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, who was recently elected Pope, to a German critic of the Harry Potter novels. In March 2003, a month after the English press throughout the world falsely proclaimed that Pope John Paul II approved of Harry Potter, the man who was to become his successor sent a letter to a Gabriele Kuby outlining his agreement with her opposition to J.K. Rowling’s offerings. (See below for links to scanned copies of the letters signed by Cardinal Ratzinger.)

As the sixth issue of Rowling’s Harry Potter series – Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince – is about to be released, the news that Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger expressed serious reservations about the novels is now finally being revealed to the English-speaking world still under the impression the Vatican approves the Potter novels.

In a letter dated March 7, 2003 Cardinal Ratzinger thanked Kuby for her “instructive” book Harry Potter – gut oder böse (Harry Potter- good or evil?), in which Kuby says the Potter books corrupt the hearts of the young, preventing them from developing a properly ordered sense of good and evil, thus harming their relationship with God while that relationship is still in its infancy.

 

“It is good, that you enlighten people about Harry Potter, because those are subtle seductions, which act unnoticed and by this deeply distort Christianity in the soul, before it can grow properly,” wrote Cardinal Ratzinger.

The letter also encouraged Kuby to send her book on Potter to the Vatican prelate who quipped about Potter during a press briefing which led to the false press about the Vatican support of Potter. At a Vatican press conference to present a study document on the New Age in April 2003, one of the presenters – Rev. Peter Fleetwood – made a positive comment on the Harry Potter books in response to a question from a reporter. Headlines such as “Pope Approves Potter” (Toronto Star), “Pope Sticks Up for Potter Books” (BBC), “Harry Potter Is Ok with the Pontiff” (Chicago Sun Times) and “Vatican: Harry Potter’s OK with us” (CNN Asia) littered the mainstream media.

In a second letter sent to Kuby on May 27, 2003, Cardinal Ratzinger “gladly” gave his permission to Kuby to make public “my judgement about Harry Potter.”

The most prominent Potter critic in North America, Catholic novelist and painter Michael O’Brien commented to LifeSiteNews.com on the “judgement” of now-Pope Benedict saying, “This discernment on the part of Benedict XVI reveals the Holy Father’s depth and wide ranging gifts of spiritual discernment.” O’Brien, author of a book dealing with fantasy literature for children added, “it is consistent with many of the statements he’s been making since his election to the Chair of Peter, indeed for the past 20 years – a probing accurate read of the massing spiritual warfare that is moving to a new level of struggle in western civilization. He is a man in whom a prodigious intellect is integrated with great spiritual gifts. He is the father of the universal church and we would do well to listen to him.”


English translations of the two letters by Cardinal Ratzinger follow:

Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger
Vatican City
March 7, 2003

Esteemed and dear Ms. Kuby!

Many thanks for your kind letter of February 20th and the informative book which you sent me in the same mail. It is good, that you enlighten people about Harry Potter, because those are subtle seductions, which act unnoticed and by this deeply distort Christianity in the soul, before it can grow properly.

I would like to suggest that you write to Mr. Peter Fleetwood, (Pontifical Council of Culture, Piazza S. Calisto 16, 100153 Rome) directly and to send him your book.

Sincere Greetings and Blessings,

+ Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger

=======================

Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger
Vatican City
May 27, 2003

Esteemed and dear Ms. Kuby,

Somehow your letter got buried in the large pile of name-day, birthday and Easter mail. Finally this pile is taken care of, so that I can gladly allow you to refer to my judgment about Harry Potter.

Sincere Greetings and Blessings,

+ Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger

Links to the scanned copies of the two signed letters by Cardinal Ratzinger (in German) – In PDF format:
http://www.lifesite.net/ldn/2005_docs/ratzingerletter.pdf

http://www.lifesite.net/ldn/2005_docs/ratzingerpermission.pdf

See LifeSite’s Harry Potter resource section at: http://www.lifesite.net/features/harrypotter/

 

Hidden Dangers of the New Age

http://www.catholicassociates.com/leaflets/Hidden%20dangers%20New%20Age.pdf

‘For there shall be a time, when they will not endure sound doctrine; but, according to their own desires, they will heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears: And will indeed turn away their hearing from the truth, but will be turned into fables.(From St Paul’s second letter to Timothy, chapter 4, verses 3 and 4)

Fifteen years ago a journalist summed up the accelerating emergence of New Age beliefs and practices in these words: “…..traditional forms of paganism are prospering in the West. In the midst of skyscrapers, computers, television and jets we find flourishing altars of Pantheism, nature worship, Buddhism, astrology and witchcraft.….we find spiritual supermarkets full of ready-wrapped, do-it-yourself meditation religions.” Today, not only are all those activities still prospering, but they are also more widely available. They are accepted as legitimate alternative expressions of ‘spirituality’. They have become part of mainstream culture.

In 1993 Pope John Paul II
issued a warning about New Age spirituality referring to it as “a vague vision of the world expressed in myths and symbols.”
When he was Cardinal Ratzinger, Pope Benedict XVI
defined the New Age concisely by describing it as “a multiple and changing phenomenon.” In 2003 the Vatican issued a document entitled Jesus Christ the Bearer of the Water of Life – A Christian Reflection on the ‘New Age’ – in which the following observation is made: “Western culture has taken a step beyond tolerance to a conscious erosion of respect for normality. Normality is presented as a morally loaded concept linked necessarily with absolute norms. For a growing number of people absolute beliefs or norms indicate nothing but an inability to tolerate other people’s views and convictions. In this atmosphere alternative life-styles and theories have really taken off…..”

 

But, you might say, surely most New Age beliefs and practices are quite harmless, so why do we need to bother about them? A brief and simple question like this deserves a brief and simple answer. However, unfortunately, where the so-called New Age is concerned, brevity and simplicity are rarely possible. It is not just a matter of ‘yes’ or ‘no’. For example: ‘Is there such a thing as the New Age Movement?’ Well, the answer to that is ‘yes’ and ‘no’. Why? Because it depends what is meant by the words ‘New’ and ‘Age’ and ‘Movement’. To explain this we need to look for a moment at the history and aims of what has come to be known as the New Age Movement.

First – it is not ‘New’. It goes back to the Garden of Eden with Satan tempting Eve to the forbidden knowledge which would make her like God if she followed his – that is, Satan’s – instructions. In the Book of Genesis, at the beginning of the third chapter, we have the account of his infamous lies: “You shall not die…… your eyes shall be opened…..you shall be as Gods, knowing good and evil.” In other words: you will have the power to decide what is right and what is wrong; what is good and what is evil. Secondly – the ‘Age’ referred to in the term ‘New Age’ is the so-called Age of Aquarius which we have supposedly entered at the beginning of the third millennium. The astrological Aquarian Age is said to represent the age of the spirit and liberated mankind. New Agers see it also as the end of Christianity.

In this context it is worth recalling the musical ‘Hair’ in the late nineteen-sixties and its theme song ‘Aquarius’. The lyrics of this song imprinted themselves on the minds of a whole generation in North America and Western Europe:

When the Moon is in the Seventh House, and Jupiter aligns with Mars, then Peace will guide the planets and Love will steer the Stars. This is the dawning of the Age of Aquarius…Aquarius….Harmony and understanding, sympathy and trust abounding; no more falsehoods or derision; golden living, dreams of visions, mystic crystal revelation and the mind’s true liberation. Aquarius……

Those words sum up what, from then on, began to become known as the New Age.
And the word ‘Movement’? This does not refer to any structured organisation – it has no headquarters, it has no central committee, it has no constitution. To quote again from the Vatican document mentioned above: “New Age is not a single, uniform movement, but rather a loose network of practitioners whose approach is to think globally but act locally.” Around the world millions of men and women are involved in hundreds of groups and activities in which they, with other like-minded people, are promoting beliefs and practices that are in direct opposition to Divine revelation and Christianity. They are opposed to Sacred Tradition, Sacred Scripture and the Teaching Authority of the Church. So, in that sense it could be called a ‘Movement’.

About a year ago BBC Radio Four broadcast a discussion about why – as the presenter put it – why religion appears to be giving way to ‘spirituality’. In fact, the term ‘a spiritual revolution’ was used. To all intents and purposes it is a revolution – a radical change in the way the world is viewed. Of course, to anyone involved with New Age beliefs and practices (knowingly or otherwise) the word ‘spirituality’ is unlikely to mean the same as it does to a Christian. For the Christian, the spiritual life means the “life of the Holy Spirit, dwelling in the souls of the faithful and enabling them to praise and love God and serve Him in the practice of virtue.”

However, for those involved in the New Age it is more likely to imply an esoteric perception of the world, an altered state of consciousness (such as transcendental meditation) or some vague concept of ‘enlightenment’. In this context we are likely to hear the words ‘paradigm shift’. This phrase relates to the whole range of beliefs, values, and techniques shared by members of any given community – and it involves a complete change of perspective, a different view of the world. But, as one writer has put it: “…the insidious danger of the New Age is its view of the nature of reality, which admits to no absolutes. History provides evidence that relative standards of morality breed chaos and – ultimately the downfall of society.”

It should be should pointed out that although the term ‘New Age’ only became part of common parlance in the mid-seventies it was a term used some fifty years earlier by Alice Bailey, a New Age ‘guru’ and founder of the Lucis Trust (formerly the Lucifer Trust). The Lucis Trust shares the aims of the Theosophical Society (established in 1875) which is committed to bringing about a universal brotherhood, a one-world religion and the development of the psychic powers in man. These objectives are known collectively as the Plan. It is interesting to note that when the Plan was drawn up in 1875 the founders of the Theosophical Society decreed that it should be kept secret for one hundred years. And that is exactly what happened.

To see how the New Age manifests itself in relation to our faith we need look no further than Modernism, which became known as such in the late nineteenth century and was condemned by Pope St. Pius X in 1907. Modernism rejects objective revelation and regards religion as essentially a matter of experience – personal and collective experience. Faith is from within – a part of human nature hidden and unconscious – a natural instinct belonging to the emotions – a sort of feeling for the divine. Clearly, this is at odds with the Catechism of the Catholic Church which teaches that faith is a supernatural gift from God enabling us to believe without doubting all that God has revealed. Modernism therefore, by the definition just given, can be seen as one of the means by which New Age ideas can infiltrate the Church.

Alongside this we have the present-day liberality of Secular Humanism which focuses on the self-reliance of man and dispenses entirely with the divine and supernatural. It calls for a secular system of world law and order as well as freedom of choice in matters such as abortion, divorce and sexual exploration. This is the false ‘creed’ which leads to despair and emptiness for many young people – as a result of which they are an easy target for New Age ‘spirituality’. For most of them, sadly, organised religion is seen as irrelevant.

Another ‘…ism’ that should be mentioned here is Gnosticism, that heresy which was widespread in the second and third centuries, and which has re-surfaced repeatedly ever since, albeit under different disguises – the present one being the New Age Movement. (Incidentally, Gnosticism is also the ‘religion’ of the Da Vinci Code which is currently doing irreparable harm to the faith of millions – young and old alike – by means of both the book and the film).

 

 

The writings of many New Age authors contain Christian terminology and quotations from Sacred Scripture. This gives the writings a cloak of authenticity which they do not deserve. An example of this is a programme called ‘A Course in Miracles’ promoted by the Institute for Teaching Inner Peace. They have an impressive website offering a range of books, CD’s, DVD’s, audio and video tapes and a free quarterly magazine. The purpose of this self-study course is to change one’s perceptions. The late author, Dr Helen Shucman, claimed that the course was given to her as an inner dictation. Some of it is written as though the words come directly from Jesus. The unwary may be taken in by this, but the ‘Course in Miracles’ has been described as a modern version of Gnosticism. It is counterfeit Christianity.

It is interesting to note that in Volume One of his ‘History of the Church’ Philip Hughes states that the Gnostic movement became ‘a rich and confused amalgam of rituals and beliefs, magical practices and theories, which attracted many followers.’ That would be a suitable description for much of the New Age Movement today.

Those whom we might call ‘New Agers’ share a conviction about many of the characteristics of Gnosticism: a suspicion of tradition; a distrust of authority; a dislike of objective statements of faith; the need for ‘freedom’ from the ‘stifling effects’ of doctrine and dogma; and the claim that orthodox Christianity, by being too rigid, keeps people from making their own choices about good and evil. In other words, it prevents them from making up their own minds about truth and falsehood. So, we are back to Satan in the Garden of Eden again. Add to that the promise of enlightenment that goes beyond normality, and we have the New Age in a nutshell. The Vatican document, referred to earlier, mentions ‘a widely-held perception that the time is ripe for a fundamental change in individuals, in society and in the world.’

Clearly, then, if this perception is coupled with evidence of a desire for a fulfilling and healthy existence for the human race and for the planet (and through the media we are bombarded with the so-called ‘evidence’) then the stage is set for New Age beliefs and practices to flourish. Contrast that with just one traditional reference point: the beautiful Novena in Honour of the Holy Ghost. The opening meditation for Day One reminds us that: “Only one thing is important – eternal salvation. Only one thing, therefore, is to be feared – sin.” Compare that to what many of our young people are being told in their Catholic schools today. There, it is much more likely to be: ‘Only one thing is important – saving the Earth. Only one thing, therefore, is to be feared – pollution.’ Or, for ‘pollution’ perhaps ‘population growth’ might be substituted.

There are two key characteristics which are present to a greater or lesser extent in all New Age aims and activities: Evolutionary Divinity and Global Unity. These twin ideas suggest that the human race is evolving spiritually towards a unified global ‘consciousness’. The idea of Evolutionary Divinity includes: altered states of consciousness; spirit guides; visualisation; reincarnation (the law of rebirth) and karma (the law of cause and effect). Evolutionary divinity claims that the essential nature of man is good and divine – therefore, no sin; no need for confession or forgiveness; no need for salvation. We create our own reality, and our own heaven. The idea of Global Unity embraces: creation-centred spirituality – now becoming more widely known as ‘greenspirit’; the pantheistic belief that God is everything and everything is God; and, of course, the universal brotherhood envisaged by the Theosophical Society. In this concept there is no distinction between Creator and creature – we are one with nature and man is god.
So, why has interest in the New Age grown so rapidly and spread so effectively? That is a question addressed by the Vatican document which tells us that the New Age operates more often than not on the level of feelings, instincts and emotions. That, of course, ties in with the work of the Modernists and plays into the hands of the promoters of many New Age ideas, beliefs and practices.

But, in charity, it has to be said that most people who are involved in the New Age have little, if any, conscious awareness of potential dangers of the activities in which they are participating. Activities such as Yoga and Reiki - virtually unheard of forty years ago – are now regarded as almost essential for a healthy, balanced lifestyle. No danger is seen in the spiritual philosophy upon which such activities are based, although it is clear that New Age beliefs and practices are incompatible with Christianity.

Is yoga a suitable activity for Christians? The simple answer to that question is – no! Why?? Because the practice of yoga could undermine the Faith of any unsuspecting Christian.

There are many forms of physical exercise which can be undertaken without putting oneself in regular contact with a practice which is based on, and rooted in, a non-Christian, Eastern spiritual philosophy and lifestyle. In this, as in all matters concerning the Faith, the authoritative voice of the Church must be heard and acted upon. Remember the Penny Catechism question: “Of which must you take most care, your body or your soul? Answer: I must take most care of my soul.”

‘Jesus Christ the Bearer of the Water of Lifetraces the development of the New Age movement and the current widespread acceptance of many elements of New Age spirituality. In the part headed ‘New Age Spiritualityit states: Some of the traditions which flow into the New Age are: ancient Egyptian occult practices, Cabbalism, Gnosticism, Sufism, Druidic lore, Celtic Christianity, mediaeval alchemy… Zen Buddhism, Yoga and so on.’And in the same section it is pointed out that: There is talk of God among New Age practitioners but it is not a personal, transcendent God. Nor is it the Creator and sustainer of the universe, but an ‘impersonal energywith which it forms a ‘cosmic unity’. This is the spiritual philosophy’of which yoga is a part.

The following quotation is from the 2003 part work called ‘Enhancing your Mind, Body, Spirit’ (currently being re-published): ‘The physical postures that form the core of any Yoga session, invigorate the body and mind. These physical exercises are called ‘asanas’. The word ‘asana’ means ‘steady pose’ (each posture is meant to be held for some time). The Asanas help to redress the body’s harmony by helping to align the spine and head, improve blood flow, induce a state of relaxation, energise glands and organs and enhance well-being. This is the result of the seven major centres of energy (the Chakras) being brought into balance.’

 

In the programme of the 2005 National Conference of the ‘Call to Action’ organisation (a dissident ‘Catholic’ group) in Milwaukee, USA there was this announcement: ‘Carol will lead morning prayer of gentle yoga and pranayama. Yoga is a sacrament, a symphony of soul and motion that emerges from the inside out. We bless the new day through sun salutation, half moon, mountain and other yoga postures.’ (n.b. ‘pranayama’ means breathing) Referring back to the ‘Mind, Body, Spirit’ part work we read that: ‘The Sun salutation is a sequence of 12 Yogic postures performed in a continuous flowing motion, punctuated by six deep breaths. It can be thought of as a slow Yoga dance – almost a meditation in its own right. Saluting the Sun originates from the ancient practice of divine prostration – an act of bowing down in homage to the Sun, the creative life-force of the universe that exists within all of us.’
Whether one realises it or not, Yoga is a combination of physical exercises and the spiritual. No part of yoga can be separated from the philosophy behind it. One commentator on the New Age – someone who was deeply involved in New Age practices – says this: ‘Often it is thought that Hatha Yoga (the physical exercise form of Yoga) is benign and somehow disassociated from the rest of the total Yoga system. This is a potentially dangerous fallacy. Hatha Yoga is part and parcel of the whole of yoga, with many of the same dangers. In addition, it also functions as a door through which the curious sometimes walk to explore other aspects of the New Age.’
Another example is Reiki - a practice which is becoming very widespread in private clinics – and in the Heath Service. Here is an extract from the programme of a clinic in Berkshire which offers medical and surgical rehabilitation combined with, what they call holistic excellence. The clinic claims that its programme is accredited by The Royal College of Nursing: ‘Reiki is a Japanese word that means Universal Life Energy. As children we know this source, we are one with it, but as we grow up we forget and feel separated. One of the gifts of Reiki is a feeling of being reconnected. Reiki is neither a religion nor a belief system. It opens the way to new depths of spiritual experience and understanding. Once you have been initiated, Reiki is activated by placing your hands on yourself or another person. The Reiki energy is then drawn through the body and will go to the level where the energy is blocked, charging it with loving energy and raising the vibrational frequency.’
Reiki is said to have been developed by a Buddhist monk by the name of Mikao Usui in the latter part of the nineteenth century. He claimed to have spent many years evolving a healing system based on ancient Buddhist teachings written in Sanskrit, the ancient and sacred language of Hindus in India. Mr Usui spent the rest of his life practising and teaching this method of healing. It is claimed by practitioners that Reiki raises our ‘vibrational frequencies’ and, as more and more people become initiated and attuned, so our planet’s ‘vibrations’ are lifted also. Now, it is obvious that this practice is not compatible with Christianity and should be avoided. But, in case we needed any further convincing, we can refer to a warning intended for health professionals and patients that was circulated three years ago by a team of nine highly qualified doctors and a mental nurse. Their joint statement makes sombre reading. Among other things, they point out that: ‘Reiki is an exclusively spiritual technique which connects the recipient to spiritual powers or ‘spirit guides’ whether they realise it or not.’ And that: ‘recipients are usually unaware that the practitioners are spiritist mediums who channel spiritual powers in the same way as mediums in séances.’ New Age beliefs, practices and products are no longer regarded as ‘fringe’, ‘weird’ or ‘eccentric’. In the main, they are accepted unquestioningly by modern Western society. They are promoted widely through magazine and newspaper articles, radio and television programmes and in the many public exhibitions and shows. Workshops encompass ‘personal growth’, ‘spiritual awareness’ and training in complementary therapies, whilst exhibitors offer crystals, hypnotherapy, meditation, numerology, reiki, tarot, yoga and much more.

The annual ‘Mind, Body, Spirit’ Festivals, which were launched in London in 1977, have spawned many smaller ‘psychic fairs’ around the country enabling clairvoyants, spiritual healers and mediums to have direct contact with the unsuspecting public in cosy local surroundings. This year, for the first time, six ‘Mind, Body, Soul’ exhibitions are taking place in London and the Home Counties. Another ‘first’ for 2006 is the two-day ‘Mystic Arts Show’ at Olympia which covers “mysteries transcending ordinary human knowledge” and includes stands for exhibitors featuring: shamanism, divination, channelling, spells, Wicca, cosmic energies and reincarnation.

The New Age Movement has even attempted to hijack the angels. Typical New Age books on angels refer to ‘energy fields’, astrological connections, the healing power of colour and luck management techniques such as Feng Shui. Most large bookstores now have many shelves stocked with books on the development of psychic powers, casting spells and learning witchcraft. These are often low-cost, how-to-do-it books easily accessible to impressionable teenagers whose curiosity has been aroused by films, television programmes or magazine articles. The Catechism of the Catholic Church, of course, specifically forbids all forms of divination and magic as sins against the First Commandment (paras. 2115-2117).

Jesus Christ the Bearer of the Water of Life reminds us that: “New Age ‘truth’ is about good vibrations, cosmic correspondences, harmony and ecstasy, in general pleasant experiences. It is a matter of finding one’s own truth in accordance with the feel-good factor…. relative to one’s own feelings and experiences.” It is clear that many New Age practices seem, to those involved in them, not to raise doctrinal questions. But these practices communicate, directly or indirectly, a mentality which can influence thinking and lead to false beliefs – beliefs which are opposed to the Truth of Divine Revelation as expressed in Sacred Scripture, Sacred Tradition and the Teaching Authority of the Church.
www.catholicassociates.com e-mail: info@catholicassociates.com

Catholicassociates.com is the website of M.A. Associates, publishers of Catholic leaflets.

 

Last Things: The Event That Is Christianity

http://www.firstprinciplesjournal.com/articles.aspx?article=732&theme=home&page=1&loc=b&type=cttf
EXTRACT
James V. Schall, S.J.
May 14, 2008

 

 

 

“In his funeral eulogy for Gussiani, Ratzinger praised him for understanding that ‘Christianity is not an intellectual system, a collection of dogmas, or a moralism. Christianity is instead an encounter, a love story; it is an event.’

This, in a nutshell, is the message of Deus Caritas Est.”
—Tracey Rowland, Ratzinger’s Faith

 

“At the level of praxis Ratzinger has also warned the faithful not to get mixed up in interfaith situations which require them implicitly to deny their belief in the Trinitarian God.”
—Tracey Rowland, Ratzinger’s Faith

 

It is a most welcome initiative that Tracey Rowland, the Australian scholar, should provide us with an accurate and relatively brief guide (the text of the book is a mere 155 pages) to the major themes and issues that have concerned the academic and ecclesiastical career of the Bavarian theologian, Joseph Ratzinger. […]

“The New Age movement is the best contemporary example of a mystical religion,” Ratzinger wrote. In this context Ratzinger is referring to Albert Görres’ concept of the “Hinduization of the faith.”

Rowland explains:

This occurs when doctrinal propositions no longer matter because the important thing is contact with a spiritual atmosphere which leads beyond everything that can be said. Against this kind of approach Ratzinger has quipped that “Jesus had no intention of producing some content-less state of exaltation.” . . . [F]or a reduction to the mystical way means that the world of the senses, particularly the work of the intellectual faculty, drops out of our relation to the divine. Religion loses its power to form a communion of mind and will and becomes a mere therapy.

While Ratzinger spends a good deal of time on materialism and relativism, it is refreshing to notice that he is also aware that the greatest temptations to faith and reason itself do not come from the sins of the flesh but from the aberrations of the mind in its efforts to explain things exclusively by itself and its own powers.

 

More Catholic references to the 1989 Document continued from page 2.

Why New Age is a Challenge for Christianity – Father Alessandro Olivieri Pennesi Responds

http://www.zenit.org/english/visualizza.phtml?sid=56135

VATICAN CITY, June 30, 2004

Sixty-eight, mysticism, Satanism

http://www.30giorni.it/us/articolo.asp?id=910

Published in 30 Giorni, May 2003, Rome

July 2011


Yoga in philosophy and practice is incompatible with Christianity

$
0
0

Yoga in philosophy and practice is incompatible with Christianity

http://jmanjackal.net/eng/engyoga.htm

By Fr. James Manjackal MSFS
jmanjackal@yahoo.com;

 

As a Catholic Christian born in a traditional Catholic family in Kerala, India, but lived amidst the Hindus, and now as a Catholic religious priest and charismatic preacher in 60 countries in all continents, I have something to say about the bad effects of Yoga on Christian spirituality and life. I know there is a growing interest in Yoga all over the world, even among Christians- and this interest is extended to other esoteric and New Age practices like reincarnation, reiki, acupressure, acupuncture, pranic healing, reflexology, etc. which are therapies against which the Vatican has cautioned and warned in her document “Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life”
(February 3, 2003).

For some, Yoga is a means of relaxation and easing of tension, and for others it is a form of exercise, promoting fitness and health, and for a few is a means of healing of sicknesses. There is much confusion in the mind of the average Catholic – lay and cleric – because
Yoga as promoted among Catholics is neither entirely a health discipline nor entirely a spiritual discipline, but sometimes one, sometimes the other, and often a mixture of both

But in fact,
Yoga is primarily a spiritual discipline
and I know even priests and nuns in the seminaries and novitiates who promote Yoga as help to meditation and prayer. It is sad that nowadays, many Catholics are losing trust in the great spiritualities and mysticisms for prayer and discipline handed over to them by great saints like Ignatius of Loyola, Francis of Assisi, Francis of Sales, St. Teresa of Avila, etc. and are now going after the Eastern spiritualities and mysticisms coming from Hinduism and Buddhism. It is in this regard that a sincere Christian should inquire into Yoga’s compatibility with Christian spirituality, and the wisdom of incorporating its techniques into Christian prayer and meditation.

 

What is Yoga? The word Yoga means “union”, the goal of Yoga is to unite one’s transitory (temporary) self, “JIVA” with the infinite “BRAHMAN”, the Hindu concept of God. This God is not a personal God, but it is an impersonal spiritual substance which is one with nature and the cosmos. Brahman is an impersonal divine substance that “pervades, envelopes and underlies everything”. Yoga has its roots in the Hindu Upanishads, which is as old as 1,000 BC, and it tells about Yoga thus, “Unite the light within you with the light of Brahman”. “The absolute is within one self” says the Chandogya Upanishads, “TAT TVAM ASI” or “THOU ART THAT”. The Divine dwells within each one of us through his microcosmic representative, the individual self called Jiva. In the Bhagavad Gita, Krishna describes the Jiva as “my own eternal portion”, and “the joy of Yoga comes to the yogi who is one with Brahman”.

The yogi Patanjali explained the eight ways that leads the Yoga practices from ignorance to enlightenment – the eight ways are like a staircase – They are self-control (yama), religious observance (niyama), postures (asana), breathing exercises (pranayama), sense control (pratyahara), concentration (dharana), deep contemplation (dhyana), enlightenment (samadhi). It is interesting to note here that postures and breathing exercises, often considered to be the whole of Yoga in the West, are steps three and four towards union with Brahman! Yoga is not only an elaborate system of physical exercises, it is a spiritual discipline, purporting to lead the soul to samadhi, total union with the divine being. Samadhi is the state in which the natural and the divine become one, man and God become one without any difference (Brad Scott: Exercise or religious practice? Yoga: What the teacher never taught you in that Hatha Yoga class, Watchman Expositor Vol. 18, No. 2, 2001).

Such a view is radically contrary to Christianity which clearly distinguishes between Creator and creature, God and man. In Christianity, God is the “Other” and never the self. It is sad that some promoters of Yoga, reiki and other disciplines and meditations, had misquoted some isolated Bible verses to substantiate their arguments such as, “You are the temple of God”, “The living water flows from you”, “You will be in me and I will be in you”, “It is no longer I that lives but Christ lives in me”, etc. without understanding the context and the meaning of those words in the Bible. There are even people who portray Jesus as a yogi as we can see nowadays such pictures of Jesus in convent chapels and presbyteries – Jesus presented in yogic postures of meditation!

To call Jesus a “yogi” is to deny His intrinsic divinity, holiness and perfection and suggest that He had a fallen nature subject to ignorance and illusion (Maya), that He needed to be liberated from the human condition through the exercise and discipline of Yoga. Yoga is incompatible with Christian spirituality because it is pantheistic (God is everything and everything is God), and holds that there is only one Reality and all else is illusion or Maya.
If there is only one absolute reality and all else is illusory, there can be no relationship and no love. The centre of Christian faith is faith in the Holy Trinity, Father, Son and the Holy Spirit, three persons in one God-Head, the perfect model of loving relationship. Christianity is all about relationships, with God and among men, “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul and with all your mind. This is the greatest and the first commandment. The second is like it, you shall love your neighbour as yourself” (Matthew 22: 37-39).

In Hinduism, good and evil, like pain and pleasure, are illusory (Maya) and therefore unreal. Vivekananda, the most respected icons of modern Hinduism, said “good and evil are one and the same” (Vivekananda: The yogas and other works, published by Ramakrishna Vivekananda Centre, NY, 1953).

In Christianity the vexing problem of sin as an offence against the Holiness of God is inseparable from our faith, because sin is the reason why we need a Saviour. The Incarnation, the Life, the Passion, the Death and the Resurrection of Jesus are for us means for salvation, that is to set us free from sin and its consequences. We can not ignore this fundamental difference in order to absorb Yoga and other Eastern meditation techniques into Christian spirituality. The practice of Yoga is pagan at best, and occult at worst. This is the religion of antichrist and for the first time in history it is being widely practised throughout the Western world and America.

It is ridiculous that even yogi masters wearing a Cross or a Christian symbol deceive people saying that Yoga has nothing to do with Hinduism and say that it is only accepting the other cultures. Some have masked Yoga with Christian gestures and call it “Christian Yoga”. Here it is not a question of accepting the culture of other people; it is a question of accepting another religion which is in conflict to our religion and religious concepts.

 

It is a pity that Yoga has widely spread all over from kindergarten to all form of educational institutions in medicine, psychology, etc. calling itself as a science while it is not a science at all; and it is sold under the labels ‘relaxation therapy’, ‘self-hypnosis’, ‘creative visualisation’, ‘centering’, etc. Hatha Yoga, which is widespread in Europe and America for relaxation and non-strenuous exercises, is one of the six recognized systems of orthodox Hinduism, and it is at its roots religious and mystical, which is the most dangerous forms of Yoga (Dave Hunt, The Seduction of Christianity, page 110). 

Remember the words
of St. Paul, “No wonder, for even
Satan masquerades as an angel of light” (II Cor 11: 14).

It is true that many people are healed by Yoga and other Eastern ways of meditation and prayers.

Here the Christian should ask themselves whether they need healing and material benefits or their God Jesus Christ in Whom they believe, Who is the source of all healings and good health.

The desire to become God is the first and second sin in the history of creation as chronologically recorded in the Bible, “You said in your heart, I will scale the heavens, above the stars of God I will set up my throne; I will take my sit on the mount of Assembly, in the recesses of the north. I will ascend above the tops of the clouds, I will be like the Most High” (Isaiah 14: 13-14).

The serpent said to the woman, “You will not die. For God knows that when you eat of it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God who knows what is good and what is bad” (Genesis 3: 4-5).

The philosophy and practice of Yoga are based on the belief that man and God are one. It teaches one to focus on oneself instead on the One True God. It encourages its participants to seek the answers to life’s problems and questions within their own mind and conscience instead of finding solutions in the Word of God through the Holy Spirit as it is in Christianity.

It definitely leaves one open to deception from God’s enemy, who searches for victims whom he can take away from God and the Church (I Peter 5: 8).

 

For last eight years, I have been preaching the Word of God mainly in European countries, which once were the cradles of Christianity, producing evangelisers and missionaries, martyrs and saints. Now can we call Europe Christian?

Is it not true that Europe has erased all its Christian concepts and values from lives? Why is Europe ashamed to say that it has Christian roots? Where are the moral values and ethics practised by Europeans from down the centuries and handed over to other countries and cultures by the bold proclamation of the Gospel of Christ? From the fruits we shall know the tree! I believe that these doubts and confusions, apostasy and infidelism, religious coldness and indifference came to Europe ever since the Eastern mysticisms and meditations, esoteric and New Age practices were introduced in the West.

In my charismatic retreats, the majority of the participants come with various moral, spiritual, mental and physical problems in order to be liberated and healed and to have a new life through the power of the Holy Spirit. With all sincerity of heart I will say, 80 to 90 % of the participants had been to Yoga, reiki, reincarnation, and other Eastern religious practices where they lost faith in Jesus Christ and the Church. In Croatia, Bosnia, Germany, Austria and Italy, I had clear instances where individuals who were possessed with the powers of darkness cried out “I am Reiki”, “I am Mr. Yoga”, identifying themselves to these concepts as persons while I was conducting prayers of healing for them. Later, I had to pray over them by the prayer of deliverance to liberate them from the evil possessions.

 

There are some people who say, “There is nothing wrong in having the practices of these, it is enough not to believe the philosophies behind”. The promoters of Yoga, reiki, etc, themselves very clearly state, that the philosophy and practice are inseparable. So a Christian cannot, in any way, accept the philosophy and practice of Yoga because Christianity and Yoga are mutually exclusive worldviews.

 

Christianity sees man’s primary problem as sin, a failure to conform to both, the character and standards of a morally perfect God. Man is alienated from God and he is in need of reconciliation. The solution is Jesus Christ “The lamb of God who takes away the sins of the world“. Through Jesus’ death on the Cross, God reconciled the world to Himself. He now calls man to freely receive all the benefits of his salvation through faith in Christ alone.

 

Unlike Yoga, Christianity views Salvation as a free gift, it can only be received and never be earned or attained by one’s own effort or works. Today what is needed in Europe or elsewhere is the powerful preaching of the message of Christ coming from the Bible and interpreted by the Church in order to remove the doubts and confusions wildly spread among the Christian in the West and to bring them to the Way, the Truth and Life: Jesus Christ. Only the Truth can set us free.

NOTE: Father James was this writer's spiritual director and teacher at the Father Francis Rebello School of Evangelization in Mangalore, 1997-1998.

 

CHRISTIAN OR NEW AGE? PART X

The Exercise of Religion: Yoga

http://coloradocatholicherald.com/display.php?xrc=766
EXTRACT

By Susan Brinkmann, Special to the Herald November 16, 2007

 

Father James Manjackal, a popular retreat master in India, described yoga to Catherine Maria Rhodes of the Catholic Media Coalition in this way: “It is a spiritual discipline purporting to lead the soul to samadhi, the state in which the natural and divine become one.”

“It is interesting to note that postures and breathing exercises, often considered to be the whole of yoga in the West, are steps three and four towards union with Brahman in the East,” Father Manjackal said.

Ignorance of the non-Christian religious disciplines and beliefs that underpin the practice of yoga can lead to further variance from Catholic teachings. In fact, the Vatican document, “Jesus Christ the Bearer of the Water of Life,” lists yoga as one of “the traditions that flow into New Age.”

 

What is wrong with homeopathy?

http://www.jmanjackal.net/eng/enghomeo.htm

By Fr. James Manjackal MSFS
jmanjackal@yahoo.com;

 

Many people write and ask me, “What is wrong with Homeopathy? Can a Christian use it? Is it connected with New Age and esotericism?” etc. I must say that I have not made a deep study on this subject. But I have seen the bad effects of it on Christians and their spiritual lives. Many who have problems in their prayer life, like lack of concentration, distractions, feelings of tiredness, yawning during prayer, pains on all over the body during prayers especially when they call upon the Name of Jesus, bad imaginations especially immoral ones during Christian meditation etc. have admitted that they were having homeopathy treatments, and when I have asked them to stop homeopathy, they were able pray well.

Recently a man came and told me that he is not able to pray in tongues although he was in the Charismatic renewal and prayergroups for a long time. He was taking homeo medicines for insomnia. When I asked him to stop the medicines and to take normal allopathy medicines, he was able to sleep and was able to pray in tongues. One religious sister in Slovenia told me that she was asked by the Doctor who gave her homeo medicines for the cure of her cancer to stop having Holy Communion for the better effect of the medicines. Many people in Germany, Austria and France told me that the homeopathy doctors, while giving medicines, advise them not make the Sign of the Cross or call the Name of Jesus before taking homeo medicines as normal Catholics do everything with a Sign of the Cross or a small prayer. Why this exception with homeopathy? Perhaps the Sign of the Cross or the Name of Jesus may bombard the power or energy in the homeo medicines! I have a testimony to share with you.

 

Thirteen years before, a Catholic homeopath asked me to bless his homeo clinic. Gladly I went to his clinic and blessed it with the normal prayers from the Roman ritual and sprinkled the Holy Water all over as he requested. After a few days he came and told me, Father James, after your blessing and sprinkling of the Holy water over my clinic and medicines, I had to throw away all the medicines as they lost the “potency”. Thank God he did not threaten to sue me! Then I asked the doctor himself the reason of the medicines’ losing the “potency”(power) while I prayed with the power of the Holy Spirit. He had to admit that the power in the medicines was something contrary to the power of the Holy Spirit. Then he asked me to look into bottles of medicines of allopathy where the contents of the medicines are clearly declared, like carbohydrate 15%, magnesium 20%, alcohol 5%, etc. whereas no such declaration of contents on bottles or packets of homeo medicines is found. Instead the medicines declare their effectiveness by “potencies” like 1000 potency, 10 000 potency, a million potency etc. The doctor himself admitted his ignorance of the origin of this power or potency.

He said that the main effect of homeo medicines is placebo effect. It is clear that the potency is a hidden power (occult power). I do not make any judgement about homeopathy as I am not an expert about it, but one thing I will say to my Christian brethren is that it is not good for a Christian to use them or to practice them, whatever “good” effect it may bring upon the sick people. Many esoteric and new age treatments (alternative therapies) advertise saying “they are cheap and they have no side effects,” but they don’t say the main side effect on Christians is that they take people away from Christ and the Church, and the Salvation which Christ has brought to this world. The Vatican document “Jesus Christ the Bearer of the Living Water” clearly speaks of the hidden danger of Homeopathy and other alternative medicines based on occult powers.

Here I publish a few articles and excerpts of some eminent doctors and experts on this matter and I leave the discernment and judgement to the readers.

1. The Basic Errors of Homeopathy by Dr. John Ankerberg and Dr. John Weldon

2. Homoeopathy: Cosmic Energy in Bottles
by Michael Prabhu [See separate report at
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/HOMOEOPATHY_SUMMARY.doc]

November 2011


Yoga: What the Catechism says – YOUCAT, the Youth Catechism of the Catholic Church, 2011

$
0
0



JANUARY 21, 2013

 

Yoga: What the Catechism says

YOUCAT, the Youth Catechism of the Catholic Church, 2011

 

#355:

“You shall not have strange Gods before me”.  What does that mean?

This commandment forbids us:

. To adore other gods and pagan deities or to worships an earthly idol or to devote oneself entirely to some earthly good (money, influence, success, beauty, youth, and so on)

. To be superstitious, which means to adhere to esoteric, magic, or occult or New Age practices or to get involved with fortune telling or spiritualism, instead of believing in God’s power, providence, and -> BLESSINGS

. To provoke God by word or deed

. To commit a -> SACRILEGE

. To acquire spiritual power through corruption and desecrate what is holy through trafficking (simony). [2110-2128, 2138-2140]

 

#356:

Is esotericism as found, for example in New Age belief, compatible with the Christian faith?

No. ->ESOTERICISM ignores the reality of God. God is a personal Being; he is love and the origin of life, not some cold cosmic energy. Man was willed and created by God, but man himself is not divine; rather, he is a creature that is wounded by sin, threatened by death, and in need of redemption. Whereas most proponents of esotericism assume that man can redeem himself, Christians believe that only Jesus Christ and God’s grace redeem them. Nor are nature and the cosmos God (-> PANTHEISM). Rather, the creator, even though he loves us immensely, is infinitely greater and unlike anything he has created. [2110-2128]

Many people today practice yoga for health reasons, enroll in a -> MEDITATION course so as to become more calm and collected, or attend dance workshops so as to experience their bodies in a new way. These techniques are not always harmless. Often they are vehicles for doctrines that are foreign to Christianity. No reasonable person should hold an irrational world view, in which people can tap magical powers or harness mysterious spirits and the “initiated” have a secret knowledge that is withheld from the “ignorant”. In ancient Israel, the surrounding peoples’ beliefs in gods and spirits were exposed as false. God alone is Lord; there is no god besides him. Nor is there any (magical) technique by which one can capture or charm “the divine”, force one’s wishes on the universe, or redeem oneself. Much about these esoteric beliefs and practices is -> SUPERSTITION or -> OCCULTISM

 

The Catechism is simply the magisterial teaching of what is embodied in the Holy Bible.

It is thus the Word of God. From reading the YOUCAT, one understands that the practising of YOGA and Eastern meditations by Christians violates the First Commandment of God.

The Church definitively categorizes them as esoteric, occult, New Age practices.



The Brahma Kumaris and their World Spiritual University

$
0
0

 

JULY 2, 2013

The Brahma Kumaris and their World Spiritual University

The archdiocese of Mumbai’s Franciscan brothers-run St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR) has made yoga a compulsory subject for its students. On their web site http://www.sfimar.org/ex%20cocurricular.php we read: Stress Management & Physical Fitness

SFIMAR ensures that its students are fit enough to fight the challenges they face. Students are provided enough opportunities to build on their physical fitness and embark on the healthier path. Aerobics, Yoga & Meditation
are also dedicatedly followed in campus.
Also Stress Management sessions by the
Brahmakumaris
are conducted regularly at SFIMAR.

 

Briefly, what is the Brahma Kumaris?

The Brahmakumaris or Brahma Kumaris is a New Age organization. It is also recognised as a New Religious Movement or NRM, and an elitist [only 900,000 will be saved] end-of-the-world doomsday cult. The Brahma Kumaris propagate the form of yoga that is called Raja Yoga. It is pro-abortion and enforces total sexual celibacy of cult members and therefore an enemy of the Catholic Church’s culture of life stand. Its teachings are controlled and guided by a “medium” or “channelled entity the Brahma Kumaris believe is God“. The doctrines of karma and reincarnation are intrinsic to its teachings. Its psychic meditations are dangerous.

Its “World Spiritual University” is NOT an academic institution but the name of its NEW AGE RELIGION.

Yet it is engaged by a Catholic institution to poison the souls of Catholic students. The St Francis Institute of Management and Research provides no safe alternative to Catholics who do not want to be subjected to Hindu yogic meditation. Instead, if they do not participate in the yoga/Brahma Kumaris programme, they are “disciplined” with fines and loss of attendance, and face being debarred from writing their examinations.

See YOGA AND THE BRAHMA KUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMA_KUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

 

Cardinal Oswald Gracias, the archbishop of Bombay
and

other senior clerics of the Indian church — and of the Vatican — have
been consorting with the Brahma Kumaris. For example:

a. Conversion focus of inter-faith talks

http://www.dnaindia.com/mumbai/report_conversion-focus-of-inter-faith-talks_1264434
EXTRACT

By Linah Baliga, June 13, 2009

Mumbai: An inter-faith interaction between Hindu and Catholic religious leaders, held at Mumbai’s Shanmukhananda Hall on Friday, appears to have focused a lot of time on the issue of conversions and the killings at Kandhamal in Orissa last year.
While the Hindu side was represented, among others, by the Sankaracharya of Kanchi Kamakoti Peetham, Jayendra Saraswati, and Sri Sri Ravi Shankar, the Christian side was represented by Mumbai Archbishop Cardinal Oswald Gracias, and Cardinal Jean Louis P Tauran, the Pope’s representative from the Vatican.
[…] Among the other Hindu leaders who attended the dialogue were Swami Chidananda Saraswati of Uttaranchal, Swami Vishveshwarananda Giri Maharaj of Mumbai, Swami Nikhileshwarananda of Vadodara, the Prajapita of
Brahmakumaris
from Rajasthan, and Chaturvedi Swami of Chennai.
The Catholic side was represented, apart from Cardinal Gracias and Cardinal Tauran, by Archbishop Quintana of the Vatican Nunciature in Delhi, Cardinal Topno of Ranchi, Archbishop Gali Bali of Guntur, Archbishop Felix Machado of Nashik, and Bishop Thomas Dabre of Pune.
Cardinal Tauran had this to say: “India is a cradle of many religions. What impresses me is that Indians are open minded and tolerant with positive values. We know this inter-faith meeting will have a positive outcome. It gives an orientation and a beginning of something.”

 

b. A positive Hindu-Vatican dialogue

http://www.indianexpress.com/news/a-positive-hinduvatican-dialogue/476103/0
By Sudheendra Kulkarni, June 14, 2009
Stupendous two days. {June 12th/13th}
“I’ll never forget these two days lived in love and trust and engaged in Hindu-Christian dialogue.”

 

 

This is how Jean-Louis Pierre Tauran, president of the Pope’s Council for Inter-Faith Dialogue, Vatican City, described the interaction between Hindu and Christian representatives in Mumbai on Friday and Saturday. Coming from someone who experienced the depth and breadth of the spiritual tradition in India for the first time, this effusive response seemed natural.

Hindu participants too were unanimous that this was a fruitful dialogue.
There have been several useful dialogues in the past between Hindu religious leaders and representatives of the Catholic Church. By and large, the themes of these dialogues were “academic” in nature, as they sought to explore the theological common ground between the two faiths. But the Mumbai meet was different for three significant reasons.

[…] this was for the first time that the Catholic delegation was led by the Pope’s highest emissary heading the department of inter-faith dialogue.

Third, this was also for the first time that Hindu religious leaders of high eminence participated in the dialogue, sending a clear message that the Hindu side is ready to engage in a constructive dialogue with Christians of all denominations.
Swami Jayendra Saraswati, the Shankaracharya of Kanchi Mutt, led the Hindu delegation, which included Sri Sri Ravi Shankar, founder of the Art of Living movement; Swami Chidananda Saraswati of Parmarth Niketan, Rishikesh; Rajayogini Dadi Janki of Brahmakumaris; Swami Nikhileshwaranandaji and Swami Vigishanandji, two senior monks from Ramakrishna Mission; Sri Venkatachariar Chaturvedi Swami of Sri Ramanuja Mission Trust and Mahamandaleshwar Swami Vishveshwaranand Giri Maharaj of Sanyas Ashram, Hardwar.

Catholic participants included Pedro Lopez Quintana, the Vatican’s ambassador in India; Archbishop Felix Machado of Nashik; Bishop Thomas Dabre of Pune and Bishop Raphy Manjaly of Varanasi.
I was surprised to be invited to participate in the event, which was hosted by the Archbishop of Mumbai, Cardinal Oswald Gracias, a genuine bridge-builder between the two communities. […]

The genuineness of the interaction was also evident from the fact that, after the first day’s closed-door deliberations, Cardinal Tauran led the Christian delegation on a goodwill visit to Mumbai’s famous Siddhivinayak Temple. This was followed by the Hindu delegation visiting the Holy Name Catholic Cathedral. […]

About the Brahma Kumaris:

1. Christianity Refutes the New Age

Interview with Teresa Osorio of the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue

http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/christianity-refutes-the-new-age
EXTRACT

VATICAN CITY, February 7, 2003 (Zenit.org) A new Vatican document on the New Age movement has stirred up great interest in the media. The report, entitled “Jesus Christ, Bearer of the Water of Life: A Christian Reflection on the ‘New Age’,” was presented February 3 by a team of members of different Vatican organizations, including the Pontifical Council for Culture and the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue. The signatories acted with the assistance of the Congregation for the Evangelization of Peoples and the Pontifical Council for Promoting Christian Unity.
To lend a greater appreciation of this important document, ZENIT interviewed one of its authors, Dr. Teresa Osorio Goncalves, of the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue, coordinator of the working group on Sects and New Religious Movements.

Q: Does New Age speak about changing the world?

Osorio: A pamphlet of the Indian Brahma Kumaris movement says: “Something is going to happen … You can make it happen by associating at the same time with millions of others, gathered in a type of new communion of saints, who by their strength and intrinsic creativity have the force capable of tipping the world over to the side of righteousness.”

But will thought be enough to change the world? The way proposed to us by Jesus Christ is far more exacting and fascinating: it is the one of reciprocal love, that is translated into concrete works and creates living communities that build a new world.

 

2. The United Nations, the unity of religions, the new world religion and the New Age Movement

Source:
DHARMA BHARATHI-NEW AGE IN CATHOLIC EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS
August 2002/August 2003/June 2009 by Michael Prabhu

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DHARMA_BHARATHI-NEW_AGE_IN_CATHOLIC_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc
EXTRACT

As the New Age Movement prepares man for his role in the New World Order, the vehicles and philosophies are also being prepared. One is the United Nations.

In order to bring about a one-world order it is necessary to justify ever increasing government interference in our private lives… Here we look where one eventual focus will be- the United Nations. Robert Muller is the Asst. Secretary-General and has served under numerous Secretaries-General. His book “New Genesis- Shaping a Global Spirituality” is an eye-opener for those who will see the spiritual direction the UN is headed.

Let us see Muller’s way of “shaping a global spirituality”:

“…as vividly described in the story of the Tree of Knowledge, having decided to become like God through knowledge… we have also become masters in deciding between good and evil… This gives Catholic, Christian and all spiritual educators a marvelous opportunity to teach a new morality and ethics…”

Some Christians will question the negative view of the UN,
yet in any reading about the UN it is never long before the New Age and occult spirituality is encountered.

 

 

 

Paul Henri Spaak, former President of the UN General Assembly once said “Send us a man who can hold the allegiance of all the people, and whether he be God or devil we will receive him.

One booklet based on Alice Bailey’s (of the Theosophical Society) teachings which deals with the United Nations and entering the “Global Age” points to the new way of thinking and behaving… The view is taken that the UN stands not only as the vehicle for this change but as the catalyst.

When we turn to the UN we are able to see for ourselves the diabolical evidence. The Meditation Room at the UN Headquarters in New York is shaped like a truncated pyramid (the Illuminati insignia) laid on its side.

“To those versed in esoteric understanding, the crescents and triangles present a definite form that takes shape, in the centre and outer circle of the mural as the Illuminati eye.” (The Broken Cross, Piers Compton, 1981) The New Order is political, social and religious, and we see the hand of the UN in all three… The evidence for the
UN being central in Satan’s plan is almost endless1 (The author provides several pages of supporting evidence.) Recently
the Brahmakumaris were granted Consultative Status by the United Nations. It is the first spiritual institution to be given such status
. Referring to this, Dr. Muller said… stressed the need for evolving spirituality to usher in peace. “Such spirituality will be based on a happy blend of spiritual values of the East and the material progress of the West“, he said.2

A prestigious “Universal Peace Conference” was held in India in 1983 at the World Spiritual University, headquarters of the Brahmakumaris’ Raja Yoga Society, a United Nations affiliate. Among the 3000 delegates from 42 countries was Robert Muller. In his keynote speech to the delegates, he said: The time has come to obtain peace on this planet… The U. N. Charter has to be supplemented by a charter of spiritual laws… I think that what is wrong… we have forgotten that… we have a cosmic evolution and [spiritual] destiny.3

NOTES

1 Understanding the New Age, Roy Livesey, 1986, pages 27-36

2 Zero Update No.3, Maranatha Revival Crusade, Secunderabad, India, 1983

3 The Seduction of Christianity, Dave Hunt and T. A. McMahon, 1985, pages 53, 54

 

3. Brahma Kumaris

http://brahmakumaris.info/w/index.php?title=Drishti

During meditation, Brahma Kumari sisters give
drishti*,
a spiritually-charged gaze which is beneficial to the recipient. Shiv Baba himself gives drishti when he appears through the medium.

*Drishti is a point of focus where the gaze rests during asana and meditation practice. Focusing on a drishti aids concentration, since it is easier to become distracted when the eyes are wandering all over the room. Each yoga pose has a specific drishti, which also aids in alignment. For instance, in Extended Side Angle Pose – Parsvakonasana the gaze is towards the raised hand, which also reminds us the turn our heads up towards the ceiling. Drishtis are particularly emphasized in
Ashtanga yoga. In Downward Facing Dog, the drishti is your navel.

Source: http://yoga.about.com/od/howtospeakyoga/g/drishti.htm. [*See also page 27]

 

4. What Brahma Kumaris don’t want you to know

http://hiddendoctrine.wordpress.com/2010/01/29/about-brahma-kumaris/

January 29, 2010

Brahma Kumaris’ Raja Yoga is now promoted behind the facade of new age, positive thinking, values based and corporate training courses. Many individuals experience benefit from these. Indeed, some individuals can look back at their time as a “student” of the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University [BKWSU] positively. However, whether right or wrong, at the core of BKWSU teachings and lifestyles are identical elements to recognised cult behaviour. Elements that are hidden from the general public and slowly introduced during the process of indoctrination.

Whilst claiming to have 8,500 centres in 100 countries, the vast majority of these are privately owned residential homes and apartments, many taking donations to pay for personal mortgages. The Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University is not an educational institution but an unaccredited
new religious movement.

 

Brahma Kumari beliefs include:

» belief in the imminent destruction of this world by an unavoidable Nuclear Holocaust (now overdue by 30 to 50 years)

» belief in themselves as the only true messengers of God.

» belief that God only speaks to them and them alone in person at their Indian headquarters via a mediumistic channeller.

» hypnagogic, trance-like practises and repetitive auto-suggestion.

» fixation on attracting VIPs to enhance their credibility and act as “microphones” for their message.

» exaggerated distinction between “pure” (their teachings and activities) and “impure” (the rest of the World’s opinions and leaders)

» exaggerated sense of self-importance (they being topknot “Brahmins”), the rest of the World (Untouchables or “Shudras”)

» belief in an unrealistic view of science, e.g. all of time existing within one endlessly repeating 5,000 year timeframe.

» a slow and gradual re-writing of their core beliefs as they fail.

» unquestionable and unaccountable non-democratic leadership.

» amassing of considerable wealth from followers under such pressures.

» complete separation from non-BKs by complete control of diet, demanding lifestyle, celibacy.

 

3.

 

 

» graphic exaggeration of the plight of those that leave the group: “grinding of teeth like the sound of mustard seeds … crying tears of blood at Destruction”, sexual activity being like “throwing one’s self from a 5-storey high building”, having to face a severe God at Judgement Day.

» secrecy, revision and disguise of the nature and process of teachings.

» intense and long lasting social and psychological problems within individuals leaving the organisation.

 

The Brahma Kumaris encourage followers:

» not to eat food cooked by impure non-followers such as physical relatives.

» to practice detachment from parents and children.

» to separate from non-Brahma Kumari partners and family so as not to make any more “karmic accounts” with them that would be obstacles to their path.

Under these pressures, individuals are willing to put aside reason and surrender themselves mind, body and wealth, to the will of senior members of the BKWSU. Most of these senior members are professionally untrained in any manner whatsoever. Despite dabbling with perhaps the deepest levels of the human mind, many of these senior members have only ever had a basic education, e.g. 3 years schooling, and no professional experience. One senior BK recently estimated that in India there were as many as 20,000 so-called teachers that have had no training whatsoever. The curriculum and teaching methods have been likened to that of a primary school or kindergarten where followers are infantilized as children.

In this situation, individuals are open to manipulation, the influence of the group or other psyches. Major life decisions are taken on their behalf under the guise of “God’s instructions”. They take on many new, extreme and unproven beliefs unquestioningly in a wish to be accepted. At the point of the failure in these beliefs, or the failure in trust of those self-elected senior practitioners, ex-members are almost without any social support mechanism whatsoever.

Ex-Brahma Kumaris (female) and ex-Brahma Kumars (male) are often unable or unwilling to accept the help of family, or even the help of professionals, who have not gone through the same experience. The strength of mind, developed will or depth of ill explained experience make ex-BK Raja Yogis very independent, detached and resilient.

The organization’s mental training roots distrust of non-BKs at a deep, even sub-conscious level. It is suggested that perhaps only others that have gone through similar experiences can help to explain these, share their pain and make suggestions on how to survive.

 

5. What the Brahma Kumaris don’t want the United Nations to know: How “Shiv Shakti Army” seeks to “conquer over the world, 3 square feet at a time” – From http://www.brahmakumaris.info

http://griess.st1.at/gsk/fecris/pisa/BK_EN.htm [Only the emphases in red are mine –Michael]

The Brahma Kumaris have, to date, largely been able to slip underneath the radar of New Religious Movement or Cult Watch groups.  This is partly due to their passive front but largely because of their secrecy and highly centralised structure of control. Secrecy and control especially over its actual mediumistic teachings given to mass séances at its India headquarters. Teachings which the rest of humanity have “intellects too impure” to understand.

The Brahma Kumaris have, for decades, exploited a heavily invested but superficial relationship with the United Nations for the sake of their credibility and to gain access to politicians and VIPs.

It seems strange that an organization whose leaders teach that their followers will bring about the “Destruction” of the world, including the death of 6 Billion “impure” human beings by nuclear holocaust, should be accepted by the United Nations.

The Brahma Kumari teachings have, for 70 years, clearly and specifically stated, that the Brahma Kumaris will “give courage” or inspire the scientists to detonate the nuclear devices in order to “purify” an “impure” humanity, so that they – the Brahma Kumari leadership – might rule as emperors of a heaven on earth for 2,500 years.

Indeed, according to original documents held in the British Library, in its first decade, the Brahma Kumari leadership actually wrote to political and military leaders exhorting them to enact martial law and practise scorched earth. 

  
 

This letter is not about BK philosophies but rather their values. Whether the cycle is 5000 years long, is neither here nor there, but the way I was taught to feel and perceive my concerns, doubtless the two are connected. My observations and concerns about the Brahma Kumaris have built up over the last few years and if none of you knew how I was feeling despite the many years I’ve known you, well what does that show about the organisation? How can an organisation call itself your family if it knows nothing about you? For twenty odd years, I was unable to talk to my father because he was someone that needed to be served or saved. If he were lucky enough he would get a ticket to heaven just because he knew of me or us”, (his mother was a member, his father wasn’t, the parents were divorced. The Brahma Kumaris have a 70 years record of breaking families); “can you imagine trying to make small talk with your own father as a child because he was some kind of “Shudra”. (Shudra is the word that the Brahma Kumaris use for non-Brahma Kumaris it comes from the Indian which means untouchable. All other human beings are untouchables to the Brahma Kumaris. It’s used with the same sort of influence as perhaps nigger would be used in current society).

 
 

“And now to look back and see that I had a father but in my own head I didn’t, how much did I miss? When my parents split up because of Raja Yoga what did the seniors do for me then? Did they hold me when I cried? I might have been given an apple, although I am sure that I’d rather have had my parents back. As a BK child I was bullied at school and I found I had no ability to deal with people or confrontation. All I could do was cry and my mother would have to sort it out. I had no ability to socialise with people. That made me very lonely. I could never have any close friends and when I told other school children about the end of the world I was ridiculed for years after. Childhood in general was very mixed up for me. I do believe that it is for many Brahma Kumaris children. On one level it was taken away from me.

4.

 

I was told “you are an old soul” a-84 birth. People thought that I was like an old man when I was 12 and the responsibility of the world was placed on my shoulders. Let alone that of saving my own father it was not fair to give the children this kind of superiority complex and burden and yet treat them as children. Then again we were never allowed to grow up. For example my sister was always “the angel” until she became a teenager and fell from grace in the eyes of the others. However could she love herself when she could see herself changing from being a perfect angel to a menstruating, acne riddled teenager?”

You may not be aware of this, the BK actually believe they are becoming angels. They believe that all the memorials in history, all the renaissance paintings of angels are pictures of them. That through their practice they are actually going to become angels of light, saving the world. I am not using these words metaphorically they actually believe this.

“When everybody else can only remember that little angel that she was how the hell was I going to understand puberty? The beginning of sexual energies could inspire nothing less than self-hate and denial, what advice could the sisters give me then?”

The BK is run by a handful of virgin crones essentially from the same community of the Sind in Pakistan, a very repressed society for both male and female. “Whatever advice the seniors gave to me would only make me feel worse about me. Who could I even tell? Neither my own parents nor my BK friends, there was too much shame and what about fun? I only had fun because others and I were naughty; otherwise it was certainly not condoned.”

Though there were certain days when you could dance in a circle they had this angelic way of dancing that is prescribed whereas ordinary play isn’t. The arts were always looked down upon. Perhaps it was also an Indian thing. And then there was destruction”. Destruction, is the word that the Brahma Kumaris use internally for the end of the world; any of the terrible things that we heard in this morning’s session apply equally to the Brahma Kumaris they use that word with a capital D. and I’ll use it through this talk. It’s a total destruction its an annihilation 6 billion people to clear away the world so that 900,000 of them can live in a paradise on earth and that’s meant to happen about 2036 although its already about 70 years over date. “Destruction has been an important part of my upbringing and it has done nothing but damage. I can only feel helplessness, fear, panic, guilt and pain. I was never supposed to be able to do anything meanwhile with my life if it was all to be over soon. I should have sat and meditated alone until I became perfect, yet I supposed I lived in the world as well. What was I supposed to do? How confused can that make a child? If destruction is coming then you may as well see the world and have some fun. There’s no point in studying, as I heard so often, or go to go to university or to develop one self? I have never known basic human rights even to have them taken away from me. Look at it: the right to eat, drink, sleep, feel, fornicate, defecate, speak freely, have friends of your own choice, have a family, none of these things could I do without feeling bad or guilty about them. I even had to remain constipated until I could find a shower because after they defecate the BKs have to wash and change all their clothes. Did any of you know this about me? I doubt it. Emotions had to be kept under the wraps unless the peace and harmony be spoiled. The Brahma Kumaris are such a peaceful organisation, so humble and caring, but its only skin deep. Scratch the surface and push the right buttons and they’re just as angry as the next person, indeed more so, because they’re delusional about it. The only thing that’s wrong is the hypocrisy and BKs take the meaning of the word to extremes.

The Brahma Kumaris are a charity. Charities donate things to other people that are worst off. Does is require such a vast acquisition of wealth and property to do service of the mind? They collect money but they donate virtues and good wishes.

 
 

Let me talk about sex now. In fact why has that always been so hard to speak of, are you now cringing inside you as I was for so many years? Externally, I could not talk about the efforts I made to conquer lust, but inside I hoped no one would ever see my real feelings. I put it to you that most of the problems in the BKs come from unresolved sexual desires manifesting for example in perversion, power struggles and grown people flirting like 12 year old children. Repressed sexuality also opens doors to all kinds of abuse. My sister and her friend, as young children, were sexually abused on several occasions by different people in Madiban and Delhi. Madiban is where god incarnates on to earth, in case you don’t know. Delhi is the number one centre outside of Madiban. They’re the no. 1 and no. 2 centres in the Brahma Kumaris. These incidents happened in consequence with different people involved, which suggests a paedophile network within it. Now we know that things happen in life but we are more concerned about the response, the response of leadership to that. Their response was to do nothing. The individuals perpetuating this sexual abuse were left in the position for years. The child was blamed, it was her karma to be sexually abused because obviously she had been sexually abused in her past life and in fact, because it happened in Madiban, which is the god city, it was actually better for her because she had cleared away more of her past karma. They then went on publicly to deny this had ever happened, blaming it on a taxi driver. She was travelling alone within friends at the time.” When one of our four members went to struggle to establish a child protection programme within the BKs he fought for over five years before they would actually consider putting down to paper anything near child protection. It’s unfortunately typical part of their modus operandi. “My mother was powerless to do anything. Do not look too closely; do not listen to many stories, lest the fragile dream be shattered. What makes it worst was that the seniors have always been aware of these all too common travesties within the organisation, yet they have done nothing but hide them away. I find I had to split my personality all I learned from the BKs were to suppress things so that the surface is calm.”

 
 

“What the Brahma Kumaris don’t want the UN to know”… this is a deliberately provocative statement and I have to admit that throughout this presentation, I am going for a populist message. I am capable of producing an academic paper and we do have endless academia. We have collated a bibliography of all academia on the Brahma Kumaris which is still unfinished. As I say, I am one of 4 moderators and administrators of a website http://www.brahmakumaris.info. Primarily we are ex-members, there are some concerned current members, there are members of break-away groups and there are friends and family of the group who come to the website, to get help, support laugh with one another and we have dedicated ourselves to documenting what the Brahma Kumaris actually are because they have managed to delude academia, the media, politics, the press and to rise to a very, very high place in society.

 
 

 

This is the actual web site[1]. I really want to offer this not just about the Brahma Kumaris but about ways similar groups to our own deal with NRMs. When first I stepped into this, I was quite stunned to realise that for every NRM you had a similar sort of dynamic. You had the culties, the ex-culties, the anti-culties and a load of sociologists and journalists making a living of it all. Whether it was Sai Baba, the Moonies, Scientology or whatever, almost the same dynamics existed. What we set out to do was to realise something different and we created an open, independent and ecumenical forum to bring together all the parts of this dysfunctional society: the Brahma Kumaris, their ex-members, the general public effected by them and actually discuss together. We also have, on our site, the very first public opinion poll about the Brahma Kumaris for people to vote about.

 
 

When we look at the actual forums on line you can see that there’s a common room, an ex- BK room, a Pbk room (a
Brahma Kumaris little known reform group). We’ve actually deliberately tried not to make this an anti-party because that’s what the Brahma Kumaris want: they have self-fulfilling prophesies that say that coming the end of the world there will be anti-parties and I struggled very hard not to be that. This is a standard forum where individuals are at liberty to post. We have a number of guideline which are really about protecting ourselves legally, more than anything else, but largely they are allowed to do what they want. They do it themselves and it is self sustaining.

 
 

This actually comes from “Ex-Brahma Kumaris Chat” xBKChat.com which was the place where I first found support myself. It was the first web site and it was an incredibly hidden site on the Internet for ex-members of the Brahma Kumaris. It was shut down by the Brahma Kumaris under legal threat of libel with a confidentiality agreement signed. We actually basically saved the information contained in the site because it had some incredibly important thought about the Brahma Kumaris and NRMs and now we have an archive with this material. It was shut down and exactly at the same time they managed to shut it down we kicked into action and they probably regret that deeply.

 
 

Returning to the main part of this website: up at the top there’s a series of banners and links which take you to the different parts of the site and we have a portal front, a forum and a news section which is basically like a blog. Then we have the real specialist areas for newcomers, politicians, academics, VIPs, all the people that the Brahma Kumaris want to get to first so as to influence them. That tells them what the Brahma Kumaris are actually all about.

 
 

The first thing I want to flag up here is that the Brahma Kumaris are highly involved in various psychical beliefs. They call themselves a spiritual organisation, a “Spiritual University”. They are not university. There’s no university there. “It’s a kindergarten” to quote academic Lawrence Babb[2]. What they are really doing is channelling and mediumship. This is a difficult issue to discuss because I am sure that it divides you as it divides academia. They’re involved with “spooks” and that is what I essentially respond to. Whether we understand them as ghosts, the collective unconscious or whatever we just call them “spooks” because that what they think they are. On the right of the screen, you can actually see God being channelled through one of the Senior Sisters and when I say that, I don’t mean an incarnation of God, God’s vibrations, an inspiration of God. I mean that a little “light bulb” called god comes into her head, takes over her body and moves it about and talks and meets the Brahma Kumaris. That is certainly what they believe. Whether it is or not, of course, we will have to wait and find out. It’s unusual within the realms of channelled beings to actually claim to be God I think it only happened maybe one or two times. You get everything spacemen, Atlantians, Napoleon but to actually claim to be God is something quite unique.

 
 

Destruction, the end of the world, this is for real. The Brahma Kumaris are not just notionally involved about the end of the world; they are in a constant state of incantation about the end, the end, the end, which has always been two to three years, four to five away.

The dates at the top of the web page: I was involved with the organisation back in the 1980s; I never discovered the dates until 20 years later. They are so hidden to all the members, only now since we’ve been doing our work, can people see that these are definite dates. The Brahma Kumaris say “Oh, God has never given us a definite date” but actually we’ve discovered that there have been a series of them, they have just erased them from their history.

 
 

So these are the static front ends of the web site pages. What the most important thing we have next is the Wikipedia. This is the encyclopaedia to decipher the language of the Brahma Kumaris. People fall into the trap fooled with the delusion that the BKs are Hindus. The Brahma Kumaris have essentially nothing to do with Hinduism.
They use the language, they adopt the metaphors, but their meanings are completely different and that’s something that academia has not understood. They think the BKs are Hindus. So basically we’ve established that you could put in a search for any crazy word that they use and that will come up with a page and a picture. We’ve put up training manuals so that the public can know what the Brahma Kumaris are telling before they go through the soft cell presentation. We also put up a set of channelled messages: these are 5-6 page long rants that God has spoken through the various mediums; these are utterly secret nobody gets to see them unless they’re properly ready. And we’re taking them straight to the public because ultimately if you’re going to make a life commitment you should know ahead about what you are doing, not once you’re inculcated and the Stockholm syndrome has grabbed you and taken you away from your family.

 
 

The Shakar Murli[3]: this is one of the early channelled messages; we have plenty of examples on the web site. This is one of the benefits of the Wikipedia software which is open source free software, which anybody can use, in that it provides a very documented back end of “who made what” “who changed what”. If we look at one article we can actually see “who edited what” and then if we make choices, we can see the difference between the edits and the theory here.

6.

 

We can actually check to see how they are rewriting and revising their messages from God. These were 5 years worth of messages in the 1960s which they say are the only messages that God gave at that point and of course, they are chopping and changing them to suit themselves as predictions fail. That’s not something that has been made generally known to the public. So we can actually see side-by-side the changes they make. We have an extensive download section that we are building up. It’s a 1.5 gigabyte of information, so far. People can go to different sections. Again we have the Murlis to download. Now the Brahma Kumaris will not even allow their own followers to have these messages, they won’t let them take them out of the centres, they will only be allowed to read them in certain places and we actually have BKs emailing us, desperate to have these messages because they’re in love with this spiritual being that is God. We’re building up the place of all the academia that has ever been done about the Brahma Kumaris so that everyone can get everything straight away. Partly, this is because of a war that we have had on the Wikipedia proper with them. We are, of course, also looking at their finances because at the bottom line where does the money go?

 
 

Wikipedia article: If anybody wants to know who the Brahma Kumaris really are look at the back end of the discussion pages, the arbitration committee, the moderations. We have had a two year war with them in order to present the truth and not a PR version of what we do and even now it is modest, verging on academic. It is not a polemic, it’s not pejorative. I have tried to do well but you should see the deviance, the manipulation, the lies, I cannot express what we have been through with these people just to get something that’s accurately honest. At the bottom of it there is a set of references about this long struggle because we have had to fight over basically every word to get it up there. So this is our website!

What was the BKWSU’s[4] response to it? The same week that they sent a letter to the United Nations telling them how the U.N. and how the leaders of the world had to act and listen to criticism and take on the views of common people they started legal action against us to shut us down and I joined the ranks of the people who had been sued by a cult and thankfully an even smaller club of people that won. They tried to knock us out. It was a horrendously expensive and painful, mentally and emotionally. The level of deviance they got up to, I would never have expected it!

 
 

Betrayals: they have an international spy ring. People, ex-members, talk about the Brahma Kumaris in terms of the “mafia” that’s not hysterical. The closest thing in terms of “business models” to the Brahma Kumaris is the mafia. They have a series of reputable, seeming respectful, even legal fronts but inside that it’s a completely different game, an international game, as some of the speakers said today.

 
 

Now this is actually an appeal. You’ve seen the website. You can see the concept behind it. Most of the ex-cult groups fall into the “anti-ex” profile and I think they defeat themselves in that, because they get caught in the polemics, the Hegelian dialectics of two sides fighting. Our website is held together by bits and pieces of free software.  It looks good, but behind it we’ve had to fit all these bits together because nothing existed which was accessible to us.  It has absolutely broken the Brahma Kumaris open and it is actually helping them to improve and what we are trying to do, what we are doing, is to lobby them directly to implement duty of care and reform programmes. We are not antis, we are not attacking them. I think this could be taken as an example and used for other groups and in fact. I think there should be an international data base of all groups using this model. Largely because the people concerned themselves contribute to the work. You don’t have to do the work.  You put the forum up and it happens. There exist commercial operations which carry out what we call “social networking”
in the internet world, this is just one example which has all the parts that fit and work together. Ours could be improved. I would just like to make a call to somebody among the universists to speak to some software developers in the open source community who provide software for free to work on some model like this to apply to all NRMs.

 
 

The Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University: This is what they say about themselves “The BKWSU is a Non-Governmental Organisation, affiliated to the United Nations, working towards world peace through personal change.” The Brahma Kumaris are in love with the United Nations. If I could ask for anything, I would like to separate them from that. If you look on Google you will discover that there are something like 77,000 pages connecting the Brahma Kumaris with the U.N. They have actually been punished by U.N. for over using the connection, over exaggerating it. They have relentlessly used this connection to validate their teachings, but the United Nations know nothing about such teachings. You can look at the BKWSU International web site: very sleek and well marketed. The Brahma Kumaris have invested a tremendous amount of money, energy and time into becoming something at the U.N. which really comes down to a table and a chair. They have a dedicated Brahma Kumaris at the United Nations web site. Now the purpose of the United Nations association is that the groups that associate with U.N. are meant to be doing what the U.N. wants and I think we all have a basic idea about what the U.N. is about. We presume that the U.N. are trying to bring countries and nations and people together. This is actually a quote from the Brahma Kumaris own web site: “During the tense years that preceded WWII, a group of spiritual men and women came together in the East, united by their commitment to the welfare of humanity as the founding fathers of the United Nations formulated a blue print for world peace and security, the founding members of the Brahma Kumaris were researching universal core values which they considered as necessary to restore individual worth and human dignity.” This is the wonderful sort of padding that they are capable of. That’s what they say they were doing. Luck had it that I found a text in the British Library of what they actually had said at that time. This is a new find. Nobody in academia has gotten to this until now. Brahma Kumaris in 1942 wrote to the Military marshals of the world, in the middle of WWII, and they are telling them “to suspend civilian law to enable martial law and practise a scorched earth policy”. So in 1942 Brahma Kumaris were writing to people like the Viceroy of India, Gandhi, Kings, and this is the sort of messages they were sending out telling them to basically destroy the world…  They actually believe that they are destroying the world they believe that WWII was a manifestation of their purification ritual of the world and of course they are going to inherit the world. So, typical of their predictions, the Indian Government is going to hand over power to the Brahma Kumaris soon, the whole world will recognise the Brahma Kumaris as God’s own instrument and that God has come to earth.

 

 
 

 

The Thar Desert which is this vast desert around their headquarters on the Pakistan border is to be full of millions of people, devotees coming to worship them. These people, their devotees (the words they use for worshipper or devotee is actually “baggot” which is a disparaging word) they would not use this word to describe another Brahma Kumari because they are Brahmans, they are enlightened, they are self realised, they are pure, you are impure not self realised, unenlightened…. All of you, everybody, every other religion…they are the only true religion.

 
 

So, what do the Brahma Kumaris actually believe behind this kind of New Age “Peace and light”? Destruction! The announced death of 6 billion impure untouchables to make way for a Golden Age of heaven on earth for 900.000 of their faithful followers.

 
 

I would like people to separate the leadership of the Brahma Kumaris from the followers. They like to say they that they are all one – they’re not. There’s a tight little personality cult
within the movement that I really call the Brahma Kumaris.  We are at present trying to analyse who they actually are. What they do believe is that they have started this destruction and that they’re going to make it by their Yoga Power. As a reward for that, they are going to get the best seats, which means that they are going to become the deities of this Golden Age world. And they will have a very specific hierarchy: emperors, kings and queens, subjects all the way down to cremators, depending on one’s efforts, what you do and don’t do, you’re going to be reborn. Of course these little old ladies that we know as the Brahma Kumaris are going to be the ruling class and if you stick in with them you might become one of their family or perhaps their courtiers or if you do something wrong such as going off and falling in love and having a relationship, well the best you might become is an undertaker – a body burner. So what they encourage people to do on the basis of this, is surrender their mind, body and wealth, everything. Dadi Janky, who is a star in New Age circles, has made jokes about this “the Brahma Kumaris say: we give our teachings for free but once you’re in we will take everything” and they really mean that, I’m talking about everything not just physically but also mentally and spiritually.

 
 

This screen shows one of their old themes which is how they picture present day earth as a hell and the destruction of it by a war between America and Russia. The big joke is that they’ve denied this in public. However we are collating all the media as they come along and they’ve denied that they actually believe this any more, they call it a transformation – Its OK guys, the world is going to be “transformed” – by nuclear wars, civil wars, natural disasters, continents are going to sink, the only places that will be left apart from India will be places where there have been Raja Yoga centres and they’ll become picnic spots for the deities, for the reincarnated Brahma Kumaris, to go to in their nuclear powered flying machines. I am not making any of this up; I am actually toning it down to fit in time.

Well take a step, a step back, here we go again: “Wild science-proud Christian cats”, that’s us guys “fighting for the butter of world sovereignty” they’re doing this, picking a lot of Hindu metaphors and churning them up with their spiritualistic messages.

 
 

So what do they teach? They teach a 5000 year cycle. That means that in 5000 years time we will be sitting here among each other again, you will listen to me as you are doing today. This screen is an older version of the cycle, what the cycle means is that the first 2.5 thousand years was heaven, 2.5 thousand years was hell and somewhere around 2.5 thousand years ago the dinosaurs existed. They teach that there are three worlds. That God exists in the top world. We are a soul and instead of evolution they teach devolution. Humanity has come down from a Golden Age state to a hellish state and we see the Brahma Kumaris saving the world. This talks about 1976 destruction they’ve since removed this poster. Who is teaching this? God himself. And this is Lekraj Kripalani
being possessed by God. The little point in his eye going red he is Adam his Brahma Kumaris partner was Eve. He is also Brahma, Vishnu and Shankar (which is ridiculous to a Hindu) he is being slowly deified. Their God is the God of all other gods. You can see how they are building these images: drawing in all religions to their religion. There are various different versions of the same message of course they are the supreme religion. This is the medium and in the middle here we have Dadi Janky feeding God which is one of their little shows that they have put on before. On this screen what is going on concerns various sorts of mediumships of previous members, of deities from the Golden Age, of deceased Brahma Kumaris. Actually, I think that the Brahma Kumaris are being possessed or overshadowed by spirits, whether real spirits if you believe in that, whether subconscious energies. From my own experience I would accept this. They have very powerful visions and lights and so on and though I don’t understand this and I don’t think people do but if people want to start understanding channelled beings they should look at two books which are the best ones on the subject – Joe fisher[5] and M. Scot Peck[6].

The 8,000 branches of the Spiritual University are actually houses that people live in. There is no university. They say they are not a religion yet their founding articles say that they are there to ordain and maintain clergy. They say they are a Spiritual University and a registered charity to alleviate poverty. They have an income of £1 to 2 million a year, in the U.K. assets of £16 million and they have never distributed any wealth at all. They say they are promoting Hindus. They teach that they are not Hindus that Bakti Hinduism is ignorance.

I went to a lot of trouble here to actually show people that the Brahma Kumaris life is relentless. Every hour from 3.30 a.m. thru’ to 10.30 p.m. is taken up with meditation class, meditation, meditation, that’s a seven-day a week schedule, 7 days, 52 weeks there are no holidays. You don’t just go to church on one day a week. It is every day of the week. No sex, no touching, segregation, showering after going to the toilet, washing genitals after urinating, only keeping Brahma Kumaris company, no gods apart from theirs, no practises apart from theirs, no novels, no cinemas, no medias. You can only eat food that’s cooked by Brahma Kumaris, you can only eat vegetarian no eggs no onions and then inside that single day, your day is then broken down to hourly sections. This is a chart they use each week, cut into daily sections each month and then it is set into annual sections.
So, I think if we were to look the standard definitions of cults they would score fairly high.

8.

 
 

 

This is actually their own copy of their principles. All through this talk we are relating to original documents, nothing made up. One of the things I am most concerned about is that in India, they’re actually requiring parents to hand over the dowries of young girls who want to join them in their teen ages so that they don’t run away and that their parents are not dumping unwanted daughters on them and to me that’s tantamount to slavery.

They are not teaching Raja Yoga. They claim to be teaching ancient Raja Yoga. It is not, it only existed after 1950. I want to tell you about was a friend of mine. This is all that’s left of her, it’s a death certificate. The coroner’s report says she died of multiple injuries consistent with a fall from a height. What he didn’t know is that she jumped from a five storey building. She killed herself on her second attempt after falling in love with one of the other members. The symbolic version of that is that God says that to have sex is like falling from the fifth floor of a five storey building and she killed herself in this way.  We are tracking suicides within the organisations. People hanging themselves in God’s house, women burning themselves in their houses, people that have financially given to the organisation killing themselves. One beautiful one in Delhi where someone killed himself in Baba’s room, that’s Gods room and then the sister in charge locked the door, went off to give class for one hour and a half, offered food to God, fed the people and then went back to take care of the corpse that she had left. On our website we list all of the names of all of the different fronts that they use and we are keeping them up to date. What we found luckily were some documents from the 1930s and 1940s which show the hidden truths of their religion. They had destroyed them, luckily I found them: letters to Gandhi, Queen Elisabeth, Viceroys of India and these original books and teaching posters. The significance of this is that they utterly contradict what they are teaching now. And among examples I’ve given, the biggest one is that for the first twenty years of their existence there was no God Shiva. So for twenty years they had a different God and nobody knows anything about their transformation. What happened was completely hidden and I mention this quickly really in order to question the credibility of the leadership and to show their modus operandi. It’s a fake history.

 

NOTES

[1] Comments from here onwards are directly concerned with screens of the website.

[2] Lawrence A. Babb, “Amnesia and Remembrance in a Hindu Theory of History”, Asian Folklore Studies, Vol. 41, No. 1 (1982), pp. 49-66.

[3]
Murlis : according to Wikipedia “mediumistic messages”

[4] Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University

[5] Fisher, Joe, Hungry Ghosts: An Investigation into Channelling and the Spirit. World. Toronto: Doubleday Canada Limited, 1990.

[6] Scott Peck, is a Psychiatrist he wrote a best-seller ‘The Road Less Travelled’,” Brain/Mind Bulletin, 26 May 1986

    

6. Brahma Kumaris: A New Religion?

http://www.cesnur.org/testi/bryn/br_kranenborg.htm



By Reender Kranenborg, Free University of Amsterdam, 1999
A preliminary version of a paper presented at CESNUR 99, Bryn Athyn (Pennsylvania).

1. New Religious Movements and New Religions

The expressions ‘new religious movements’ and ‘new religions’ are mostly used as synonymous terms for one and the same phenomenon. On the one hand, this habit can be justified. After all, a ‘new religion’ is always a new religious movement. On the other hand, however, is every new religious movement a new, that is, independent religion? Of course, every ‘new religious movement’ is religious, but is it thereby also a ‘new religion’? I would like to argue that the two concepts should be distinguished and not considered as synonymous. The term ‘new religious movements’ refers to the many different groups that are found within the different religions and traditions. ‘New religions’ should be used to refer to groups that offer something new with respect to religion in comparison with the tradition from which they emerge and in the end become a separate organization. ‘New religions’ are, in fact, ‘new world religions’ (note: I do not mean new world religions in the sense of New Age, but world religions that are presented as new.) It is a separate category.

I will explore this further. In 1970 Needleman published The New Religions. Was this book actually about new religions? With respect to content one must say no. He mentions Zen Buddhism and the Tibetan Vajrayana which, as is well known, are both very old religions; he discussed Gurdjieff, Krishnamurti, Transcendental Meditation and Meher Baba, which are indeed new movements but not really to be characterized as ‘new religions’, for these persons and groups remain emphatically within existing religious traditions. He also mentions Subud, which is perhaps the only one which could take the predicate ‘new religion’. Needleman used the concept ‘new religion’ in a purely formal way in the sense of new in America. Indeed, that is what they all were: it was only recently that they are to be found in the United States. I do not view the expression ‘new religions’ in this way.

When I speak of ‘new religions’ I mean a specific category which is clearly to be distinguished from that of ‘new religions movements’ by means of a number of criteria. I use the term ‘new religion’ only if the phenomenon in question displays the following characteristics:

a) The group presents something new with respect to content, something that was not found previously in the tradition in which it originated. This ‘something new’ is not only a renewal of old truths or a revival of old forgotten practices: it is something essentially other.

b) This leads to the group deviates clearly from the existing views and practices within the tradition in a decisive way. Of course, the group will take over much from the tradition, but these beliefs and practices are not decisive.

9.

 

 

c) A consequence of this is that a break with respect to content and practice is noted both by the group itself and the tradition within which it originated. If any group whatsoever breaks with the tradition on its own initiative, this does not have to entail that it becomes a new religion. There does not have to be any break concerning content. This is clear from the many groups called ‘sects’ in the sense of the classical sociology of religion. Neither can we claim that we have to do with a new religion if the tradition itself initiates the break, for the group can participate to a large degree in the tradition as far as content is concerned and does not, in many cases, recognize its excommunication from the tradition. We encounter this in what traditionally have been called ‘heresies’.

d) In addition, the group must have an all-encompassing, complete program. It must, regarding content and practice, encompass all aspects of life and doctrine. If, for example, a certain groups offer only a new method for self-realization via regular sessions, this is, in principle, too limited.

I will illustrate this with a few examples. We can begin quite simply with Christianity, which arose within the tradition of Judaism. Here something new is offered, namely, the belief that a certain person was very God himself. In this or because of this great differences in views (for example, on reconciliation) and praxis (the law was no longer valid) arose and the break was established at a specific time by both sides and young Christianity had clearly a complete program. Behold the birth of a new religion. Another example is that of Bahai, which originated within the tradition of Shi’ite Islam. Here certain revelations were received, something that was both formally and materially new and here also various differences arose as to what must be believed or done and both sides signaled a break (the Shi’ites could not view Baha’i as Islamic nor did Baha’i itself want to be called Islamic). The movement also had a clear, all-encompassing program, as can be claimed right up to the present.

If Baha’i serves as an exemplary model, in most cases it is difficult to determine whether we have to do with a new religion. Take, for example, the Unification Church. In the first instance it is, I would say, a ‘new religion’: it arose within Christianity, but it does present something new: Moon as the returned Jesus, in combination with a new book, The New Principles. One can claim that there are essential differences in teaching and practice with Christianity. It is also clear that Christianity broke with the Unification Church, but it is less clear as to whether the reverse is true, because the Unification Church is inclined to see itself as the true expression of Christianity, i.e. as it was essentially intended to be. Finally, the Unification Church has a complete, all-encompassing program. Is it therefore a new religion? Yes, but with this proviso: the Unification Church’s view of Christianity can lead to its becoming continually more ‘christian’. It is very much conceivable that after Moon’s death the church will assimilate itself more into the whole of the Christian tradition and will thereby become a ‘new religious movement’. We can indicate something similar in connection with ‘The Family’.

We can conclude that most ‘new religious movements’ are by far certainly not ‘new religions’. Very different groups like Hare Krishna, the Order of the Solar Temple, the Family, the Branch Davidians, Rajneeshism, New Age, etc. can be characterized as ‘new religious movements’. They remain within their own tradition, the deviations are too minor, what is presented as new is not specific enough, and the break is not fundamental. Thus, there are not very many truly ‘new religions’. But they do exist. In a certain respect, we must also include the modern groups in the category ‘new religions’, which, as it were, originated out of nothing. An example is the Heaven’s Gate. It had the potential to become a ‘new religion’ but died because of its exclusivity and extremism. In this connection Scientology could also be mentioned (if we take its religious claims seriously). It did not originate within a certain tradition and there can therefore be nothing said of deviations or of a break, but it does offer something new, both with respect to intention as well as to views. In addition, it also offers in principle a complete program. The converse, however, is that it can be considered as an exceptional variant within the gnostic-esoteric tradition—and is thus ultimately not truly new—and that the group has the tendency to orient itself more and more to the technical aspect, thereby neglecting other aspects.

In short, I hope that I have shown that it is worthwhile to introduce a separate category ‘new religions’, which is clearly to be distinguished from the broader ‘new religious movements’. And it is clear that the number of ‘new world religions’ is not large in comparison.

On the basis of the preceding I wish to present a case study of a possible ‘new religion’. It concerns the movement, Brahma Kumaris, which originated in India. My question is whether Brahma Kumaris represents a new Hindu religious movement or whether it is more proper to speak of a ‘new religion’? If the latter is the case, why?

 

2. Brahma Kumaris: An Overview

It is important to give a broad overview of the movement that is known internationally as ‘Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University’.

  1. The Founder and the Foundation of the Movement

The movement was founded in 1936 in Karachi by Lekh Raj who was born in 1876. He grew up in a devout Hindu environment which placed heavy emphasis on the Bhakti. For a long time Narayana was the object of his piety. Lekh Raj was a diamond merchant and attempted to live in accordance with the praxis of the ashramas. When he wanted to withdraw from this life in 1936 so that he could devote himself to the spiritual life, he had a radical religious experience. He had the feeling that he had come into contact with the Supreme Soul or God; at the same time he experienced himself in this encounter as an eternal soul and the connectedness of that soul with the Supreme Soul. In this event he acquired insight into himself and into the true nature of reality. He felt himself to be an instrument of the Supreme Soul who had passed on the knowledge to him or had him experience it, intending that Lekh Raj pass it on to others. Or, as it was stated, he experienced the love of God who gave him the highest spiritual knowledge. This experience was different than that with which he was acquainted from his Bhakti: there God was the other who was outside of him, whereas here he experienced that that Other was also very close to him, without it being the case that his own eternal soul merged completely with the Supreme Soul. The experience that he himself was involved in the Supreme Soul was new, different from previously. Lekh Raj had such encounters for some time, in which he experienced the Supreme Soul who passed knowledge on to him. The knowledge that Lekh Raj received is written down in the so-called Murli.

 

 

The experience was described by the movement as follows: During meditation “he felt a warm flow of energy, surrounding him, filling him with light and exposing him to a series of powerful visions” (26); “… giving him new insights into the innate qualities of the human soul, revealing the mysterious entity of God and explaining the process of world transformation.” For Lekh Raj the experience was so radical that he wanted to pass it on. For that reason in that same year he founded the organization of Brahma Kumaris. He himself was the inspiring force in the background, called Brahma or the comforting Brahma Baba by the adherents. It was striking that he surrendered the leadership within his organization emphatically to women. Women are still the main leaders in the movement (the present leaders are Dadi Prakashamani and Dadi Janki, who have been involved since the very beginning). After Pakistan split from the former British India the movement was re-established on Mount Abu, where the headquarters of the movement are still situated. Brahma died in 1969.

 

b) Ideas about God

The ideas concerning God deviate considerably from what we encounter within Hinduism as a whole. Not only is God eternal, the eternal power or energy but matter is also eternal—it is not created by God. But the souls that we encounter in human beings are also eternal. They do not emerge from God and are not created by him. God is seen as one of the souls, even though he is the ‘supreme soul’ or the ‘all-highest soul’. He therefore has all knowledge and is in that sense omniscient, although he is not omnipresent. Different names and epitaphs are given to God: Father, Shiva, sometimes also in combination ‘God Father Shiva’, Brahma, Baba, ‘ocean of bliss’, ‘ocean of love’, ‘ocean of virtues’, liberator and redeemer, guide and liberator. God, Shiva, the All-Highest, is the creation of the trimurti, which together represent three aspects of God. Traditionally, Hinduism speaks of Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva, and these three are seen as a unity. In Brahma Kumaris, however, Shiva stands above the trimurti and the third aspect is termed Shankar. On the one hand, this notion of trimurti is understood in line with the traditional Hindu view, namely as creator, preserver, and destroyer. But on the other hand the movement gives a more specific content to these terms. The meaning of the ‘creator aspect’ means that God, whenever humanity is at a low point, will come into the world, awaken humanity and thus restore primal harmony; such an act of creation will preferably occur via a messenger, whereby one can think of someone like Lekh Raj. Shiva’s ‘preserver aspect’ becomes visible in the energy that he gives through, for example, the power of the raja yoga and through the knowledge that is derived from him in this last period, through which one can develop a balanced personality. The ‘destroyer aspect’ is expressed in the fact that evil and negativity will be eliminated, particularly by the meditative activities of those who walk along the way.

 

c) Ideas about Human Beings

As has already been remarked, the human being is essentially an eternal soul. In the beginning all souls lived together, with the All-Highest Soul in a non-material world, but because of the law of karma the souls left this world for the material world and entered into human bodies. All souls play their own roles in the material world and therefore assume a body in order to give expression to their original positive qualities. Only in the body is the soul able to experience life. Apart from the connection to the physical, the soul has three aspects: intellect, conscious mind, and subconscious mind. The intellect is the guiding and determining part of the soul; it determines the thoughts and the condition of the human being, with the intention that it become independent of the human being and does not allow itself to be influenced by external factors. The mind is that part of the soul that produces thoughts and ideas; emotions, feelings and experiences are also located in this part of the soul. It is of great importance to discover how and why thoughts are created, for if they are determined or created by external negative influences, the individual becomes spiritually darkened. It is very important to understand the origin of thoughts. The unconscious mind contains the so-called sanskars, i.e. the impressions or consequences of everything that one undergoes or has undergone in this life or has undergone in previous lives. It is in particular this unconscious mind that primarily bears on the origin of the thoughts. It is the intention of Brahma Kumaris that the origin of thoughts and thinking itself become increasingly determined by the orientation to the All- Highest Soul. If this contact exists, people will become freer and the sanskars will be purified.

It is necessary in this context to discuss karma and reincarnation. Brahma Kumaris holds that souls are continually reborn in other bodies but exclusively in human bodies. The re-born souls are determined by the law of karma of action and reaction. When the soul enters into matter, in the world of action, the game of action and reaction between intellect, mind and subconscious mind begins. The sanskars from the unconscious mind inspire one to actions and thoughts, which in turn call sanskars down upon themselves, for all deeds have their consequences. The purpose of this life and future lives are determined by this whole process. The human being must learn to distinguish between the fact that he produces karma and that the intention is that he, by attuning himself to the All-Highest Soul, produce positive karma. Through this negative karma is burned away, after which positive karma is formed and the human being or soul is liberated. In other words, only through knowledge of God and the connection with God is a human being liberated and no longer has to enter into this liberated world. (For the rest, no distinction is made between mukti and jivanmukti: in the former one is liberated from life and in the latter one is liberated in life).

 

d) Ideas about the World Cycle

In accordance with classical Hinduism, there is within Brahma Kumaris the doctrine of the four or five world ages: the golden age (sat yuga), the silver age (xxxx yuga), the copper age (dvapar yuga) and the iron age (kali yuga). Within this last age, however, as a kind of preparation for the new golden age, there is the diamond age (samgam yuga). The content of the ages is about the same as in Hinduism; the most striking difference is that for Brahma Kumaris the whole cycle lasts 5000 years in total. At the moment the world is now in the kali yuga, although this age is near its end. After the kali yuga the world will be completely different and transformed into a new golden age. This transformation for the better depends on there are being a sufficient number of people now who possess the spirituality or mentality of that future age.

11.

 

 

The more people there are who are on that level, the better and smoother will be the transition. We can speak here of the ‘diamond age’, that which entails that God is very much involved with people and returns the soul again to its original form. This happens emphatically through what Brahma Kumaris presents and achieves. (If there are not sufficient people on the proper level, the transformation will not take place and we will remain in the kali yuga for now.)

In principle, all souls enter into the new golden age. One has the impression that the souls that have contact with the All-Highest Soul in the diamond age will return to the primal world of the beginning after the end of this world, in which they can live in an eternal relation with the All-Highest Soul. In this way they are back with God in order afterwards to start anew with and in a golden age.

In short, for Brahma Kumaris the whole notion of the world cycle entails that it is believed that old world in which we now live will be transformed, after which a new age begins, a new cycle of human life, a new beginning.

 

e) The Practice of Raja Yoga

The entire way of the Brahma Kumaris can be characterized as raja yoga. One should not think here in the first place of classical yoga, as described by Patanjali. The name raja yoga is only the name of a specific way which is travelled. Central to raja yoga is that one becomes connected with the Highest Soul and with the highest in oneself. It is a way to the true self, which is to be expressed in everyday life (which is why one hears of Karma Yoga). Above all, raja yoga has to do with meditation, whose content consists in that one is occupied with the understanding that the soul is on the way to God. The meditation strengthens this understanding, increases one’s knowledge and strengthens the connectedness. The meditation and the knowledge leads to the formation of character and to service. Meditation makes a person internally and personally stronger and leads others to be inspired to follow the way and to become purified as well. Raja yoga also entails a ‘spiritual lifestyle’, which includes that one be a vegetarian, seek good company, be regularly occupied with study and have as many fixed moments as possible during the day for meditation and live a life oriented towards celibacy. The meditation practice of the raja yoga consists of sitting properly, eyes open but directed internally, possibly listening to a text or music, preferably under the supervision of a (female) guide. There are different stages in the meditation: first, the preparation within which visualization plays a role, followed by the initial meditation in which one is conscious of one’s soul and of God, next is concentration in which one experiences the purity and directness of the One and finally, realization, in which the unique connectedness of the soul with the Supreme Soul is attained.

Raja yoga is very closely bound up with ‘positive thinking’. In any event, it concerns going to the origin of one’s thoughts and letting one’s thoughts be generated by the pure source. When these thoughts come and work in the individual, he becomes a positive being that can influence his environment in important ways. On account of this he also performs the right acts. Because of raja yoga, one can succeed in receiving and using positive thoughts.

 

f) Different Activities

Brahma Kumaris has been active, primarily in recent years, in many different areas. A number of these activities need to be mentioned. Of course, courses are given which are connected to raja yoga. One should mention here the course ‘Positive Thinking’. Related to this is the course, ‘Stress-free Living’ which is also concerned with developing a proper way of thinking and a proper tuning in to one’s most profound nature. Courses such as ‘Self-Managing Leadership’, ‘Secrets of Self-Esteem’, ‘Self-Management for Quality of Life’ have a similar orientation: the emphasis continually falls on understanding who the human being is at bottom is how the human being is connected with the All-Highest and how rest, power and balance can be brought into life.

Another category of activities is more global in nature. BK has been involved in the activities of UNO, UNESCO and UNICEF, it has supported human rights, the importance of a good education, and defended more equality among people. Within this framework there are a number of connected programs, such as ‘The Million Minutes for Peace’ (in which the intention is that for a few minutes every day several people think positively of world peace), ‘Global Cooperation for a Better World’, ‘Sharing our Values for a Better World’. The latter project has been continued in the still existent ‘Living Values’. The ‘interfaith’ projects should be mentioned in this same context: the unity of all religions is sought and members are active in organizations that promote or pursue this. Finally, the attempt is made to be active in different sectors of social life. Thus there are programs dealing with art, organization of academic conferences (it is not for nothing that Brahma Kumaris is called the Spiritual University), contacts within the world of medicine, and programs for working with prisoners, etc.

 

g) The Murli

Formally, the movement does not have any ‘holy book’. Nevertheless, there is the so-called ‘Murli’, a work that has originated since Lekh Raj received his messages. It contains the words of the Highest Soul itself. These messages have been written down and are largely to be found in the Murli. The work is thus to be used for teaching and study. This material is therefore extremely important, for it provides the truth and true knowledge. The truth content of the book also has a continual effect in the experiences of the disciples: one does not accept the words in a purely intellectual way but learns in one’s own life that the knowledge is completely true. The Murli is read and studied carefully. Nevertheless, the Murli did not close with the death of Lekh Raj. Messages continued to be received from the other world via one person, Dai Gulzar. The messages are becoming increasingly more rare, but they still occur. The knowledge that has been passed on also appears in the Murli.

It has become an important text. Brahma Kumaris does not discuss it right away in courses and the text is not available for sale, but in later stages it plays an important role. In the course of time the book is discussed in advanced courses. It is not discussed until this point because a certain spiritual level has to be attained before one can work with it. The adherents are to take it very seriously and study it carefully. The degree of seriousness with which it is to be studied is apparent in the fact that the participants are engaged in study of this text for a long time from six o’clock in the morning.

 

 

3) A New World Religion or a Hindu Movement?

The question is: how should we see Brahma Kumaris? Is it a (neo-)Hindu movement or can we speak here of a ‘new (world) religion’?

On the one hand, it is clear that Brahma Kumaris has emerged from Hinduism. Lekh Raj was a Hindu, devoted to the Bhakti. The All-Highest Soul can be called Shiva, the name of a well-known Hindu divinity. The idea that a close connection with God is possible is also found within Hinduism. The tripartite division of the human being falls with broader Hinduism as well. The views of karma, reincarnation, the four yugas with the fifth yuga clearly have Hindu roots. Whoever looks at the raja yoga of Brahma Kumaris will discover that many aspects of this are inconceivable without traditional yoga. In short, the Hindu background is clear.

On the other hand, we can indicate a number of aspects in which the relation to Hinduism is considerably less clear and which signify a certain newness. It is not possible to speak here directly of a break, but the differences are sometimes great.

a) The way in which the revelations or messages to Lekh Raj have occurred is not typically Hindu. Of course, people in India have received and do receive revelations, as occurs in every religion, but the way in which Lekh Raj received it is not a frequent occurrence. It occurs in a way that can be encountered elsewhere in other religions. In a certain respect it seems as if this is ‘channeling’, a way of contact that is not strongly culturally bound.

b) The idea of God as an independent being, in combination with the idea that the human being is an eternal soul, who can essentially live together with the All-Highest Soul is not specifically Hindu. In a certain respect it resembles certain teachings within Bhakti spirituality, in which the divinity is also eternally the other, but the aspect of emotional love and devout worship is lacking here altogether. In certain respects the philosophy of Lekh Raj resembles the old samkhya philosophy, which is essentially dualistic and thus holds to an image of God, human beings and matter that appears to resemble what Lekh Raj has advanced. But although this philosophy is known within modern Hinduism, it generally no longer finds any adherents in contemporary India. It is, in a certain respect, a reasonable teaching of its own which shows a strong similarity to Western gnosis.

c) Here we have to point to the specific ideas between Shiva and the Trimurti. Traditionally within Hinduism Shiva is the third aspect of the Trimurti, next to Brahma and Vishnu, but the Brahma Kumaris make a clear distinction between both. Shiva is the Supersoul or the highest God, and has a position above the Trimurti, which is his creation. The third aspect of the Trimurti is a new god, called Shankar (traditionally a epithet of Shiva, but here an independent personality) These ideas about Shiva I never have met within Hinduism.

d) The idea of the four ages is given different content here. The teaching that in total they add up to 5000 years is striking and cannot be found in other groups in India. Thus Brahma Kumaris gives its own content to this idea. Remarkably, this content is in a certain respect related more to old Persian teachings than to Hinduism. But it is very improbable that Lekh Raj would have been influenced by this old and almost non-existent religion. If at all, such influence would have come via Parsis, but it is not known to what extent Lekh Raj was acquainted with them and, if he was, whether he was informed about their older religious teachings.

e) Remarkable is the idea of the fifth age. Within the hinduistic yuga-ideas we cannot find an idea like this. Sure, we can find the idea that within the fourth yuga the seeds are sown of the new golden age, the beginning of a new cycle, but never this seed is viewed as a new fifth age. This idea is unique.

f) The idea of karma and reincarnation has also received a content that deviates from Hinduism. Whoever reads the view of Brahma Kumaris concerning these matters carefully is inclined to conclude that this is almost entirely in line with the Western belief in reincarnation as found in the theosophy of that time than in line with Eastern teachings. The most striking aspect of this can be seen in the fact that reincarnation is not seen as a relapse into life forms other than those of human beings. The way by which one is released from karma is also different.

g) Interesting—and almost unique in India—is the position of women. Women are placed emphatically in the highest position for principial reasons. To my knowledge, there are no parallels to this in India. In Bhakti spirituality women are indeed viewed as equals in many cases but never socially and certainly not structurally. In Brahma Kumaris this equality is structural and it seems that women have a higher position than men. This does not exist in Hinduism up to the present. We do see ‘female gurus’ in increasing measure in India, ‘enlightened’ women who gather a circle of disciples about themselves and are seen as avatars of a kind, but they remain exceptions. Their success is often stronger in the West than in the East. In short, with respect to the position of the woman, Brahma Kumaris is distinctly unique.

h) The interpretation of raja yoga in terms of ‘positive thinking’ and positively affecting the environment is not to be found within Hinduism. In this the movement has been strongly influenced by Western thinking. We do find in Hinduism the idea that there is a subtle energy that people can absorb and which they can also radiate, and we also come across the idea that a guru has a specific spiritual power that he can give to his disciples, but none of this is identical with the ‘power of thought’ of ‘positive thinking’. This idea has its roots in the West. For the rest, there are also other movements stemming from India that have gone in this direction, such as Transcendental Meditation. This movement goes considerably further than Brahma Kumaris in this respect and has even deepened the Western idea of positive thinking even more. Transcendental Meditation, however, is an exception. In short, the idea of ‘positive thinking’ can be combined with a certain side of Hinduism, but it is not identical to it.

i) In its presentation of itself Brahma Kumaris comes across increasingly as a general spiritual movement without any specific connection to a certain religion. If the name would be different, if its headquarters were not in India and if Sanskrit terms were not used, one would quickly have the idea that this is a generally more or less Western religious movement which does not have any relationship with the East. The impression is strengthened even more through the fact that Brahma Kumaris, in my view, seems to be inclined more towards a ‘psychological movement’ in its presentation of itself.

The question is now: can one, on the basis of the above, state that Brahma Kumaris is not so much a new religious movement within Hinduism as a ‘new religion’? On the basis of the above, I would not go that far.

13.

 

 

In any case, it must be stated that it does introduce relatively new elements, which are not explicitly Hindu, just as it can be stated that they represent a general religiosity, broader and sometimes more fundamental than Hinduism. There is, however, nothing of a break or conflict. The latter can have something to do with the fact that Hinduism is extremely tolerant and a break has occurred only rarely. It can also have to do with the fact that Brahma Kumaris is universalistic and thus recognizes and values a great deal in Hinduism. On the basis of both considerations a break is not obvious. I have the inclination to say that in Brahma Kumaris we encounter in principle a ‘new religion’ in the process of being born. A few decades are still needed to be able to make a good assessment. However, we can see that in a certain respect Brahma Kumaris has become more ‘Western’ in recent years and also that it has gone more in the direction of the ‘psychological line’, more or less joining the company of many modern New Age psychological movements. If this tendency continues it could become clear that Brahma Kumaris is in fact a new religion, originating within Hinduism but going its own way.

 

7. The Brahma Kumaris as a ‘reflexive Tradition’: Responding to late modernity

http://www.arsdisputandi.org/index.html?http://www.arsdisputandi.org/publish/articles/000108/index.html

By John Walliss (Ashgate New Critical Thinking in Religion, Theology and Biblical Studies), Aldershot: Ashgate, 2002; xiv + 131 pp.; hb. £ 35.00; ISBN: 0-7546-0951-0.

Review by Paul van der Velde, Nijmegen University, The Netherlands

1 Reflexive Tradition

In this study John Walliss tries to incorporate the results of various recent social theories into the scientific study of religious traditions – especially that of Anthony Giddens on the emergence of a post-traditional society – and he tries to take into consideration how traditions may persist and even flourish in modern society. He combines this with fieldwork on a neo-Hindu tradition, the Brahma Kumaris. In his introduction the author draws the relations between sociology, religion and sociology of religion itself. He signals a ‘gradual divorce’ over the last decades between mainstream sociology and sociology of religion. The last couple of years, however, we may find a kind of ‘partial resynchronization’ in two ways: ‘Firstly, there is a growing interest in aspects of contemporary religiosity within more mainstream work…Secondly, partly as a reaction to the above, sociologists of religion and religious studies have begun to explore the relationship between religion and issues within social theory. (viii)’ Walliss completely bypasses the secularization debate because he considers this discussion to be partisan and ‘frankly boring’ in the way in which it has developed over the last decades. More than just secularisation is at stake when it comes to the position of religiosity in the Western world.

In the introduction (Responding to Late Modernity) and the chapters I (Beyond Tradition and Modernity) and II (Reflexive Traditions and the New Age Religious Life) we find lucid descriptions of themes like ‘Powers of Traditions’, ‘Tradition and Modernity’, ‘De-traditionalisation’, ‘New Age Religion’, and ‘Reflexive Traditions’, to name just a few. ‘Reflexivity’, ‘Reflexive society’ and ‘Reflexive Tradition’ are key concepts used by Walliss in his study. In industrial society, the main focus was on the distribution of products, or ‘goods’. The successor of this society can be said to be ‘reflexive’, because while continuing this production, it is concerned primarily with the distribution – prevention, minimisation, channelling – of the ‘bads’, i.e. the dangers resulting from industrial society. These dangers can no longer be denied and it is no longer possible to hold one group in society responsible for them. Moreover, the products from industrial society have such drastic side-effects that they lay a heavy burden on the shoulders of posterity. This is especially true if we think of the environment and nuclear waste for instance. In short this is what can be said to be that ‘reflexive’ about reflexive traditions or society. This Reflexiveness is then further linked in this study to personal reflexivity.

In chapter II, Walliss relates the concept of ‘reflexive traditions’ – which he derives from Philip Mellor – to the New Age religious life. It is important to keep in mind, however, as Walliss states on p. 19, that New Age is not a unity and that even though the term New Age might suggest a rather homogeneous religious group, in fact New Age has developed into a general term to denote a wide variety of (semi)religious or spiritual groups and movements. It is even unlikely that any of the instigators of what by outsiders could be described as typical New Age movements, would appreciate to see his or her chosen path designated as such.

Walliss (p. 27) locates New Age religions between de-traditionalisation and re-traditionalisation because in the process of constructing the ‘new’ and rejecting the old, elements are taken from the ancient material handed over by older traditions, and in these strands of old traditions and the applications of these we may recognize many of the characteristics of this ‘new thinking’. Walliss finds evidence for this in the process of how New Agers use the ‘old way of thinking’ in reconstructing their reflexive (spiritual) biographies.

Following Reender Kranenburg (1999)*, Walliss calls the Brahma Kumaris a neo-Hindu sect, but in the meantime, over the last decade, the movement has actively embraced many of the aspects identifiable as ‘New Age’ (p. 29) and he carefully links these developments to the conceptual framework worked out in the first chapters.

*See the previous article, page 9 ff.


 

2 The Brahma Kumaris

As a movement the Brahma Kumaris predate the New Age movement, but over the years the Brahma Kumaris have developed characteristics that link them to New Age thinking proper. Walliss points out in chapter III ‘From World-Rejection to Ambivalence: A Genealogy of the Brahma Kumaris’, how the Brahma Kumaris developed and got their recent characteristics which, in his view, legitimise the choice to designate them as ‘reflexive’.

The Brahma Kumaris were founded by Dada Lekhraj, who is considered by members to be ‘the incarnation and descent of God, the World Father, into the corporeal world’ (p. 33). He was born at Sindh in 1876 as a member of the Kripani family, the members of which usually were devotees of the Vallabhasampradaya. Lekhraj was a man of considerable education. He worked as a wheat trader and later on his business concerned diamonds.

14.

 

Due to these undertakings he became aware of the particular sufferings of women in his society. On the other hand, as Walliss says (p. 33), he also came into contact with royalty, above all the noble families of the Raj, mainly due to his activities as a diamond trader. He is even said to have known the British Viceroy and the king of Nepal. Being a Vallabhite he originally worshiped Narayan, a form of Vishnu. He disapproved, however, Lakshmi’s low position compared to that of her husband Vishnu. Lekhraj was a devout Hindu, he was a vegetarian, and frequently went on pilgrimage tours. He became sensitive to the aforementioned position of women in traditional Indian society and one aspect in this matter Walliss does not mention: in imitation of Krishna having liaisons with the for the most part married or at least engaged gopis (i.e. cowherd girls), the main gurus of the Vallabhasampradaya, the Maharajas, had adulterous affairs with the wives of their devotees. This led to discrimination and misuse of women within the Vallabhite community and it even gave rise to the notorious Maharaja Libel case that came to trial in Bombay in the late 19th century. These traditions within the Vallabhasampradaya may as well have contributed to Lekhraj’s eye for the role of women and his attempts to improve their status. In 1936, at the age of sixty, his wife advised him to retire and to direct his life towards spiritual pursuits and it is at this time that he begins to receive his visions of Vishnu and Shiva. One of his main visions concerned the establishment of a perfected paradise after a kind of universal destruction of the cosmos. This destruction was necessary for an ideal world to be established. Lekhraj received a message that he was an avatar (i.e. incarnation) of Krishna. Here we see one more parallel with the Maharajas in the Vallabhite community who are considered to be amsha (i.e. partial) incarnations of Krishna. Lekhraj got messages about hidden interpretations of the Bhagavadgita and yet another parallel came to be established between Lekhraj and Krishna. As Krishna found his counterpart in Radha, his favourite girlfriend, Lekhraj found his counterpart in one of the group’s prime female followers named Radha, later Om Radhe and still later Jagadamba Sarasvati. Lekhraj himself changed his name into Prajipita Brahma (the father of humanity) and later on into Brahma Baba, ‘Father Brahma’. He himself claimed these changes of his name to be inspired by divine intervention. Lekhraj’s teachings and his growing group of followers faced many difficulties from the very beginning. Lekhraj attracted many female followers that gave him the reputation of being a womaniser who kept a big harem. Once more it might be important to keep the erotic symbolism of the Vallabhasampradaya in mind. The husbands of the women who had joined the group formed anti-Om mandli groups who even attacked the settlements of the group at times. Lekhraj took his retreat to Kashmir and from there he started to give his sermons and messages to his followers. These messages were called Murlis, ‘flute-playing’ in reference to Krishna’s calling of his beloved by his magical flute play.

Of primary importance in the revelations Lekhraj is said to have received is that the members of the Brahma Kumari ‘university’ should undergo ‘death-in-life’, they should ‘die towards the outer world’. They had to renounce their families and thus they got the opportunity to be ‘divinely reborn’ in a ‘divine family (p. 37). To stress this spiritual rebirth the members were given new divinely inspired names. Hindu mythology was reinterpreted by Lekhraj in order to lay a foundation for his teachings and to connect these to greater Hinduism, an ancient tradition often built upon by Indian teachers and founders of new religious groups. Thus, the number of Krishna’s wives, i.e. 16,108 was interpreted as referring to the total number of Brahma Kumaris that would be there at the end of times. The stainless saligram stone, a fossil ammonite that symbolises Krishna or Vishnu in his marriage to Tulsidevi, the sacred basil plant, symbolises the soul of the Brahma Kumaris while the 108 beads of the mala, or rosary, represent the 108 stainless followers of Lekhraj. The Mahabharata was reinterpreted and the Brahma Kumaris came to be considered as the Pandavas while the entire Indian population came to be seen as the Kauravas. The Yadavas, whose entire tribe was according to the Mahabharata addicted to alcoholic drinks and was rooted out by interior struggles by the means of a magical iron club, were identified with Western scientists. The period of thirteen years at the beginning of the Mahabharata during which the Pandavas were to remain in hiding was equated to the years during which the Brahma Kumaris were to keep their activities more or less hidden from the outside world.

Community life was very strict and listening to the Murlis was an essential part of the daily routine. So were meditation and other activities considered to be spiritual. Weeks of silence could be part of the process of spiritual purification and interior control could be stretched to the extreme. Delinquents could be summoned to nightly courts in which the offenders had to defend themselves versus Lekhraj and the whole community.

In the beginning of the 1950′s, however, this was about to change. Lekhraj had given warnings that the division of the subcontinent into India and Pakistan would imply an outbreak of violence between Hindus and Muslims. The Brahma Kumaris moved their headquarters from Sindh – which became part of Pakistan after 1947 – to Mount Abu in Gujarat, the place where according to Hindu mythology Brahma and Sarasvati had done their penances 5000 years ago. By this time Lekhraj’s fortunes had run out and he started to accept gifts from well-wishers and even dowries of parents who understood their children would never marry. This change of attitude implied a shift in emphasis as well. Up to now the attitude of the Brahma Kumaris towards the outside world was best characterised as ‘world-rejection’. After the earlier mentioned essential destruction of the world there would follow a golden age, so it was believed. The shift to Mount Abu, however, implied a renewed outlook on the universe that is rightly called ‘ambivalence’ by Walliss. In 1952 Lekhraj launched his active proselytising and ‘world service’. Later on other centres were founded all over India and ‘world service’ even became one of the most important activities of the Brahma Kumaris. Radha who was by now called ‘Mama’ died in 1965, Lekhraj in 1969. The university was taken over by two women, Dadi Prakashini and Didi Manmohini who continued the activities as introduced earlier by Lekhraj. By now there are some 450,000 active members of the movement spread out over 77 countries. In the 1980s and 1990s the movement tried to become more and more affiliated to, among others, the Department of Public Information of the United Nations and UNICEF. After the university’s original centre in London was demolished another centre was set up there, the Global Co-Operation House. In the meantime medical centres with a spiritual objective were set up in various places. At present the movement is deeply involved in a range of activities that strive after the creation of a better, an idealized world in the process of which workshops on stress reduction are organised in schools, prisons, hospitals, drug clinics, homes for the elderly et cetera. In the teachings a selection of Western Christian ideas or ideas prevalent in New Age religion are combined with the Brahma Kumaris’ teachings with selective traditional Hindu values. Walliss calls the latest development in the Brahma Kumaris’ attitude towards the world ‘utopian’ in that they are actually trying to change the world into an ideal utopia, a ‘reflexive utopia’.

 

 

 

After Lekhraj’s death, problems arose as to the exact position and authority of his teachings and the Murlis. During his life, Lekhraj claimed that he was ‘just a soul selected by god to be a medium’. After his death, however, he became a main focus of devotion. After death, he was thought to be part of an angelic realm, from which he at times would continue to spread messages. This idea led to various members of the community claiming to receive visions and messages from Lekhraj. In order to prevent the community from falling apart, it was decided that only the Murlis – received by the trance medium Sister Gulzar – were to be regarded as real visions and true revelations. She received these messages at specific times on Mount Abu. Thus Lekhraj gave his first Murli after his death on the 21st of January 1969.

Chapter IV deals with some of the essential teachings of the Brahma Kumaris that are often called Raja Yoga and are – as is to be expected – at times adjusted to fit in with the later ideological developments taking place within the movement itself. For studying Raja Yoga and other practices, Walliss participated in courses but also relies on literature and videos produced by the movement itself. He relates the Brahma Kumaris to traditional Hinduism and describes some of their spiritual practices: Positive Thinking and Stress-Free Living. Chapter V provides us with a typology of the members of the Brahma Kumaris, which Walliss divides into Instrumental users, Eclectic Users, Interpretative Drifters and Spiritual Searchers, while chapter VI deals with what and how the world of the future is to be. Millenarianism is a central concept in Raja Yoga.

The conclusion, ‘In Search of Post-Traditional Religiosity’ brings us back to the concepts described in the Introduction and first chapters, and the theories on post-traditional society. ‘Late Modernity’ has its heavy demands on the individual human especially in a society characterized as it is in this book as ‘de-traditionalized’. Yet the Brahma Kumaris movement shows that there are forces such as ‘Tradition Persistence’ as well as ‘Rejuvenation’. ‘Moreover, at another level the example of the Brahma Kumaris demonstrates both the re-invigoration and the ongoing re-creation of tradition…(p. 115)’. Due to this Raja Yoga was reinterpreted and a milieu of reinterpretation came into being, to ‘suit a world affirming cultic milieu (elaboration), such as the ongoing globalisation, New Age-ification and instrumentalisation of the original, world-rejecting theodicy’ (etcetera, p. 116).

In his conclusion Walliss questions whether the tools developed in the form of the ‘reflexivity’ of traditions are applicable to other traditions as well. In the final words of his conclusion he argues that the study of contemporary traditions needs to address three important issues: the need to move beyond the either/or of the radical de-traditionalisation debate and to take both aspects of traditionalisation and renewal into account. Secondly he points out the importance to study the developments and changes within particular traditions themselves by the means of detailed ethnography. The last issue concerns the need to examine the continuing appeal of certain traditions for individuals and by extension, social groups. In his study, Walliss has been successful in constructing a theoretically firmly based foundation for his target set. He does not go too deeply into theoretical issues and endless conceptualizations wherein the religiously inspired individuals and the group or groups in which they participate – after being the object of research of so many religious studies – seem to be outcasted.

 

8. World peace organization appears to be doomsday cult

Brahma Kumaris listed as dangerous cult

http://bkwatchers.wordpress.com/2008/10/13/brahma-kumaris-exposed/

YouTube video 12:36 minutes

There has been an increasing amount of confusion created by the so-called “World Spiritual University” using such classical terms as “Brahmin” or “Raja Yoga” for its practises. Likewise, despite its inception 70 years or less ago, “senior faculty members” are increasing claiming its teachings to be “ancient” or centuries old when they are not. Again trading on other quite separate traditions. The BKs run a considerable number of front organizations to give credibility to what are the same evangelic ambitious, that it was thought time to start documenting these on the internet.
Given that significant controversies over child abuse cover up, violence towards breakaway groups and the experience of ex-members have arisen, an independent website on the BKWSU has been established, run by a variety of ex-BKs with teacher and administrator experience within the organization, please see; http://www.brahmakumaris.info/   For a support discussion site on the BKWSU Brahma Kumaris, please see;
http://www.brahmakumaris.info/indexbb.html
This website makes public most if not all of the teachings, practises and personal experiences of BKs, ex-BKs and PBKs allowing individuals to make up their own minds, including copies of the core scriptures – allegedly channelled messages direct from God – called Sakar Murlis.
What ever good may exist within the BK community, one should realise that it is an “End of the World” cult based on channelled mediumship. A channelled Spirit that claims to be the one God of humanity and predicts the Destruction of the world by Nuclear Holocaust, death of 6 Billion people, the sinking of the continents followed by a Heaven on Earth for its BK followers only. This spirit that is, or claims to be, “God” predicted this “Destruction” would happen in 1975 or 1976. The date keeps being pushed back but business keep becoming better for them. Likewise, the population figures of the world are regularly revised as actual figures increase. Currently, they are speculating on the virgin birth of their leader Lekhraj Kirpalani who is going reincarnate as Shri Krishna immanently. As one recruiter for the group writes on many web forums, “the bombs have been made … they will be used”. They expect their heaven to follow a nuclear holocaust. This is all a far cry from the “Peace of Mind”, “Values Education”, “Self Management Leadership” that they use as a New Age front to their many organizations but, scripturally it is accurate. The main concern is that the seniors within the organization are re-editing the original channelled teachings. The channelled Spirit is, it claims, the Supreme God and the process of channelling continues at the organizations headquarters in India via a little old Indian lady. They claim that not just “God” comes into but that the spirit of their dead founder Kirpalani does so too. They are engaged in a continual process of revising their history and re-editing their God’s teachings.

16.

 

 

The BKWSU is also sees itself as the single, true source of all other religions. It teaches its followers that all other religious leader must and will come to it to learn spirituality. Its god is the only one Supreme god that all other religions worship and the BKWSU are the only true teachers. The God states that only the BK Brahmins are pure and the rest of the world is Impure, or Shudras. That is the Hindi word for lowest class Untouchables. Consequently, it hides the teaching of its god, called Sakar Murlis, and does not allow public access to them as the general public has “Impure Intellect” and would not understand them.
Central to their faith is belief in time being only 5,000 years long. In fact, one identically, eternally repeating 5,000 years Cycle; a pure elevated heaven on earth with Krishna and Radha for them 5,000 years ago becoming a “devil-filled” hell on earth at the end of the 20th Century for us now. Hell on earth destroy by their God coming and the power of their yoga making way or their Heaven again in approximately 2036 with Krishna.
They teach that dinosaurs existed only 2,500 years ago. Followers must be strictly vegetarian and celibate, no procreation nor even masturbation. Followers can only eat the food cooked by themselves or other followers.
Physical relatives are no longer seen as family, only other BK Brahmins are, and relatives are referred to as “lokiks, or “worldly”, shudras if they do not become members.
Lifestyle involved getting up at 4 am every day to meditation for 45 minutes, daily class at 6.30 am, more meditation or service in the evenings and weekends. No days off, no holidays as such. Followers are expected to visit the headquarters to meet “God”, hear the “Murli”, God speaking and be recharged.

Sadly, the BKWSU has not been immune to controversy and, indeed, is increasingly finding itself exposed to more mainly due to the power of the internet:
. the cover up of the child sex abuse
. organized violence in numerous states of India targeting break away
revisionist group called PBKs
. validity of charity status
. criticism from UN due to it’s over exaggeration of relationship with the UN
that it has used to establish its credibility.
. suicides of ex-members
. knife murder in center
. many broken marriages and families
. acquisition of properties
. targeting of recently bereaved women etc

So, is the BKWSU Brahma Kumaris a cult?

Perhaps the question is not to ask, “does it have cult-like nature?” but “Does God need to run a cult in order to teach humanity?” It may be that humanity needs and likes being in one cult or another. It is worthwhile mentioning what you are likely to experience in dealing with BKs. In the early days of “Knowledge”, they go through a kind of high called “The Honeymoon Period. They are very pleasant to deal with in a kind of spaced out, peaceful innocent manner. This high does not last and they experience a come down from where they are encouraged to “make efforts” in order to reach the high. It is really in this period that they enter into denial and dealing with many BKs becomes difficult.
They do operate in groups internationally, they do pool information about individuals outside of the organization and share it, they will press ex-members for information about others and tend to target critics with ad hominem attacks, e.g. the founder of the PBK movement was apparently subjected to many trumped up police charges. Their global IT team is a classic example of this behavior. In such attacks, they will use and have the co-operation of part-time members or associates that are unaware of the full teachings.
The BKWSU also uses institutional pressure to remove critical articles and control the media produced about them. They will work in groups to hunt down sources of information, using ex-members as contacts, targeting media people. In this manner, the organization is starting to appear more cult-like, as per the Scientologists. They are becoming more paranoid about their Murli teachings being revealed on the internet and hide them security-encrypted behind pass-worded websites. When “God” speaks in India via the old Indian lady that is the channel medium, he is streamed by secure audio video channels only. Students are discouraged from emailing Murlis.
In the beginning of their history there was a strong “Anti-Party” movement against them that hounded them out of Pakistan. Their teachings predict similar events towards the end of the time/Destruction. Any inklings of natural disaster, war, resistance tend to trigger off “End of the World” speculations within them.
They are very precious about the United Nations affiliations which have in the past been exaggerated to the point where the UN had to caution them.
These are used universally to give status and credibility to their front organizations which tend to hide the actual claims or teachings they follow.


From the Wikipedia article on the BKWSU:

A list of BKWSU front organizations and business that are run and staffed by BKs involved in promoting BKWSU beliefs. At events promoted by any one of these entities, one might find other BKs present under the mantle of “representing” one of the other organizations rather than the BKWSU in a self-reciprocating manner.

The Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual Organization
Inner Space
Living Values Education Program
Self Management Leadership

Visions of a Better World Foundation

17.

 

 

The Janki Foundation
Brahma Kumaris Spiritual Study Foundation
Brahma Kumaris Educational Society
Global Retreat Centre
Oxford Leadership Academy
BK Publications [BKIS Limited]
Relax 7
Soul Power Seminars
World Renewal Trust
– and others.

 

9. The Hidden Face
of Brahmakumaris – A beginner’s guide to the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University

http://www.scribd.com/doc/17344482/The-Hidden-Face-of-Brahmakumaris

Introduction: Who wrote this and who is it written for?

This is a “Beginners Guide” to the Brahma Kumaris. A simple, plain English but comprehensive introduction to the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University: its beliefs, lifestyle and mode of operation. Everything you wanted to know but were afraid to ask, in neat bite sized pieces without the requirement of specialist knowledge and surrendered BKs within the organization with direct contact and involvement with the leadership over a period of decades.

 

How do you know all this?

Our collective experience goes back to the beginning of BK evangelism in the Western World. Other information is gain through our discussion forum which is supported internationally.

 

Why are you doing this and are you members of any group or religion?

The Brahma Kumaris leadership has misled generations of followers whilst exploiting them financially and for their free labor and, in our opinion, misrepresents itself to well meaning outsiders in a manner that benefits them in many way including financially. It would seem to many that having secured their position, the leadership now hides the truth of the religion behind a polished PR machine, various fronts and diluted versions of their teachings. It can take months of involvement before newcomers discover what they really believe and teach. By that time, individuals have become assimilated and conditioned in a way to reduce their critical faculties. Few academics studying the group have even gotten this far. Likewise, for friends and families of Brahma Kumari adherents it is impossible to gather from “official” websites what the organization is really about, how the leadership works or for them to gain an understanding about the changes that their loved ones are undergoing. In order to balance the secrecy and manipulation, we believe that individuals have a right to know what is going and access to all the teachings of the BKWSU. To put it simply, we do not believe that truth can be established on the basis of lies and cover ups. No. We have no alternative religious agenda and are not a member of any other group. We believe in freedom of speech, the right to information and society’s right to know. Brahma Kumari teachings are based on mediumistic messages given through trance mediums or channels. These are called Sakar Murlis (pre-1969 death of the founder), Avyakt Vanis or Avyakt Murlis (post-1969 death of the founder). Over 1,000 examples of these are offered on this website in a number of formats including searchable data bases. Brahma Kumari believe that another spirit entity, or soul, possessed firstly their founder Lekhraj Kripalani and now other adherents to speak through their bodies and act. Outside of the BKWSU, this is known as “channelling”. It is an advanced form of mediumship. Since the death of Lekhraj Kripalani, BKs belief that both he, the spirit guide they believe is the God of all religions and other senior deceased BK adherents are channelled through “trance mediums”. These mediums are said to go into a deep trance and allow the other spirit entities to possess their bodies and, again, speak and act through them. Whereas BKs claim that the founder was able to remain conscious whilst the spirit did so, the lesser mediums are not able to and must remain in trance not knowing what is being said or done through them.

 

The Hidden Teachings called “the Murlis”

The core teachings of the Brahma Kumaris called “the Murli”, after a magic flute that God Krishna was supposed to play to bewitch his female followers. These are channelled mediumistic messages allegedly spoken by God directly through the mouths of BK mediums. The BKWSU is becoming increasingly secretive about these due to their controversial nature and given that they are often in opposition to activities carried out by the leadership and does not as a rule allow non-BKs access to them. And certainly not in anything but a watered down manner. Examples are not available on any BKWSU websites, adherents are not allowed to send them as emails, generally no longer allowed copies to take for home study and may only be given access in specific areas of the their center There is further controversy within the movement that the leadership is editing, revising and re-writing them
removing contentious elements, failed predictions, changing dates and so on.

 

Are there any other forms of psychism going on within the BKWSU?

Yes. Newly deceased senior Brahma Kumaris are said to be channelled by the organization’s mediums following their death, even returning from beyond the grave to speak to their old friends and be fed via the medium’s body. Additionally, previously deceased Brahma Kumari adherents are said to make up an Advance Party which, along with founder Lekhraj Kripalani, acts psychically in some manner through current members influencing events.

 

 

Many BKs report having varied psychically induced visions. Individual followers are (allegedly) being used unconsciously as mediums or channels for these spirit entities, and “energy” or “vibrations”, during meditation and whilst evangelizing for the BKWSU. The main spirit guide, or god of the Brahma Kumaris, clearly claims to enter into followers to do “work” or influence atmospheres in the channelled messages. With the likelihood that the current medium of God is going to die before “Destruction”, the BKWSU is said to be training up young women to take over her role as a mediums for God on her death. Wealthy followers can pay to have special food offerings made for their deceased relatives during which time the BK medium will return with some special message often relating to the condition of their rebirth elsewhere or meeting God. Special attention is given to food and BK believe that they can fill food or sweeties with special spiritual energy that affects individuals that eat it. These are often given to IPs or VIPs as gifts. The organization will consult with the spirit guides via their trance mediums to receive their guidance before any major building, business or evangelistic project.

 

How do the Brahma Kumaris refer to this?

The Brahma Kumaris do not tend to refer to this as channelling or even mediumship but obscure the practises to outsiders with vague references to “being used as an instrument”, “inspired” and so on. On occasions, VIPs or politicians will be introduced to “God” speaking through a medium without knowing who it is they are supposed to be meeting, e.g. President Patil of India or Dr. Robert Muller, formerly Assistant Secretary General to the United Nations. Whilst maintaining their faith that is God Himself speaking through their mediums, general terms such as “the Light” or “the Supreme” will be used to non-adherents.

 

Why Nuclear War, natural disasters and civil wars?

The BKWSU has taught since it beginning that present day that all life on earth and humanity must be destroyed in a series of events it calls “Destruction”. This is required to “purify” the world of vice. The core Brahma Kumari teachings claim that the external destruction of the world will come about by their inspiration and efforts. Specifically, it has been said that this means they will give the scientists courage to release the nuclear weapons that will destroy civilization and that Destruction emanates from their efforts. These include Nuclear War, natural disasters and civil war. All other continents except for India are to sink below the oceans except for islands where present day Brahma Kumari centers are located. India is to be the scene of a bloodbath after which all bodies are washed away into the ocean by floods. Following Destruction, an army of special individuals including scientists and Brahma Kumaris will rebuild civilization to its highest, high technology Golden Age in less than 30 years. Brahma Kumari adherents, reborn as “deities” will enjoy palaces of gold and diamonds, nuclear power flying machines and live to be 150 years old. Previously, BKs taught followers that Destruction would take 50 years and Creation 50 years. References to this have been removed from their teachings.

 

The BKWSU engage in many forms of deception. To this end they disguise who they really are and engage with the world wearing a variety of masks, using a variety of methods, and includes tax fraud and pretending to be a charity. This is covered in the next few pages.

The BKWSU has an agenda. They want to fill their ranks to 900,000 dedicated members. According to their teachings, that is the number at which the world will be destroyed. Soon after that paradise will arise from the radioactive ashes of hell and they will live as deities. However, there is a dilemma: how to openly and honestly reveal such an agenda and still be taken seriously? Clearly they have realized they can’t and have opted to be taken seriously even if they have to engage in a process of deception to achieve this. It is also a consideration that the collective ego of BKWSU management simply cannot cope with any accusation that they are nutters. But what else would you think if they told you that God is teaching them directly and exclusively, that the world was supposed to end in 1976 but that they are still waiting, that time repeats identically every 5000 years (yes you read all of this 5000 years ago and will do again in another 5000 years). Senior management is deeply concerned with the public persona of the BKWSU. It has been determinedly managed and is protected with ferocity. They do not tolerate dissent within their ranks and are especially sensitive to public dissent. They simply don’t want the public to know what they truly believe or what their true motives are. The irony appears to be lost on them, but their primary effort is to hide what they truly believe – their very reason for existing in the first place. This is evidenced by the fact that nowhere in the BKWSU websites, advertising material, or anywhere in their public presence will you find any reference to what they truly believe. Instead they hide behind a deception of concern for you and the world.

 

This is the cynical type of deception for which Pol Pot was noted. This is only the beginning however. The nature and form of deception continues to evolve. It begins with the claim to be teaching Raja Yoga.

Raja Yoga

One of the most prominent and effective marketing tools the BKWSU has employed for decades is its false claim to be teaching Raja Yoga. Patanjali is regarded in India as the creator of Raja Yoga, which is well respected in India and considered one of the highest paths to enlightenment by many. Patanjali created Raja Yoga before Christ. The BKWSU do not teach anything resembling Patanjali’s Raja Yoga or anything from the Yoga Sutras. Quite the opposite. The BKWSU teach that all knowledge created by humans – including Patanjali – is impure and flawed. Cynically they advertise that they teach “ancient Raja Yoga” playing on peoples’ interest in the genuine Raja Yoga. A gullible general membership will say that it is ancient because they taught it 5,000 years ago. The meditation centres in Australia and other countries went under the banner of “Raja Yoga Centres” for many years before switching cover and referring to themselves as a university. It is still the favourite marketing tool however and a search on the internet will take you to many sites labelled Raja Yoga that are BK fronts.

 

 

A University?

The use of the term “university” is not only misleading but in most countries illegal. It is certainly not a university. There are no publicly accredited courses, qualifications or even a basic structure that might identify it as a place of learning at all. One has to be a cult member to even attend regular classes which are nothing other than a process of mind control anyway.

Fronts

The BKWSU have more fronts and disguises than can be counted. They also present public programs, projects, conferences, services and the like under a variety of banners as well. The latest is a program, initiated in Wembley and transported around the world, called “Just a Minute”. The program is typically innocuous and encourages people to take just one minute at a time to meditate and be calm. Nice idea. In reality it is just an exercise in working their VIPs’ – giving them a stage and an audience, making them feel all warm and fuzzy and a bit closer to the final entrapment. They are also casting their nets as they look to increase their numbers and to replace the devastated people they have left behind.

Oxford Leadership Academy and Relax7

These two programs are run by long term senior ‘brothers’ who have refined the art of entrapment to a high degree and manage to turn a profit at the same time. Relaxkids is a business operated by a ‘sister’ who was indoctrinated as a child and who allows the BKWSU to exploit her business for the recruitment of children.

Why do the Brahma Kumaris call it “Transformation”?

“Destruction”, remains the word used by the God of the BKWSU, Brahma Kumari teachers and adherents internally. It has recently been euphemistically relabeled “Transformation” for non-BKs, especially in the West where the BKWSU appeals to the New Age market and is conscious of its public representation. It means the same: Death for all life on earth in order to purify it so that the world can be reborn as a perfect Heaven on Earth for 900,000 faithful Brahma Kumari followers.

 

Who is going to inherit heaven on earth after “Destruction”?

Only Brahma Kumaris or their followers!!!

The current Brahma Kumaris leadership is said to become the Emperors and Empresses of the Golden Age heaven on earth. Each Brahma Kumaris follower will take a position in their 2,500 dynasty depending on the efforts and donations of time and money they make in this current life. No other religions will experience a suffering free existence in a heaven on earth. All other religions will experience suffering for all their existence. Heaven on earth is strictly hierarchical, an empire ruled by royal families which will consist of high ranking BK leaders past and present. To enjoy a high status in heaven, BK adherents are told to ensure good relationships in this life with senior BKs through conformity and submission. Just prior to Destruction, Brahma Kumaris believe that the Indian Government is going to hand over power to their control and be recognized by governments internationally.

 

What is going to happen to other religions after the End of the World?

The Brahma Kumaris teach that, following the suffering of Destruction and Judgement Day, the souls of other religions go back to a spirit world where they remain inert and unconscious until they are reborn again to play their part again in the future. That is to say that Christian souls will remain “like eggs” for 3,000 years until they are reborn again following Jesus Christ’s rebirth in the future. There is no afterlife, no eternal release (Moksha/Nirvana) nor any other spirit worlds or heavenly realms. No other religion but the Brahma Kumaris will experience the Golden Aged ‘heaven on earth’. All other religions, prophets and religious leaders are merely reborn in time to replay their lives identically as they have done so in recent history. See the BK’s philosophy of an identically repeating 5,000 Year Cycle.

 

What about other countries except for India come Destruction?

The Brahma Kumaris belief that a greater India is the original heavenly paradise on earth and that Hindi is the original language. During Destruction, all other continents will sink below the oceans except for where there are BKWSU centers which will become islands for the reborn Brahma Kumaris to fly to in their thought-control, nuclear-powered flying machines.

 

Identifying the BKWSU as a Cult

Rather than reinvent the wheel or limit this discussion to a perhaps subjective point of view this discussion has been cross referenced with other sites that are exploring cult issues. Here we look at ‘cult identifiers’ and see how they relate to the BKWSU. Typically these identifiers include: totalitarian control of members, elitist perspective, ownership of a revelation, psychological manipulation and abuse of members, exploitation of members, and the willingness of members to blindly support the organisation to the point of personal crisis.

A Universal Definition

CULT - Any group which has a pyramid type authoritarian leadership structure with all teaching and guidance coming from the person/persons at the top. The group will claim to be the only way to God; Nirvana; Paradise; Ultimate Reality; Full Potential, Way to Happiness etc, and will use thought reform or mind control techniques to gain control and keep their members. This definition covers cults within all major world religions, along with those cults which have no OBVIOUS religious base such as commercial, educational and psychological cults. Others may define these a little differently, but this is the simplest to work from.

 

 

 

The BKWSU have a hierarchical management system with a clearly defined lineage. At the very top are God Shiva and Brahma Baba (the spirit of the late Dada Lehkraj) who are channelled by Dadi Gulzar. The senior most people in management are referred to individually as “Dadi”(meaning Senior Sister). The Dadis then direct the organisation and its members through a network of preferred members. To be a preferred member one must be worthy, that is, co-operative, obedient and totally support the Dadis and the system. Dissenters are marginalised by default and considered to be lacking in realisation and struggling in their relationship with God. There is also a powerful committee that has a high level of control. This committee includes a number of Senior Brothers. The exact role of the committee and its influence is not made public but its members were not elected nor are they accountable to the general membership. Like all religions, sects and cults, the BKWSU base their lifestyle and practises on a belief system that is the basis of their reality. This reality is formed in the minds of members through constant study and hours of daily meditation. The members believe that they are the true children of God, who is teaching them directly and exclusively. They believe that through their relationship with God Shiva they will become pure and achieve Nirvana. They will then reincarnate into the new world (Golden Age) as deities and rule that world as divine kings – the product of the pure karma they accumulated at this time through their renunciation (of money and personal resources) and service (expansion of the organisation).The main method for becoming pure is meditation, which means to concentrate on the love and purity of Shiva and Brahma and the ‘spiritual knowledge’ to the exclusion of all ‘worldly thoughts’ – a very effective system of indoctrination and mind control.

A Secular Definition

CULT - From the Latin ‘cultis’ which denotes all that is involved in worship, ritual, emotion, liturgy and attitude. This definition actually denotes what we call denominations and sects and would make all religious movements a cult.

A Christian Definition

CULT - Any group which deviates from Biblical, orthodox, historical Christianity, i.e. They deny the Deity of Christ; His physical resurrection; His personal and physical return to earth and salvation by FAITH alone. This definition only covers those groups which are cults within the Christian religion. It does not cover cults within other world religions such as Islam and Hinduism. Nor does it cover Psychological, Commercial or Educational cults which do not recognize the Bible as a source of reality.

The Orthodox Bible-Based Cult

A group is called a cult because of their behaviour – not their doctrines. Doctrine is an issue in the area of Apologetics and Heresy. Most religious cults do teach what the Christian church would declare to be heresy but some do not. Some cults teach the basics of the Christian faith but have behavioural patterns that are abusive, controlling and cultic. This occurs in both Non-Charismatic and Charismatic churches. These groups teach the central doctrines of the Christian faith and then add the extra authority of leadership or someone’s particular writings. They centre on the interpretations of the leadership and submissive and unquestioning acceptance of these is essential to be a member of good standing. This acceptance includes what we consider non-essential doctrines i.e. not salvation issues (such as the Person and Work of Christ.) The key is that they will be using mind control or undue influence on their members.

 

Other Identification Marks:

(a) The group will have an ELITIST view of itself in relation to others, and a UNIQUE CAUSE .i.e. THEY ARE THE ONLY ONES RIGHT – everyone else is wrong. THEY ARE THE ONLY ONES DOING GOD’S WILL – everyone else is in apostasy.

Integral to the Brahma Kumaris philosophy is the notion that they are a special group of souls, those whose good fortune brings them eternally back to God. They are the souls who will achieve the highest state of purity and spiritual power. They will uplift all the souls of the world and bring about the new Golden Age of humanity – which they will rule as divine kings and queens. The BKWSU consider themselves the most fortunate souls of the world for all of time. They are the only ones who know God, the Truth or who can save the world from sorrow. They are by default the ones who are right and that all other religions, sects etc are the domains of partial truth and exist for weak souls who need that type of limited support. They typically counter accusations of elitism by claiming that as anyone can become a member they are not so. It is an argument that only works for them.

(b) They will promote their cause actively, and in doing so, abuse personal rights and freedoms. This abuse can be THEOLOGICAL, SPIRITUAL, SOCIAL & PSYCHOLOGICAL.

Promoting themselves as a great spiritual organisation that makes a unique and critical contribution to humanity is a major preoccupation. They hold courses, seminars and conferences etc. and they have meditations centres to run. They are a very busy group of people. The members take on this workload as a way of creating good karma and purifying themselves. They start with meditation at 4.00am and are occupied from then until the end of their day. To not participate is a sign of weakness, lack of innate “fortune”, lack of recognition of God or their inherent responsibility as a child of God. Failure to cooperate with the hierarchy in the fulfilment of the “elevated purpose” of the BKWSU carries guilt and implications of being a lesser, weaker and poorer soul. Obedience is seen as a sign of strength, disobedience is bad karma. To leave is eternal damnation, eternal loss. The fear of failing is referred to as a “sweet fear” and therefore a good thing. Throughout their time as a member they will have been promised rewards of purity, peace, bliss and a kingdom in heaven whilst being patronised with lessons on failure and loss. The hierarchy takes ownership of the individuals self esteem and manipulates them with concepts of reward and loss. Members must confess their weakness and doubts to the Seniors, ostensibly in order to overcome them.

 

 

 

Ultimately the Hierarchy exerts influence on everything a member will think, say or do, and how they spend their time and with who. They are told to renounce all past relationships, attachments and money and belong only to “Baba” (God Shiva).The BKWSU practise all the types of abuse mentioned, but because it is not violent, or loud, but carried out from behind a facade of pity and benevolence no one sees it for what it is.

 

How They Do This?

1.
Their leader/s may claim a special, exclusive ministry, revelation or position of authority given by God.

The bureaucracy of the BKWSU is a hierarchy of “exceptional souls” who are the dispensers of “Shrimat” – the divine directions of god – to the general membership. Ones’ seniority within the organisation is seen as an indication of one’s past good karma and current good efforts, and of ones overall “fortune”. It would also suggest that one’s “yoga” or connection with God, is of a higher quality and therefore one is able to receive “touchings” from God and would also have a clearer understanding of what God wanted or expected of his “beloved children” at any given moment. Thus the senior is worthy to dispense shrimat and, effectively, control the lives of members under their “care”.

2.
They believe they are the only true path and take a critical stance regarding the Christian church while at the same time praising and exalting their own group, leader/s and work.

The BKWSU believe that God has incarnated directly into the body of their founder, Dada Lehkraj, and is teaching them personally and exclusively. From 1936 to 1969 BKWSU religious philosophy was “channelled” in daily sermons known as Murlis. As there is only one God and they are the only ones who know him or the Truth, then definitely they are the only one true path. The Senior members (known as Dadis) are praised as angels, and as the highest and purest souls of all time. Everyone else is patronised as good souls but without the power of purity or greatness that the Seniors have.

3.
They use intimidation (albeit subtle) or psychological manipulation to keep members loyal to their ranks. This could be in the form of threats of dire calamity if they leave; certain death at Armageddon; being shunned by their family and friends etc. This is a vital part of the mind control process.

Members are continuously reminded that the world is to end soon and to leave would be the greatest misfortune and lead to “a thousand years of suffering in a second” as a result. They are told to break their attachments to the “old world” (family, friends, career, money etc) because that is only bondage to a life of suffering. They are instructed by Seniors, on behalf of God, to dedicate themselves to their new spiritual life exclusively. Their self-respect is based entirely upon being a committed child of God Shiva who is obedient to Seniors. The Seniors are very much in control of the minds and hearts of the members. A simple example of group manipulation is one of Dadi Janki, now head of the BKWSU. In 2006 it was known to many that the then head of the BKWSU – Dadi Prakashmani – was seriously ill with Alzheimers. Dadi’s Alzheimers was creating some confusion in the ranks for a variety of reasons. Typically Dadi Janki used the philosophy to pull members back into line. In 2006 Dadi Janki, in a typically moving and emotive lecture, told everyone that “the time is close? (Meaning that the world is about to end) and that as sick as Dadi Prakashmani is, she would be there with all of them until the end. Suddenly all the doubters are ‘inspired’ to refocus on their personal efforts for purity. If they do not become pure in time, they will have to suffer judgement, punishment and a lower status in the new world.

In fact, Dadi Prakashmani died in early 2007. Dadi Janki has been made head of the organisation, and everyone has forgotten the guarantee that she gave in that lecture.

4. Members will be expected to give substantial financial support to the group.

This could be compulsory tithing (which is checked); signing over all their property on entering the group; coercive methods of instilling guilt on those who have not contributed; selling magazines, flowers or other goods for the group as part of their ministry. At the same time bible-based cults may ridicule churches that take up free-will offerings by passing collection plates and/or sell literature and tapes. They usually brag that they don’t do this. This gives outsiders the intimation that they are not interested in money.

The BKWSU is a very wealthy organisation. Vast sums of money, property, jewellery and other assets have been ‘donated’ to the organisation. Hapless members who are convinced of the truth of the BKWSU teachings believe that the world is soon to be destroyed and that they will reincarnate in paradise in the very near future. A new member who is experiencing the “honeymoon stage” of their “new life” will be encouraged to give all they can in this context. In some cases this can be houses, cars and bank accounts. Ultimately all funds and assets received by the BKWSU have been solicited – BKWSU are lectured on the good karma of giving and are reminded regularly of the need to ‘donate’ to the Godly purpose. It was uncommon for any new person to be asked for money. The public or interested parties were always told that all services of the BKWSU are free and that the organisation is funded entirely by donations. The general perception of ‘outsiders’ is that the BKWSU are not interested in money and that the property they do have is really a sign of the integrity of the organisation and the donations they have received as a result.

5.
There will be great emphasis on loyalty to the group and its teachings.

The lives of members will be totally absorbed into the group’s activities. They will have little or no time to think for themselves because of physical and emotional exhaustion. This is also a vital part of the mind control process.

A member’s day begins with meditation at 4.00am. It is known as “Amrit Vela” and is one of several ["Mariadas"]. Mariadas are the basic rules by which a good member should live their lives. In reality someone is only considered a true or real member/student/child of god if they are following these rules. The list of mariadas includes celibacy, vegetarian diet (with no eggs, onions or garlic) and daily morning class (Murli class).There is a real if unspoken pressure to conform to these Mariadas (and thereby demonstrate one’s loyalty) if one is to be taken seriously by the group, especially the Seniors.

 

 

 

Additional to Mariadasis Shrimat (the supposed directions of God)

Shrimat coerces members to think and behave according to the directions spoken by god in the murli, and directions given by seniors. Supposedly mariadas and shrimat are to ensure the ‘child’ receives maximum benefit from god, their true father. The main benefit is to be purity of the soul. To not follow Mariadas and Shrimatis a great sin – very bad karma. Shrimat requires obedience, submission and compliance from the member. The member who follows Mariadas and Shrimat will start their day at 4.00am and will be busy until they sleep at night. If they are not busy meditating or earning an income they will be kept busy doing “service”. There is no room for free will, only loyalty, obedience and “cooperation”. The net effect is an almost permanent state of tiredness or exhaustion.

6. There will be total control over almost all aspects of the private lives of members.

This control can be direct through communal living, or constant and repetitious teaching on how to be a true Christian (or member) or being obedient to leadership. Members will look to their Seniors for guidance in everything they do. A good student will follow Shrimat. They will not make a decision about their lives without consulting Seniors in order to get shrimat. Their lives are heavily influenced by seniors in this way, and in the process the Seniors will come to know the detail of the member’s life. A good student would not risk making a mistake and accumulate even more bad karma by either not consulting a senior or by disobeying shrimat. Shrimat will commonly include instructions to donate money, to dissociate from family and friends, to give up ones career, to only eat food cooked by other members, to not watch television and movies or read books and magazines, and to give up all “worldly interest”.

7. Any dissent or questioning of the group’s teachings is discouraged.

Criticism in any form is seen as rebellion. There will be an emphasis on authority, unquestioning obedience and submission. This is vigilantly maintained. Questioning or doubts are the sign of a weak intellect. Dissent means the soul is under the influence of past bad karma and is the proof of past sin. The senior sisters especially are to never be challenged. To do so is proof of ignorance. Any member who continues to dissent will be excommunicated. [8 is not to be found –Michael]

9. Members are required to demonstrate their loyalty to the group in some way. This could be in the form of informing on fellow members (including family) under the guise of looking out for their ‘spiritual welfare’. They may be required to deliberately lie (heavenly deception) or give up their lives by refusing some form of medical treatment.

In the BKWSU members would demonstrate their loyalty through their financial support, commitment to service and obedience. They would follow the party line publicly and talk the talk. They adopt the view that they are one family – a divine family of future deities and act according to the rules of the family [Mariadas].

10. Attempts to leave or reveal embarrassing facts about the group may be met with threats.

Some may have taken oaths of loyalty that involve their lives or have signed a covenant and feel threatened by this.

Ranjana and Sharad both demonstrated the state of mind one experiences when leaving the BKWSU. They were indoctrinated into the belief that any form of dissent is a mortal sin that they will be burdened with it for all eternity. Therefore the system is never challenged and the status quo within the organisation is not interrupted. People leave, are crushed by the belief system that they had been manipulated by during their membership, and will suffer severe depression and may suicide. But they do not dissent. The BKWSU have generally maintained a ‘softly softly’ approach in public to all issues. They have no concern for those who leave. Former members may be encouraged to return, but BKWSU teachings recommend leaving ex-members alone in case existing members become “trapped” trying to help them and leave as well. Ex-members are so affected by guilt that they rarely become dissenters even after they leave. Or so they teach adherents.

 

Brahma Kumaris and families

Do Brahma Kumaris break up families or split apart husbands and wives?

Yes. Brahma Kumaris have quite correctly been accused of interfering with other individuals’ marriages and bringing about the breaking up of families since the 1930s, every decade since and on every continent. Unlike orthodox religions, as a celibate religion, its expansion has only come about by individuals leaving their families or by families converting to it. In the West, the latter is extremely rare. The BK Leadership has throughout their history been active in encourage and advising its adherents on how to achieve breaking heterosexual and homosexual partnerships. Very specifically, yes, and gradually if necessary. Brahma Kumari leaders and other followers will give specific advice to males, but much more likely female adherents, on how to split apart from their partners. This will graduate from stopping physical and sexual contact and changing sleeping arrangements and has in some circumstances even involved support in initiating divorce proceedings. This has included avoiding skin contact, sleeping in separate rooms, refusing to eat food cooked by relatives, refusing to socialize or attend other religious events and so on. In other cases, this has involved senior sisters advising on how and when followers should satisfy their partners’ sexual demands until leaving them and even advise to have an abortion in order to avoid the distraction of having children. It is accurate to say that leading Brahma Kumaris have also left family, partners and children behind to join the group.

 

Can I have a BK as a partner?

Basically, no. Our experience is, do not even try. Brahma Kumari adherents can appear to be very attractive and a perfect potential partner but their purpose and intents is supposed to be single heartedly promoting the religion without any such distraction. If a BK is being attractive to you, it is far more likely that they are using their personality or even their sexuality on a discrete level, to draw you into the religion. Even if you were to accept such limitations as complete celibacy, separate sleeping arrangements, lack of socializing and the not eating of food not cook by BKs, it is likely that your role could only become supporting them evangelize their religion.

 

 

Within the BKWSU there is the expectation that BKs leaving to form partnerships will return at some point with their partner and children.

 

Can I make a partnership with another BK?

Basically, no. Extreme celibacy is the norm which excludes even normal affection and socializing. Males and female live separately. All efforts and intentions are aimed toward expanding the religion and earning a high status and good fortune for the next lives. Anything else is seen as “maya” or an evil distraction. “Attachment” to another human being as a sin is probably only second worst to having lustful thoughts.

Some very rare marriages have occurred within the BKWSU for a variety of reasons, e.g. to save a female adherent from an arranged marriage, for the sakes of immigration and BKWSU evangelistic service.

 

Are children of adherents indoctrinated into the BKWSU?

Yes. Non-BK parents should be aware that BK adherents will subtly and persistently attempt to indoctrinate their children and grand-children with BKWSU teachings and initiate them into BKWSU practise. Brahma Kumaris beliefs are seen to be the one and only savour of humanity. The BKWSU also used a number of discrete methods targeted at both children within families and disadvantages children such as orphans or street children such as “Relax Kids” products and Values in Education. Additionally, the channelled entity the Brahma Kumaris consider to be God has specifically encouraged followers to target children and schools.

 

Brahma Kumaris and money

How are the Brahma Kumaris funded?

The Brahma Kumaris both claim in public, and are instructed by their spirit guide, that they do not accept donations from non-BKs. However, increasingly they are seeking funding from external sources. Whilst the majority of funds supporting their property acquisition and evangelistic activities come from adherents, the BKWSU leadership has for some time successfully sought land, property and funding from governments internationally, and wealthy non-BK outsiders. They have largely benefited from Hindu tradition, or superstition, to give to the holy and have marketed themselves in such a manner providing recognizable religious services such as Raksha Bandhan to Indian communities. Adherents are encouraged to give for 10% of their income; many center-in-charges will spend considerably more. The aim is to surrender 100%.Their native Sindhi community is also a well known, successful and wealthy business community and has been known to support their activities whilst not always following their principles. Financiers and donors or property have also been sought from wealthy individuals of other religions, such as Islam, who are likely not to know of the real nature of their teachings. Tax systems have been used and abused to their benefit as a charity or a religion.

 

Do the Brahma Kumaris accept donations?

Yes. Although strictly their philosophical teachings tell them not to accept money from non-BKs, recently the Brahma Kumaris have been seen increasing not just to accept donations from non-adherents but also rent their properties out to other business and religious groups and allow adherents to provide professional services as long as a commission is paid back to the organization or one of its fronts such as the Janki Foundation.

 

Financial policies and investments

Financial dealings with the Brahma Kumari movement are bound with secrecy and obscurity. Adherents are discouraged from requesting details and few if any public statements are made. Financial matters are dealt with by an elite inner circle without any democratic process. Invariably any serious matters will be referred to the organization’s mediums to request advice and clearance from its spirit guides. A number of charitable front organizations have been established to channel materials and funds back to the main organization. Increasingly, the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University and its leaders are being discovered to hold investment and considerably large bank accounts. In the case of the UK branch, a surplus in excess of £3,000,000.Global leader Janki Kripalani, despite having surrendered to the organization in the 1930s and have never held a job, was recently reported to have private a bank account at a private meeting. Whilst encouraging followers to surrender their money and insurance policies, even donate property, work for free and give up both education and career ambitions, other Brahma Kumaris leaders have been found to depend on private pensions in order to support their privileged position. The BKWSU organization, at the very least, also appears to have profited from property speculation and development at its Mount Abu headquarters. Running largely a “cash economy”, at one point the Indian government acted to remove donation boxes from BK centers. Indian followers especially have been encouraged to give gifts of silver and gold jewelry some of which has been given as gifts to VIPs, it is not know what happens to the rest. There have been other reports of individuals and the organization having profited from property speculation and development especially around their Rajasthan headquarters.

 

How wealthy is the BKWSU?

In India, the Brahma Kumaris are thought of as a wealthy religion and to target wealth followers. In the UK, as an example, the BKWSU holds approximately £3,000,000 hold in bank accounts, £16,000,000 worth of property, £2,000,000 donations annually. Figures for India are not known but the BKWSU is known as a wealthy religion targeting a middle class following. If you know of local amounts, please contact us.

 

 

Does the BKWSU distribute charity?

As a rule, no. It is seen as bad to create such “karmic accounts” to give money to charity, whereas the highest karma and liberation is achieved by donating wealth, property and free labor to the Brahma Kumaris. As what many see as a face saving effort, the BKWSU did donate some money and goods following the Tsunami in India. It is understood that these were taken from special donations by adherents and not from the existing or general collection. In one year, whilst the BKWSU (UK), a charity established to “alleviate poverty” collected over £2,000,000 in donations for its own use, it distributed just over £20,000 in emergency relief aid. No records of any programmes of alleviating poverty can be seen in the public accounts. None have happened.

 

Wills and property

The BKWSU leadership regularly encourages all followers to write their last will and testimony completely in favor of the organization, leaving property to the cult even when their are living dependents and descendants in order to “earn a fortune” and high status in the future heaven on earth. It offers followers a standardized will to do so. While the organization does offer geriatric support to its followers and leaving caring to the physical family, some widows in such situations have been offered live in cooking positions within centers.

 

Brahma Kumari beliefs and experiences

Brahma Kumaris believe that they are unique amongst all religions in that God speaks to them, in Hindi with a few English words, directly through their mediums. They believe that God has come to earth in person. Prior to 1950, the Brahma Kumaris had no knowledge of this God and thought that millionaire businessman founder Lekhraj Kripalani was God, the Inventor of the Gita and a reincarnation of Krishna. Since approximately 1950, the BKWSU has believed that the channelled entity, spirit guide that speaks through their mediums is the God of all religions. This God is called Shiva, his form an infinitesimal point of light and that he possesses first the body of millionaire founder Lekhraj Kripalani and other Brahma Kumaris to speak through to humanity. Each Year, Brahma Kumaris make an annual “pilgrimage” to listen and meet “God” in person speaking through their main medium in their Indian Headquarters. By habit, the Brahma Kumaris do not make it obvious to non-BKs that they mean that their god is the God of all religion. Instead, BKs tend to talk in general terms about; “the Light”, the “One”, the “Supreme” and so on. What they specifically believe is that God meets and speaks to them directly via their mediums in India and does not do so to any other religion.

The Self

The Brahma Kumaris believe we are souls, infinitesimal points of light, existing in the physical body. They teach that human re-incarnate into a maximum of 84 bodies declining with each birth. The maximum number of rebirths is limited to Brahma Kumari followers, no other religion or practise having become enlightened or having gained liberation from rebirth.

The Three Worlds

The Brahma Kumaris believe that there is only life on Earth, that the universe is limited in size and is only 5,000 year old. They teach adherents that there are Three Worlds; the physical universe, an infinite spiritual world of red light using classical terms such as Brahm or Nirvana to describe it, and between the two a temporary world of white light in which there are visions but no sounds and in which BKs can exits, travel around as angels, receiving and giving psychic visions. This last world they call “The Subtle (or Angelic) Regions”. “The Three World” is one of the core original classes of BK philosophy and often referred to. No mention of any other “spirit worlds” or heaven realms are made nor are they accepted as existing and they do not correlate to the Subtle Regions.

Karma

The BKWSU has its own unique and simplified understanding of Hindu Karma philosophy which includes the theory that ever misfortune was originally caused by the victim themselves, e.g. whether child sex abuse, as happened at the organizations headquarters, or the Jewish Holocaust etc. It believes that ill fortune can only be removed by suffering or BK Raja Yoga and that this time is the only time to earn the greatest material good fortune which will lead to a maximum of 2,500 years in heaven on earth.

The 5,000 year Cycle of Time

The Brahma Kumaris believe that, although matter is eternal, time is at most 5,000 years old and that it repeats identically ever 5,000 years in a cyclic fashion. What that means is that, literally, you read this identically 5,000 years ago and will read this again in 5,000 years time. This Cycle starts off pure and perfect and declines until it is 100% impure and imperfect in a series that goes; gold, silver, copper, iron as by classical Hindu and Greek philosophies. BKs believe that dinosaurs existed 2,500 years ago at the same time as Abraham and offer no scientific explanations for the numerous anomalies arising from this faith. At the end of each Cycle, there is an age of upliftment called the Diamond or Confluence Age which was originally 12 years long but currently stands as 10 years long, 70 of which have finished.

Tree of religions

A common metaphor deployed by the BKWSU is the Tree of Humanity, human civilization visualized as a tree of which the Brahma Kumaris, as reborn gods and goddess, form the trunk, all other religions, the branches of the tree and all sects and cults, the twigs.

Spiritual Powers

“Spiritual powers” with the BKWSU generally relate not to siddhis, magic or occult abilities but to virtues or moral values.

 

 

 

However, many psychic and supernatural abilities are suggested of their founder and leadership such as the ability to travel to other dimensions and speak with the deceased or enlightened, the ability to travel to different parts of the world out of their bodies to inspect centers and followers homes, the ability to read adherents’ souls, predict the future, “give blessings”, clear karma etc. The BKWSU leadership believes that it can speak directly to God and that God speaks directly back to them and directs them through their mediums. Senior sisters are empowered within the group to be able to give advice “equal to God’s” that if adherents follow their safety and success is guaranteed and no negative karma is incurred. Many claims are made of their practise being able to cure illnesses, save lives and so on in which remarkable personal testimonies on behalf of BK adherents are important faith devices.

 

How and why do people join?

Whilst many neophyte adherents are at a vulnerable period in their lives and directly targeted by the Brahma Kumaris, such as experiencing the death of family members, young individuals away from home, break up of relationships or suffering from addictions according to the traditional model of cult inductees, others would consider themselves to be genuine “spiritual seekers” attempting to answer the questions of life and existence that they have been unable to find in orthodox religions. Many of the original BK adherents in the West came through established interests in yoga, spirituality, India and alternative lifestyles. In the West, the Brahma Kumaris originally marketed themselves as providers of ‘peace of mind’ and promoting ‘peace’, albeit in contradiction to their specifically millenarianist beliefs in the imminent and desirable “Destruction” of humanity that they are bringing about. More recently, they have remarketed themselves as providers of discussion about “values”. Whereas originally, the Brahma Kumaris offered intensive 7 days courses in which they presented the totality of their perfected “knowledge” and initiated individuals into their meditational practise, individuals are now usual enculturated through a process of vague and general seminars, e.g. retreats, business or artistic events on a variety of topics consciously targeted at different groups within society, e.g. women, mother and children, educators, sufferers of depression, executives, jurists etc which introduce lightweight version of their practises.

These meetings are generally organized by individuals who have a specific interest or experience in the relative field and act as filters or “honeypots” for new potential BKWSU recruits who. For a considerable period, potential recruits will have no idea about the Brahma Kumaris’ real beliefs or intentions. Gradually, BK leaders or adherents will “take the pulse” of these individuals (assessing their recruitability), for potential interests in a deeper commitment. At this point, they will be invited to take more private lessons in the BKWSU beliefs, which may still be spread over weeks, and incorporate intense one-to-one meditation session where adherents will sit staring into the potential recruitee’s open eyes in which the experience of a connection the spirit entity they consider to be God is transmitted. Whereas the Brahma Kumaris have always been instructed to seek out famous or important people, to act as a draw for the general public, increasingly the BKWSU is involving non-BKs in their evangelical events to change the impression given by such programs. The intention remains within the organization is to bring it into contact with influence others, potential recruits and act as generally good PR for the group.

 

What do people experience and why do they stay?

Generally, the psychic experience individuals experience following the practise is very strong in comparison to other religions. Individuals can experience feelings of deep inner silence, contentment and love, and a light, “bodiless” sensation.
This is understood to be due to their direct connection with the channelled spirit entity that the Brahma Kumaris believe is God.
Adherents find spiritual comfort, inspiration and intellectual satisfaction in the mediumistic messages called Murlis that take the place of scriptures, or “word of God”, within the movement and consider all their questions answered. Many individuals benefit from the effects of the new disciplined lifestyle giving up alcohol or drugs, rising early, becoming vegetarian and so on although for many the daily routine of waking at 4 am and constant evangelism become exhausting. Others benefit from, and find comfort in, life within the highly disciplined and conformist environment in which major life decisions are handed over to the leadership. For Indian families, the BKWSU should be seen in a different light as it provides for Hindus a more simple, modern and ascetic analogue for classical Hinduism whilst also providing a recognizable environment for traditional expressions of devotion, e.g. darshans, satsangs, spiritual discourses, donating money in which the Brahma Kumari leaders take the place of priests and gurus. For Indian women, it can be a great escape and an apparent empowerment from unwanted husbands, arranged marriages and a patriarchal society. Around the main core, a ‘lay’ community of part-time or less committed followers and supporters has developed. For Westerners, the Brahma Kumaris originally provided an easier, more accessible analogue for a traditionally ascetic “yogi” lifestyle for mainly “hippie” or “new age” type individuals, an association that did not fit easily with the leadership, allowing them to follow a disciplined spiritual lifestyle without physically renouncing their comforts. Latterly, that has been modified by adherents and the organization has consciously re-marketed it. Anew attraction has arisen within the organization presenting itself under the guise of professional or corporate empowerment by way of “management leadership” seminars and “values” trainers which has included financial opportunities for some chosen ones. These opportunities have been extended in an attempt to hold on to young adherents growing up within the organization as children of followers. The Brahma Kumaris specifically and persistently encourage followers to detach from their “impure” and unenlightened physical relatives, old friends and even children, to express the emotions of “all relationships” with their channelled entity and to consider other Brahma Kumari followers to be their true spiritual family. This is persistently ingrained into adherents’ minds during the daily scripture reading.

 

 

 

After a short period time, almost all contacts and relationships will be within the religion and almost all free time will be spent in some BKWSU related activity whether listening to or giving sermons, teaching and evangelizing, maintaining centers and regular services or developing “service” programs. The Brahma Kumaris provide for their followers an environment that satisfies many to most of their social needs, including the possibility to travel.

 

The “Honeymoon” Period and “Intoxication”

The beginning of adherents’ involvement with the Brahma Kumaris is generally marked by an experience referred to as the “Honeymoon Period” by BKs. This is a short period lasting a few months where the individuals feel unnaturally “high”, or “intoxicated” in BK speak. This period does not last although neophytes will not believe this. It is likened to “childhood” within the movement and in the future and followers will be encouraged to remember these experiences as an inspiration to continue when they wear off. The experience is often similar to a ‘manic’ phase or falling in love and is likely to concern friends and family as it is usually combined with radical lifestyle and personality changes, and often tireless evangelical enthusiasm. The individual will feel light, rushes of love or strong emotions and experience strong psychic experiences such a visions of light or “body-lessness”. Dangers occur of mental and personal breakdowns if the individual does not follow the prescribed disciplines that the religion sets during this period. Adherents will separate from their friends and family and become difficult to impossible to reason with or relate to outside of their new found religious interests. This period tends to wear off after 6 months or so after which the individual will be persistently encouraged to “make efforts” to regain it and increasingly surrender their mind, body and wealth to the organization.

 

How does BK meditation work?

BK meditation is primarily an open eye meditation designed to induce within the individual a state of mind that can be carried at all time during the waking day. It is initially taught as a gentle stream of thoughts or vague visualization to be followed by newcomers, often to soft, quiet meditational music and in slightly darkened or red lit room, which have a potentially hypnotic effect on individuals. These calm the individual and open their minds to suggestion and psychic influences. These are recorded as tapes, CDs or digital files for downloads for playing back later. Within a formal teaching environment, and latter at ever stage of involvement, the meditation experience is initiated and reinforced by the direct “transmission” from a committed Brahma Kumari adherent. This is called “dhrishti” and involves the adherent to a newcomer, or a senior practitioner to a junior adherent, staring directly into the open eyes of the lesser individual and transmitting the “vibrations”, spiritual energy of the channelled entity the BKWSU considers is God, or the mental experience of the more experienced individual. This practise of staring will start as a matter of a few minutes but gradually be increased until as a full BK, it will be practised for anything up to hours at a time in intense group mediations. During this experience, individuals will often experience visions of light, a pressure on their foreheads, waves of love or spiritual energy leading to a feeling of separation from their body and a state the Brahma Kumaris call “soul consciousness”, the experience of the self as a spirit being and not a body. In theory, one this state is experienced and mastered, the individual is then able to connect directly to the God of the Brahma Kumaris in rapturous union. The followers imagines or experiences themselves to be a soul, travel to a golden red world of spiritual light and be pulled into direct contact with the living god within it. BK adherents are encouraged to remember this state and their god at all times experience a gentle communion or being “touched” it. It would appear that elements similar to hypnosis and autosuggestion, NLP, spiritual healing, trance and psychic channelling are all involved to different degrees.

 

VIP service

The God of the Brahma Kumaris places a persistent encouragement for BK adherents to attract and recruit important people or VIPs to act as “microphones” for the organization broadcasting its message to a wider audience. Brahma Kumaris leaders will specifically target the involvement of VIPs in their evangelical programmes offering them gifts and privileges within the movement.

A member of the Brahma Kumaris – a ‘BK’ – adopts a highly regulated and controlled lifestyle. Based on the belief that the burden of karma is either decreased or increased with every thought, word and action, every moment and every aspect of ones’ behavior should be governed. One must be very careful to ensure that one is inculcating purity at every step. Any mistake must be confessed in order to be empowered to not repeat that mistake. (This confession would be to one of the seniors and is an essential part of mind control).”Obedience is freedom” is key to a BKs’ thinking and living.

The concept of becoming a completely pure soul free from the burden of past sin dominates a member’s thinking. Whilst many people would see this as an impossible expectation it is the basis of a BKs’ lifestyle. Thus the member’s day starts with meditation at 4.00am for 45 minutes. This is known as “Amrit Vela” and is one of the “Mariadas” – the basic rules for living a pure life. This may be done alone or in a group.

Having completed the 7 day course one is entitled to start attending the general class. Starting time varies from around 5.00 am to6.30 am depending on the demographic. The general class starts with a short meditation, then a class from the head teacher followed by the reading of a murli. Good students will takes notes and study them with vigour trying to imbibe as much of the thinking from the murli as they can. They are effectively engaging in an active process of self indoctrination. The rest of the day will take on an appearance of normality for ordinary students.

 

 

 

They will go to work or to take care of home duties – but their personal agenda is now completely at odds with a normal environment. They will be practising detachment, internally separating themselves from those around them in preparation for their deaths in the impending global destruction. They will be practising “traffic control” – a timetable of short meditations in which the member practises thinking “correctly”. Another of the “Mariadas” is a strict vegetarian diet that incorporates no alcohol or tobacco. The BKs’ also require that the food they eat be prepared with “pure vibrations” – and such pure food can only be prepared by a conscientious BK. This means that a BK cannot eat the impure food cooked by their mother or wife and restaurants are not an option. The ramifications of this can be very serious in certain cultures. It certainly separates a BK from family and friends as food is integral to ongoing family and social relations.

If a member is “surrendered” then from morning class they will continue to do service throughout the day. It is normally fairly relaxed agenda of office work, preparation for planned events, dealing with day to day issues, all hopefully accomplished in a meditative state of consciousness. This changes when they are busy on a major program and this is when the seniors are most likely to reveal their dark side – something for which the faithful will forgive them too easily. A new member will ordinarily continue to live in the same environment as they were when they came across the BKWSU. After attending morning class and following all the mariadas for six months a member is considered ‘pukka’. However their new beliefs will inevitably bring changes. Diet is one example. Conflict often occurs in the case of celibacy when both partners are not members. This has lead to a common accusation against the Brahma Kumaris as home breakers. There has been many a divorce as a result of this “Mariada”. As celibacy is one of the “Mariadas” it is an absolute requirement for any member to be taken seriously by the group or to be allowed to travel to Madhuban. At the end of the working day a BK will normally attend evening class. This will include meditation and a lecture. It is not compulsory as morning class is but a BK will demonstrate his worth as a BK by attending. Such pukka students will be rewarded with opportunities in service and by implication a higher status in the BK family. A member who has trouble attending morning or evening class due to protests from husbands, wives, other family members, or due to sickness, would be considered to be in “bondage” – this means that the soul has a severe karmic burden as a result of past bad actions. They are, by implication, very impure. A BK will spend their spare time in study and meditation, or be at the centre helping in service projects, giving courses or even just cleaning or doing handiwork. At the end of a day that started before 4.00 am they will go to bed exhausted – only to wake up a few hours later to sit in meditation to cement their beliefs and do it all over again – day after day, 7 days a week. Once a year, a BK will go to the BKWSU headquarters in Mt. Abu, India, for about 3 weeks. There they will immerse themselves in all things BK surrounded by other BKs and actively engaging in the indoctrination process. A member who has been a BK for some time will have removed themselves from family and friends and will now move only in BK circles. They will have cut back on work commitments, careers, old interests and hobbies. They will not watch television, go to the movies or any form of public entertainment. For a pukka BK, there is nothing for them outside of the life and work of the BKWSU. They live in a very small world engaging in a very limited and reductionist belief system. After many years of living in this tiny bubble their lives are shattered when that bubble bursts. They find themselves in an alien world unable to grasp the social codes of a world that has changed so much in the time they were out of it. Many find this traumatic because they are unable to cope. Some will take their own lives.

 

What are the aims or purpose of the BKWSU?

Theoretically, the aim of the Brahma Kumaris is to return to their perceived perfect state of being in this life in order to prepare themselves for a life in a Golden Aged heaven on earth that is going to follow the Destruction of the current world. The purpose of the BKWSU is to find all the original heavenly souls they called Brahmins, and help them not just to prepare for Destruction and the Golden Age after but to gain a high status within it. In doing so, BK Brahmins believe that they will either become angels of light who will serve the world with their, or their god’s, love, peace and light or help practically create heaven on earth after an imminent nuclear war.

 

Historical Revision

Has the BKWSU re-written its history?

Yes, extensively and regularly in numerous hagiographic histories and biographies. This has been hidden from followers. Please see our BKWSU History forum for details and discussion. Evidence clearly shows where the current leadership has colluded in passing on a falsified version of the organization’s development.

 

Has the BKWSU re-written its philosophy?

Yes. Extensively. This, and its process of development, has been hidden from followers. The BKWSU largely claims that its philosophy is derived from mediumistic channelled messages they believe are God speaking directly to them. During its history, especially in the early years, it used a number of different mediums some of which, such as the “Golden Circle”, left the organization and are no longer officially discussed or acknowledged. It is believed that Global Chief Janki Kripalani’s sister was a member of such a group. The organization now presents Lekhraj Kripalani as the chief medium.

 

Lekhraj Kripalani as God

For the first 20 years, adherents thought millionaire founder Lekhraj Kripalani was God on the basis of visions of him as Krishna. It was only after 1950 that the BKWSU re-wrote its philosophy to include an incorporeal God it named Shiva. This has been hidden from adherents and the hagiographic histories and biographies written by the organization fictionalizes the early history of the organization.

 

 

Destruction – failed predictions of the End of the World

The Brahma Kumaris have predicted the End of the World, known as “Destruction” to them, on a number of occasions notably World War II, 1950, 1976, mid-1980s, 2000, 2012 (Pointing Science)…..20xx…20xx…2036….

The failures of these predictions have been kept hidden from followers and new adherents. At the time of failure, many adherents left the movement. Generally, the organization responds by saying that “Baba (God) has never given a specific date for Destruction” which is true to the extent that he has never stated a specific day. But the spirit guide has made these predictions to specific years.

The channelled messages and teaching aids have since been “revised” to correct, alter or remove these predictions.

 

From Monism to Dualism and God Shiva

For the first 20 years, the Brahma Kumaris were a monist tradition in the form of orthodox Advaita [pages missing] … understand the Sindhi community in Pakistan from which they first arose. Although the majority of BKs are born into Hindu families, the Brahma Kumaris use Hindu terminology, puts on events during Hindu festivals to attract followers and has definitely been inspired by it, the Brahma Kumaris specifically claims that they are not Hindus. Neither are they representatives of the Hindu religion despite forming charities to “promote Hinduism”. The Brahma Kumaris do not follow Hindu rites or festivals faithfully but offer their own interpretation of them. Not all religions from India are Hindu. These points are clearly stated in the channelled messages the Brahma Kumaris base their teachings on and confirmed by the most senior teachers. The Brahma Kumaris believe that “Bhakti”, the Hindi word for the devotional path is impure and degraded and that no one else but them teaches the truth. All other religions including Hinduism are but an imperfect, partial memorial of their religion from 5,000 years ago. The Brahma Kumaris are also told by their god, and believe that the Hindus are their worshippers and will recognize them as their deities or gods that they worship in temples. “Bhakti”, the term used for religious devotion has negative connotations within the BKWSU. It is the path of ignorance or “stumbling in darkness”. Within the movement, there is the expectation of a Hindu backlash when the general population discovers that they teach that god Krishna did not speak the Gita but that their god Shiva did. For approximately the first 20 years, the BKs believed that LK was literally the inventor of the Bhagavad Gita.

 

What is BK style Raja Yoga?

The Brahma Kumaris own practise is experiential based on hypnotic contemplation and visualization of themselves and God as tiny points of light.

 

Other religions

What do the Brahma Kumaris and their God think about other religions?

In the original teachings, other religions are called, “impure, devilish, the ‘path of ignorance’” and soon. According to the Brahma Kumaris and its spirit guide, all other religions bring about degradation of humanity. Specifically, it believes that other religions are all incomplete reflections of Brahma Kumarism from which the religious founders studied and experienced 5,000 years ago. Only Brahma Kumarism has a direct relationship with and knowledge of God.

What do the Brahma Kumaris think about Muhammad and Islam?

As with other religions, the BKs believe that Muhammad learned about God religion from the BKWSU 5,000 years ago. He is then said to have reincarnated 1,400 years ago. A second soul is said to have descended from the spirit world, possessed him and together they started their Islam. In essence, that Muhammad was a medium and channel for another entity, just as Lekhraj Kripalani was for God Shiva. Both Muhammad and this other spirit entity are then said to have continued to reincarnate within the Mohammedan religion guiding it in human form until the present day. At no point since his birth did Muhammad leave earth, join God, nor did he have perfect knowledge of God, nor did God inspire him directly. Strangely, the God of BKWSU called Abraham the founder of Islam 2,500 years ago and did not mention Judaism until its expansion into the West.

What do the Brahma Kumaris think about Jesus Christ?

As with other religions, the BKs believe that Jesus learned about God religion from the BKWSU 5,000 years ago. Jesus is then said to have reincarnated, probably in the lowest ebb of heaven on earth. 2,000 years ago the Christ soul, a second soul descended from the spirit world, possessed him and together they started their religion. In essence, that Jesus was a medium and channel for Christ, just as Lekhraj Kripalani was for God Shiva. Both Christ and Jesus are then said to have continued to reincarnate within the Christian religion guiding it in human form until this present day.

 

Brahma Kumari lifestyle

Celibacy

BK adherents, even married ones, are made to follow strict celibacy including not looking, thinking about or touching other bodies. Total celibacy excludes masturbation or any other form of stimulation. Human love or sex is seen as “the Ocean of Poison” or “the sword of lust”. It is the worst vice and the greatest obstacle. Members carrying on sexual or emotional relationships will be advised to split apart, disallowed from making the annual visit to the Indian headquarters or barred. In theory, there is no procreation at all within the BKWSU.

 

 

 

Food

BK adherents are encouraged to follow strict sattvic vegetarianism (lacto-vegetarian without onions and garlic related food stuffs) and are discouraged from eating any food that is not produced by themselves or another Brahma-Kumari adherent. Even their own physical families. BKs do not drink alcohol, smoke, use non-prescription drugs, eat out in restaurants and so on but will allow themselves machine made foods such a bread, drinks or sweets.

Daily routine

A typical BK routine would involved: Wake and prepare for a 45 minute meditation at 4 am. Daily class and meditation from approximately 6.30 am to 8 am. Regular meditation breaks during the day called “traffic Control” Keeping a detailed diary called a chart of their efforts Teaching classes and general evangelism as time allows.7 days a week, 365 days a year. BK adherents are discouraged from taking any holidays except an annual retreat to their Mount Abu headquarters where they meet en masse with their God speaking and acting through one of the organization’s psychic mediums, and to work on other outreach programmes.

Additional disciplines

Depending on their level or commitment, Brahma Kumari adherents are slowly encouraged to follow various other additional disciplines such as; body washing after defecation to include a complete change of clothes, washing before cooking, menstruating women are discouraged from entering center kitchen areas as are weaker followers, confession of weakness and impurities to senior teachers

Going to Madhuban

Each year, during a limited season, Brahma Kumari adherents are encouraged to visit the movement’s headquarters in Mount Abu, Rajasthan called “Madhuban”. It is here that adherents are able to listen directly to God speaking to them via the organization’s chief medium, an elderly Indian women follower called Hirday Mohini or “Gulzar”. Followers are encouraged to make donations here for increased karmic benefit.

Evangelism

The core activity of Brahma Kumari lifestyle is service which is the evangelism of the religion innumerous ways. This is called “Service” to BKs although generally it performs no other function to society or any individuals but to promote the organization. As a rule, the Brahma Kumaris do not do charity although recently a number of members have started to do so against the resistance of the organization’s leadership.

 

Brahma Kumaris and the United Nations

What does the BKWSU do at the United Nations?

The Brahma Kumaris promotes itself through the United Nations, uses the opportunity to meet important people and increases both its leadership’s status in the eyes of its followers and the organization’s status within the political arena. The BKs have a small office space currently understood to be a couple of desks in the New York headquarters of the United Nation Organization. Adherents attend numerous events internationally to promote their religion, in some cases claiming to be “UN advisors”. The organization often dedicates meditation events which it already carries out “to the United Nations”. From time to time the BKWSU will produce a light weight article on some peace or spiritual values related subject but in general, the United Nations association is mainly used and abused to the BKWSU benefit establishing credibility for beliefs and activities the United Nations Organization has no knowledge of.

How can an “End of the World Cult” be supported by the United Nations?

Ask the United Nations. They have probably have not been told.

Does the United Nations know what the BKWSU teaches?

Does the United Nations know that the BKWSU believes the world must be destroyed by Nuclear War in order to purify it and that 6,000,000,000 humans must die?

We suspect not.

Does the BKWSU believe in the Universal Declaration of the United Nations’ Human Rights?

The Brahma Kumaris beliefs and organizational structural are in many cases entirely contradictory to the Declaration and work of the United Nations. Central to this is the Brahma Kumaris’ belief that humanity is doomed and will only decrease in spiritual values until the forthcoming, immediate and desirable final “Destruction” during which 6,000,000,000 human beings will be killed in nuclear war and natural disasters. Heaven on earth, peace amongst humanity is the Brahma Kumaris preserve only after the world has been “purified” in this manner. Furthermore, attempts to save or improve the present world or environment are futile.

 

Brahma Kumari organizations

Is the BKWSU a real University? No. It is a new religion movement or cult depending on whose opinion you accept. It does not offer accredited course nor meet education requirements as a formal university. The Brahma Kumaris were informed by the channelled entity they believe to be God to name themselves as a “university” so as to avoid controversy. It has been a very successful promotional device.

A member of the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University cult would fit a fairly typical profile – intelligent, thoughtful, passionate, concerned by the injustices and prejudices of the world, and also concerned by their own inadequacies or shortcomings and a perception that they need to be better than they are.

 

 

 

 

They tend to be people of integrity, capable of self control, sacrifice and commitment. They are so committed that they volunteer their time and energy without material reward or even compensation. These characteristics may not have been obvious before they “found their faith” because typically a degree of confusion, anger, resentment or depression, insecurity or negativity may have compromised their emotional state.

The majority of westerners who became members in the 1970′s and 1980′s were in their twenties although with the new style of recruitment this has changed. Many of those who are older are educated and professional. But there is a common denominator – childhood discontent. Cult members are often the product of less than functional childhoods and see the world as an unhappy place – for example they may have come from dysfunctional families, or single parent families, or negligent (although possibly wealthy) families.

Almost inevitably cult members have reached adulthood emotionally compromised. And they are aware of it. And they want to do something about it. That is the trap. If it all sounds too corny, or pathetic (like it wouldn’t happen to you) don’ be fooled – it is not just in the packaging, nor is it about gullibility. It is about being human and our need and ability to believe. Hitler, Mao Tse Dong, Pol Pot all convinced their followers of the truth of their ideology. Those same followers then went on to murder millions of people on their behalf. So how hard is it then for some of us to be convinced by a spiritual ideology that we should make an effort to be better people and to contribute to a collective that is trying to uplift the world and make it a better place to live? How hard is it to believe that renunciation and dedication would be necessary to achieve this? Who doesn’t want to be better than they are and to make a difference? When you meet the members you will be impressed by their ‘niceness’ – they are very dedicated to being pleasant people. This is very disarming and is a primary reason they have developed such great influence as a group. It is obviously a different story when they are falling apart – but you won’t get to meet ex-members.

 

What other names or front organizations does the BKWSU use?

Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University

Prajapita Brahma Kumaris

Ishwariya Visha Vidyalaya

Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual Organization

Academy for a Better World

World Renewal Spiritual Trust

Brahma Kumaris Educational Society

Brahma Kumaris Association

Brahma Kumaris Spiritual Centre

Brahma Kumaris Spirituele Akademie

Rajyoga Education & Research Foundation

Learning Center for Peace

The Meditation Center

Inner Space

Awaken with Brahmakumaris by BK Shivani

Anubhuti Retreat Center

Living Values Education Program

Self Management Leadership

Visions of a Better World Foundation

The Janki Foundation for Global Health Care

Global Forum for Public Relations

Point of Life Foundation

Brahma Kumaris Community Education Resources

Brahma Kumaris Spiritual Learning Centre

Eternity Ink

Just-a-Minute

Peace Village

Bahrain Meditation Centre for Self-development

Center for Spiritual Learning, and others

 

Who runs the BKWSU and how?

A small group of elderly male and female adherents some of whom have been followers since the1930s, others having joined in the 50s and 60s. The BKWSU puts great emphasis on the leadership being all female but this is not so. And notably not on the financial side. There is controversy over the establishment of the main trust that governs the organization. The BKWSU is very largely undemocratic and the leadership is almost entirely unaccountable. There is no duty of care towards adherents as they consider themselves to run organizations which have no members. Internationally, it is split up into various geographic zones which run somewhat autonomously as personal fiefdoms of the senior sister in charge. Individual centers are mostly private homes. The BKWSU does not publicly offer any constitution or operating manual even to its donors and followers.

 

 

 

Are the Brahma Kumaris a “cult”?

Probably, yes. The Brahma Kumaris have many elements which match identically attributes ascribed to cultic religions. Increasingly, against the advice of their own philosophy, they are becoming a personality cult based around the worship of their founder and senior sisters.

 

Is the Brahma Kumaris fanatic in their approach?

Emphatically Yes!!! The Brahmakumaris are very fanatic and sometimes too far in their approach wherein their knowledge of god is considered. They consider themselves as the only proprietor of godly knowledge and stretch themselves far and wide with their kind and compassionate speaking approach to the general public and the local families.

Masses get subsequently brainwashed over a period of time with the fear of coming destruction/end of the world. The centers go on making the people aware by introducing well known people from outside, that this is the only true knowledge of god and are prevented by teaching them remaining all else outside Brahma Kumari education are false. The teachers cut the questions from the followers such as topics on kundalini, pranayama, hatha yoga…etc by giving them wrong understanding and that all this is waste of time and of no use without having any knowledge of the ABCs of those systems. One more interesting aspect is that although they say that all religions are one and god is one(true) they don’t entertain people or accept people who don’t want to accept the Brahma Kumari teachings and some followers although very good as good people loses the power of self discrimination within close relationships and finally drop close relationships.

 

Controversies and criticism

Dr. John Wallis notes the re-editing of mediumistic messages and failed predictions of the End of the World which had been removed from the teachings and hidden from those that came later on.

•In a paper for the Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion, Howell wrote that teenage girls surrendering to the organisation are required to pay the equivalent of a dowry to the organization. The payment was meant to prevent parents from “dumping” their daughters at the BKWSU as a way to avoid the costs of ordinary marriages. Return to the world for women who have has such a dowry paid for them is difficult.

•BK followers believe that the BKWSU is the precursor to all world religions, even those that predate it, which are seen as being only facets of “the complete diamond”

•The institution uses Hindu terminologies such as Raja Yoga and Bhagavad Gita to attract people but what is taught in the organization is completely different from what they supposed to mean n Hindu system of belief.

•Followers are encouraged to undergo a ‘death-in-life’ and ‘die towards the outer world’ renouncing their families and thus be ‘divinely’ reborn in the ‘divine family’. Consequently, the Brahma Kumaris have been accused of breaking up marriages and families since the 1930s. In 2007, the British tabloid newspaper The Daily Mail reported Graham Baldwin, a former university chaplain and army officer who is president of the educational counter-cult organization Catalys, stating that the former members and the families of members had told him that BKWSU has driven a wedge between husband and wife and that there were complaints that it encourages single women and widows to donate property and savings. The BKWSU, an organisation being notable for its sex ban, was said to have “used pernicious methods to control its followers”. Ian Howarth of the Cult Information Centre was further quoted about complaints that people have gone undergone personality changes after joining BKWSU and become alienated from their families. A BKWSU spokeswoman replied, “This is very much a minority thing”, declining to comment on allegations that BKWSU encourages followers to donate property and savings.

•Questioned how dinosaurs fit within a 5,000 year Cycle of Time: Neville Hodgkinson, a former scientific correspondent for an English national newspaper, questioned the existence of dinosaurs on the basis of the lack of bones.

•The Brahma Kumaris have featured in the ‘Wissen schützt’ reports of Austria (edited by then Austrian Minister for Family Affairs Mr. Martin Bartenstein), Russia (International Conference “Totalitarian Cults- Threat of Twenty-First Century”, Nizhny Novgorod, 2001) and in a MIVILUDES report submitted to the French National Assembly as a “sectes dangereuses”(harmful cult) and “groupe d’enfermement” (group of confinement).[94]This has leading to the persecution of followers in local media leading to job losses after it discovered that they belonged to a sect] and denouncement for their influence on children under their care.

•The BKWSU is accused of falsifying claims internationally, since 1978, that its current leader and relative of the founder Dadi Janki Kripalani is “the most stable mind in the world”. Journalists quoted archivists at the University in question and “found no mention of the experiments performed on Dadi Janki in 1978″. Indeed, they could not even “find any University of Texas organization called the Medical and Science Research Institute.”

•Pratibha Patil , the UPA-Left candidate and current President of India, said on camera during the Indian presidential election, 2007, that she had communicated with the spirit of the deceased leader of the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University at their headquarters in Mount Abu, Rajasthan. Patil added that she had received a mediumistic message indicating great responsibility coming her way. She had gone to seek the blessings of Hirday Mohini, also known as Dadi Gulzar or Dadiji.

 

Lifestyle Summary

The movement teaches that the world is approaching a time of great change that will be heralded by war, natural calamities and suffering. As a form of developing inner spiritual resilience, the Brahma Kumaris adopt a disciplined lifestyle which involves:

 

 

•Celibacy, including no sex within marriage. So long as chastity is followed, existing marriages and family life are allowed but not the creation of new partnerships.

•Sattvic vegetarianism, a strict lacto-vegetarian diet (excluding eggs, onions, garlic) cooked only by the self or other members] even excluding their own mother or relatives.

•Abstaining from alcohol, tobacco and non-prescription drugs.

•Daily early morning meditation at 4:00to 4:45 am, called ‘Amrit Vela.’

•Daily morning class at approximately 6:30 am.

•Men and women traditionally sit on separate sides of the room at the centers during classes.

•Brahma Kumaris can be identified by their frequent adoption of wearing white clothes, to symbolize purity.

•Recommends that companions be other BK Brahmins as opposed to those given over to worldly pleasures (non-BKs), known as bhogis or shudras (meaning ‘untouchables’).

•All except the very senior BKs in the Western branches must support themselves (most work), most BKs live in shared accommodation with other members enabling the organization to powerfully reinforce its beliefs.

 

Summary of Beliefs

In 1952, after a 14 year period of retreat during which the Brahma Kumaris published numerous pamphlets, newspaper articles and wrote letters to important national and international figures, a more structured form of teaching began to be offered to the public by way of a seven lesson course. The movement does not associate itself with Hinduism but projects itself as a vehicle for spiritual teaching rather than a religion.

Central beliefs

Central to its faith are the beliefs that:

•The human being is an eternal soul living within a physical body and is not the physical body which is dualistic “I am a soul, my body is a garment”.

•God is considered to be such an eternal soul too and not omnipresent.

•Reincarnation happens only from one human body to another.

•There are a fixed number of human beings reincarnating. BKs currently claim this number to be exactly 7 billion, although earlier they said it was 5 and then 6 billion. The number of souls incarnated gradually increases throughout the supposed 5,000 year cycle and just before the ‘end of the world’ all these souls are incarnate.

•There was one single ‘heavenly’ continent on Earth, which broke into pieces (the current continents) at the end of “Silver Age” which, accordingly to BKs, was around 2,500 years ago.

•Humanity is currently reaching the end of the current cycle and thus the world will be destroyed, a time referred to as “Destruction”.

•Indian subcontinent will be the site of the future Golden Age paradise and that a form of Hindi is the original language of humanity, all other continents being destroyed.

•Followers are taught that only they will live in the coming Golden Age paradise as Gods and Goddesses.

•God has incarnated into Dada Lehkraj, the founder, and is teaching them directly and exclusively.

 

NOTES

1. University Press. “What must be noted is that the sect generated fierce hostility in Hyderabad, which led it to transfer its seat to Karachi after a few years.”

2. Barrett, David V (2001). The New Believers: A Survey of Sects, Cults and Alternative Religions. Cassell & Co. “‘sex is an expression of ‘body-consciousness’ and leads to the other vices’, probably stems in part from the origins of the movement in 1930s India, when women had to submit to their husbands.”

3. Babb, Lawrence A. (2002). Redemptive Encounters. University of California Press. “Service requires active support of the movement, especially by participating in its many proselytizing activities … Great emphasis is placed on the value of bringing converts into the movement, particularly converts who stick… Meditation is the movement’s most significant ‘effort’. Efforts to reform the Kali Yug are not in accord with Shiv Baba’s will”.

4. Babb, Lawrence A. (1987). Redemptive Encounters: Three Modern Styles in the Hindu Tradition (Comparative Studies in Religion and Society). “Sexual intercourse is unnecessary for reproduction because the souls that enter the world during the first half of the Cycle are in possession of a special yogic power (yog bal) by which they conceive children”

5. Hinduism Today. Retrieved on 2007-07-28. “”The most strict will not eat food which is not prepared by a Brahma Kumaris. While traveling they abstain from public fare and carry their own utensils for cooking.”"

6. Smith, Dr Wendy A. (Autumn 2007). “Gender Role Experimentation in New Religious Movements: clarification of the Brahma Kumari case”. Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion 45: 16–17. “Strict adherence requires that they only eat food cooked by themselves or other Brahma Kumaris in order to benefit from the pure vibrations of the person cooling the food. This has meant that some members do not eat food cooked by their mothers or other relatives who are not in the movement thus challenging one of the most basic social activities which fosters social relationships, eating together.”

7. Howell, Dr Julia D (April 1997). “ASC induction techniques, spiritual experiences, and commitment to new religious movements”. Journal of Beliefs and Values, 58 (2): 149. “”All accept the very senior BKs in the Western branches must support themselves (most work), but the pressure to adopt the BKs “purity rules” (non-commensality with non-members; avoidance of meat and certain other foods, alcohol, and sex), and most Brahmins live in shared accommodation with other members … enabling the organization to powerfully reinforce its beliefs.”".

 

8. Kelegama, Keerthi (1998). Year 2000 doomed: Mankind destroyed’ [Exclusive report on imminent world destruction]. Cambridge Press, Delhi. “Brahmakumaris say that the world destruction takes place in every 5000 years and that 5000 years have already passed after the previous destruction. Soon the new world order would be started with 900,000 people after destroying the rest”. “Brahmakumaris World Spiritual University affiliated to the United Nations Department of Public Information as a non-governmental organisation teaches that in every 5000 years world destruction takes place and now is the time for it.” “Brahmakumaris also expect the world destruction to take place immediately followed by the birth of Krishna once again”. “There must be 900,000 pure souls who are ready to take over the new world order (Golden Age) before the destruction would begin. When the Golden Age [Sath Yug] comes after the world destruction, it would only be heaven on earth. People there would literally be deities”

9. Babb, Lawrence A. (1987). Redemptive Encounters: Three Modern Styles in the Hindu Tradition (Comparative Studies in Religion and Society).”"The real issue is what one’s status will be in the coming paradise … Those of the highest status will not only be the rulers of heaven, but will be close to Lekhraj throughout their world-careers.”"

10. Howell and Nelson (1998). “On celibate marriages: the Polish Catholics’ encounter with Hindu spirituality”. Glancing: Visual Interaction in Hinduism”, Journal of Anthropological Research. “in order to progress to the next stage of membership – the visit to the University’s headquarters in Rajasthan during the period where its deceased founder communicates via trance-medium – they have to not only demonstrate their commitment by following the recommended lifestyle but also, more importantly, be seen to be doing so by the university. This is intrinsically linked with the second technique, the utilisation and negotiation of different metaphors or readings of the university’s theodicy at the different events and in different types of literature in relation to its intended (core or periphery) audience” … “amongst committed, core members “…the tradition is lived [and expressed] without apology, translation or dilution”.”.

11. Walliss, John (September 1999). When Prophecy Fails: The Brahma Kumaris and the Pursuit of the Millennium(s). p. 5. “…The Million Minutes of Peace which raised over one billion ‘minutes of peace’ people in 88 countries participating in prayer, meditation and positive thoughts. For this the University was awarded one International and six UN National ‘Peace Messenger’ Awards.”

12. Walliss, John (September 1999). “When Prophecy Fails: The Brahma Kumaris and the Pursuit of the Millennium(s)”. British Association for the Advancement of Science, Sheffield. “In addition, they accuse the University hierarchy of actively censoring or altering murlis that could potentially undermine their privileged position or which ‘don’t suit their philosophy’. The ‘Special instruments’ (senior members are, they allege ‘constantly revising Murlis” to the extent that, for example, a passage from a 1969 murli referring to Shiva being unable to ‘mount a virgin’ was altered in the 1990 revised edition before being removed completely in the 1993 revision…” Dr. Walliss also notes that while the BKWSU was, “originally a reclusive, world-rejecting organization, over the last 30 years the Brahma Kumaris have begun a campaign of active proselytizing and international growth. Thus, whilst still retaining its original millenarianism, currently within the West the organization promotes itself as part of the New Age movement and emphasizes ideas around the issues of self-development, empowerment and personal success.” Finally, Dr. Wallis disputes BKWSU’s belief that Raja Yoga is the precursor to all world religions, including those that historically predate it. Specifically, “This is part of a lengthy answer to the question of how the University could claim that Raja Yoga is the precursor to and influence of world religions that historically predate it often by a few thousand years. Again, ‘Baba’ is cited as the source of ultimate authority.”".

13. Walliss, John (2002). The Brahma Kumaris as a Reflexive Tradition: Responding to Late Modernity. Ashgate Publishing. “Destruction did not materialise … many Brahmins left the (University) because their hopes were dashed. Those who stayed had their faith reduced by half. They sacrificed their lives in this godly institution, left their families and invested all their wealth in this cause.”

 

Life Positive, India’s leading New Age magazine on the Brahma Kumaris:

10. An article on the sect of the Brahma Kumaris in Rajasthan, India

http://www.lifepositive.com/spirit/spirit-centers/bramha-kumari.asp
EXTRACT

By Suma Varughese

The BKs believe that as the millennium approaches, and the calamities of Kaliyug assume more fearsome proportions, more and more will reach their doorstep, all of whom must be accommodated. So what horrors lie ahead of us and what will Satyug be like? The BKs have all the answers. The Kaliyug scenario is grim enough. America and much of Europe will be destroyed by a nuclear bomb, and Australia will become an island. Much of the earth’s land mass will be submerged. India will suffer a civil war. Mumbai will return to the sea. As time goes on, grain will become inedible and there will be no drinking water. Money will be valueless.
In order to withstand those days and give succor to the suffering, the BKs are urged to develop themselves and become spiritually powerful. But cheer up. All this is necessary for the glorious dawning of Satyug. And the prognosis is good. Laxmi and Narayan will be the ruling deities. Under them, all will live like a happy family, without regard for status and hierarchy. There will still be servants and masters, but the arrangements will be informal, as in a family. While some will be wealthier than others, all will be prosperous. There will be no courts, jails, judges or lawyers because there will be no criminals. Likewise, since all will be free of desires, there will be no accounting.
People give what they have and those who want take. The weather will be perpetual spring. Fruits of all flavors will ply year round, so that instead of cooking, all we will need is to use the juice of whatever flavored fruit we wish for. Cooking, if any, will be by solar power and planes, our main form of locomotion, will be sourced by atomic power. Birdsong will be as melodious as a musical instrument, and musical instruments themselves will play at a touch. Everyone will be an artist, and there will be an abundance of music, art and games.

Life spans will increase to 150 years on an average. Males will not have a beard. And yes, reproduction will transpire through yogic power and not sexual union. Now for the catch. Only 900,000 souls will make the grade. If you would like to be one of them, you know where to go and what to do.

 

11. Doomsday cult? You be the judge

http://forum.rickross.com/read.php?12,40300,40300

June 28, 2007
This book was given to me. It is a very well written and informative book. But the real truth about the Brahma Kumaris is hidden to the public, very much as Scientology is hidden to the public.

Here are some of the hidden real truths about the Brahma Kumaris:
Are they a doomsday cult or a nation of sheep? They believe the more money you give to their organization, the better your position in heaven will be, or as they insist, “the greater your fortune will be”. Wealthy individuals and celebrities are considered to be VIP’s by God. Since when did God consider bank accounts more important than virtues? If Members fail to follow their principles they will become a servant in heaven (“Golden Age” as they call it). Servants in heaven? Aren’t we all equal in heaven (Golden Age)? Speaking of heaven, they believe they will be the first and only ones in heaven. Not even Martin Luther King, Mother Teresa, Princess Diana, John Kennedy, Jimmy Stewart, etc. will be in the Golden Age.
The Brahma Kumaris (B.K.) believes that God told them the world is only 5,000 years old and will be destroyed soon. This is why many of them will quit college or will make no effort in earning promotions at work. If the world is only 5,000 years old, when did the dinosaurs appear? When were the pyramids built? How about the meteor craters in the Southwest? Where was Moses? The irony here is that although they preach that the world is coming to an end, they themselves will invest in the stock market and in retirement plans such as IRAs and 401Ks. Why lose weight, buy a house, or get an education when the world is coming to an end? They are brainwashed into serving the leaders of the organization in order to gain a higher status in heaven (“increasing their fortune”) before the world ends.
B.K. follows a strict vegetation diet in which food can be eaten only if cooked by their members. You are not allowed to eat food even if your grandmother cooked it. However, many cheat and are not vegetarians; they dine in fast food chains and restaurants. Their unbalanced diet creates obesity and malnutrition among men and women. Many women become human hippos or end up looking like extremely flat-chested skinny boys. This could be the reason why so many women (even those in the “higher status according to God”) will leave the organization and become sexually insatiable when they regain their former healthy figure and once again experience lust (which is forbidden because celibacy is required to enter the Golden Age.)
The once timid women will soon begin to shop at Victoria’s Secret because they were required to cover themselves in drab white clothing. They flaunt themselves in extremely revealing clothes as a means of defiance. The men and women that leave the Brahma Kumaris can once again enjoy going to the movies, rock concerts, reading newspapers or novels, watching television, dating, sports, exercise, shopping, and traveling. All of these are forbidden to the Brahma Kumaris lifestyle in order to go to the Golden Age.
After being told daily by “God” that “you are impure and degraded souls”, there is eventually a need to escape and return to peace and happiness in the life before the Brahma Kumaris. This explains why so many of them start partying with alcohol and drugs after experiencing such brainwashing. Many of the “deserters” become leaders, managers, start their own business, graduate from college, earn promotions at work, and most importantly, gain self-esteem and the ability to think and reason for themselves once they leave the Brahma Kumaris. However, their return to society is always haunted with guilt and hatred due to remembrance of their once abusive and perverted lifestyle. Although the suicide rate is low, this data hidden from public view.
World’s largest doomsday cult or a nation of sheep? You be the judge.

From Amazon.com

 

COMMENTS ON THE ABOVE

I am an ex-member of this organization. I do believe that the so-called “Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University” should be included in any discussion about Cults because, on the basis on my experience, the patterns of their behavior matches mostly closely to that of cultic religious movements.
They are not a sect of any pre-existing religion and whatever their original roots where, basic group psychological influences have caused them developed in a cult-like fashion. –Ex-BK

 

I encountered them a few months ago, and wrote an article my adventures. A doomsday cult with many similarities to Aum

Not a cult? I have to laugh at that, BK lies and manipulates with the best of them. The BK member who gave a lecture on my campus was a total fraud whose resume distributed to university staff was a total fiction.

His doomsday predictions nothing but superstitious nonsense designed to lure in the gullible to break from family and friends and join his disgusting little doomsday cult.

An absolute disgrace that such a fool was able to give a lecture on campus.

Here’s my article…

gazette.gokmu.com

And here’s a teaser…

Quote:

 

 

 

 

…Dadi Janki, now in her nineties, has been a member of BK from the beginning. Her current official title is Joint Administrative Head of the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University. According to the BK website, http://www.companionofgod.com, and the Korean BK site promoted at the lecture, Dadi Janki was declared by scientists from the University of Texas’ Medical and Science Research Institute in 1978 as having the most stable mind in the world.

The Gazette contacted an archivist at the University of Texas Archives who replied, “I have searched the likely places and found no mention of the experiments performed on Dadi Janki in 1978. Indeed, I didn’t even find any University of Texas organization called the Medical and Science Research Institute.” Despite evidence that the institute that ran those experiments never existed, Dadi Janki recently described to the Indian news site http://www.tribuneindia.com the experiments carried out on her and repeated the claim that University of Texas scientists declared her mind the most stable in the world.

While Mr. James acknowledged that BK had come under severe criticism, he added that BK was making changes as a result. Critics of the group, however, remain skeptical that any changes of worth have taken place. The use of the lecture to promote BK without giving any information about BK and especially the messianic claims of its leader suggests that they still have a long way to go until they become an open and transparent group worthy of trust. It is worth noting that one of the criticisms leveled at BK on the Internet is that they use non-religious introductory courses in “positive thinking” to recruit new members and only introduce them to Baba once membership has been cemented. That is a description that would seem to apply to Mr. James’ “meditation” lecture.

Wow, the new president of India, Pratibha Patil, is a member of the BK doomsday cult and has admitted to speaking to its dead founder.

www.youtube.com

news.bbc.co.uk

Quote:

The milder criticism of her comes from a curious admission that a dead guru had given her a premonition that she was destined to become India’s first citizen.

A doomsday cult with nukes, isn’t that nice

The site http://www.brahmakumaris.info, a cult awareness site run by former members, is being challenged by Brahma Kumars in Texas.
Here’s the thread about the upcoming legal action on the above site:


brahmakumaris.info

A few trademarks were registered by the cult in Texas [www.uspto.gov] A search on Brahma Kumaris finds them.
It seems they are trying to trademark the word of God.
These are the lawyers acting on behalf of the Indian Doomsday cult.
Kelly McCarty Esq. or Dustin Edwards Esq. 1111 Louisiana St. 25th Floor, Houston, TX. 713-787-1400


mccartyk@howrey.com

edwardsdustin@howrey.com


Hopefully this will lead to some more publicity, exposure and awareness of this cult. -Capt. Porridge

Related reports and articles at this ministry’s web site:

REPORTS

1. CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS
25 FEBRUARY/9 APRIL 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

2. DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05
APRIL 2000/2/4/13 JUNE 2013 YOGA PROMOTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc

3. FR JOHN FERREIRA-YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR AT ST. PETER’S COLLEGE, AGRA
APRIL 2008/NOVEMBER 2010/25 FEBRUARY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_FERREIRA-YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_AT_ST_PETERS_COLLEGE_AGRA.doc

4. FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE JULY/NOVEMBER 28, 2011

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS-YOGA_AT_ST_PATRICKS_CHURCH_BANGALORE.doc

5. FR JOHN VALDARIS-NEW AGE CURES FOR CANCER
31 JANUARY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_VALDARIS-NEW_AGE_CURES_FOR_CANCER.doc

6. PAPAL CANDIDATE OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA
2
MARCH/9 APRIL, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAPAL_CANDIDATE_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA.doc

7. YOGA AND THE BRAHMA KUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY 30 JUNE/5 JULY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMA_KUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

8. YOGA IN THE DIOCESE OF MANGALORE APRIL 2007/SEPTEMBER 2007

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IN_THE_DIOCESE_OF_MANGALORE.doc

9. YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR, GAYATRI MANTRA, PRANAYAMA TO BE MADE COMPULSORY IN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS MARCH-APRIL 2007

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_GAYATRI_MANTRA_PRANAYAMA_TO_BE_MADE_COMPULSORY_IN_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc

 

 

 

ARTICLES

1. NEW AGE GURUS 1 SRI SRI RAVI SHANKAR AND THE ‘ART OF LIVING’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE_GURUS_1_SRI_SRI_RAVI_SHANKAR_AND_THE_ART_OF_LIVING.doc

2. TRUTH, LIES AND YOGA-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TRUTH_LIES_AND_YOGA-ERROL_FERNANDES.rtf

3. WAS JESUS A YOGI? SYNCRETISM AND INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WAS_JESUS_A_YOGI_SYNCRETISM_AND_INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE-ERROL_FERNANDES.doc

4. YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA.doc

5. YOGA AND DELIVERANCE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_DELIVERANCE.doc

6. YOGA IS SATANIC-EXORCIST FR GABRIELE AMORTH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IS_SATANIC-EXORCIST_FR_GABRIELE_AMORTH.doc

7. YOGA-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-SUMMARY.doc

8. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CATECHISM SAY ABOUT IT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CATECHISM_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

9. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CHURCH SAY ABOUT IT?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

 

DOCUMENTS

1. LETTER TO THE BISHOPS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH ON SOME ASPECTS OF CHRISTIAN MEDITATION CDF/CARDINAL JOSEPH RATZINGER OCTOBER 15, 1989

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LETTER_TO_THE_BISHOPS_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_ON_SOME_ASPECTS_OF_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

2. JESUS CHRIST THE BEARER OF THE WATER OF LIFE, A CHRISTIAN REFLECTION ON THE NEW AGE COMBINED VATICAN DICASTERIES FEBRUARY 3, 2003

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/JESUS_CHRIST_THE_BEARER_OF_THE_WATER_OF_LIFE_A_CHRISTIAN_REFLECTION_ON_THE_NEW_AGE.doc


Yoga is a compulsory subject for students of a Catholic college in the Archdiocese of Bombay; Brahmakumaris are their gurus-Revised

$
0
0

 

JUNE 30/JULY 5, 2013

 

Yoga is a compulsory subject for students of a Catholic college in the Archdiocese of Bombay; Brahmakumaris are their gurus

 

Over the years, I have received a number of letters from priests, Indian as well as non-Indian, who condemn the Hindu/New Age spiritual discipline of yoga which is endemic in the Indian Church, promoted openly and aggressively by Catholic media, Catholic institutions, priests, bishops and even Cardinals in open defiance of the Catechism [Youth Catechism, YouCat] as well as two Vatican documents published fourteen years apart.

These letters from priests as well as scores of articles written by eminent Catholics have been published in a number of reports and articles at the ministry’s web site [a list is provided at the bottom of this report].

Another compilation of hundreds of more-recent articles exposing the spiritual dangers of any form of yoga is being prepared for release.

What then was the need for me to prepare this intermediate report? There were three reasons.

I. I learnt that a Catholic college in Bombay archdiocese has made yoga compulsory for its students, giving no provision for conscientious and faithful Catholic objectors to opt for an alternative activity and thus avoid exposure to the Hindu spiritual discipline. They are also subject to indoctrination by the Brahmakumaris.

II. I received a letter from a priest forwarding a recent article written by prominent anti-New Age crusader Susan Brinkmann citing a senior Orthodox Church cleric who, in an official Encyclical, declares unequivocally that yoga as an exercise cannot be separated from its Hindu “religious content and background“.

III. One Prakash Lasrado wrote several letters to around 100 people including the Bombay Cardinal and the bishops of Bombay, the Pro Nuncio and me almost two months ago denouncing my Church-supported stand that yoga may not be practised by Catholics and instead insisting that “yoga minus Hindu philosophy/theology” [as if there is such a thing] is wholly acceptable and beneficial.

In the following pages, I reproduce the relevant information against the above three sections, along with my comments.

 

I. St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR), Affiliated to the University of Mumbai

http://www.indiancolleges.com/colleges/overview/Mumbai/St-Francis-Institute-of-Management-and-Research/5767:

St Francis Institute of Management & Research (SFIMAR) was established in 2002 by the Society of the Congregation of Franciscan Brothers. [The Institute is AICTE-approved –Michael]

http://www.sfimar.org/ex%20cocurricular.php:

Stress Management & Physical Fitness

SFIMAR ensures that its students are fit enough to fight the challenges they face. Students are provided enough opportunities to build on their physical fitness and embark on the healthier path. Aerobics, Yoga & Meditation are also dedicatedly followed in campus. Also Stress Management sessions by the Brahmakumaris* are conducted regularly at SFIMAR. *See page 14

Some of the staff are compromised, experience in yoga being boasted of among their “qualifications”:

http://www.sfitengg.org/fe_activities_in.php
EXTRACT

Ms. S. Michael Ammal

One day Workshop on “Yoga and stress management” on 4th July 2005 at St. Francis Institute of Technology (Engineering College)

Practice sessions in “Yoga for Teachers” from September 2002 to November 2002

Ms. Rekha Ajikumar

One day seminar on Stress Management and Yoga Meditation on 3rd July 2005 conducted by Dr. Weiling

Ms. Beatrice Lobo

One day workshop on “Stress Management & Yoga”, June 2005, by Dr. Welling at St. Francis Institute of Technology

Ms. Rohini Malhotra

A Short Term (2 months) Yoga Course conducted by Vidya Niketan from June 2003 to August 2003 at St Xavier’s Institute of Education.

1.

 

http://www.sfimar.org/Copy%20of%20COMPLIANCE%202009-10/Annex%20E2-%20III-%20GOVERNANCE.doc:

Non academic activities: Such as yoga, meditation, outdoor training camps, competition, inter-collegiate activities, industry-institute interaction Seminar, co-curricular activities for Total Personality Development.

 

An extract from the book of Rules and Regulations of St Francis Institute of Management and Research:

Student activities

As it is the objective of the Institute to focus on the total development of students […] participation in yoga and meditation classes is essential for excellence in holistic health* – physical, mental, emotional, intellectual and spiritual integrity, character etc. Yoga and meditation classes will be scheduled as regular classes. Attendance and punctuality in these classes is compulsory. A student absenting from yoga/meditation class on any day will be marked and treated as absent for the whole day from college as well as liable to pay a specified fine for each day of absence from yoga/ meditation. Besides, students whose attendance at these classes is below 75% will be liable for discontinuation from the Master of Management Studies program. […] In case of persistent absence, students will not be permitted to write the exams. *See further below

 

MY COMMENTS

Yoga, a Hindu spiritual discipline has been thrust compulsorily on the students of a Catholic college. Muslims and Catholics who want to pursue their Masters degrees in management are compelled to participate in yoga and meditation under threat of being disallowed to write their examinations or of being evicted from the academic programme. In case a Catholic student does not wish to compromise the integrity of his Catholic Faith and his eternal salvation, the Institute offers no safe alternative to Hindu yoga and meditation.

I know of a Catholic college in Chennai where attendance has been taken and the students given marks for attending on-campus Reiki healing sessions as an extra-curricular activity. Several years ago, I had successfully campaigned for the termination of the monthly full-moon night pranic healing occult sessions at the same college, Stella Maris College run by the Franciscan Missionaries of Mary. Most Catholic educational institutions in Chennai now have one or the other form of New Age activity — from yoga to martial arts to a holistic healing centre. It is tragic that our children’s custodians are the very ones who are delivering them to the wolves, aided and abetted by our abysmal ignorance of the spiritual dangers involved in these dark arts, and by our silence.

Based on my findings about the St Francis Institute of Management and Research, I have now begun to wonder what the position is at other Catholic colleges and schools in the archdiocese of Bombay.

Does the responsibility not rest squarely with Cardinal Oswald Gracias, the archbishop of Bombay, and President of both the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India [CBCI] and the Conference of Catholic Bishops of India [CCBI], for permitting our educational institutions to infuse and re-program our children with the occult, the New Age and the philosophies of pre-Christian religions?

 

*To illustrate that the problem of the St Francis Institute of Management and Research‘s concern “for excellence in holistic health” is NEW AGE, let me cite the February 3, 2003, Vatican document titled
Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life. A Christian Reflection on the ‘New Age’:

The real danger is the
holistic
paradigm.
New Age
is based on totalitarian
unity and that is why it is a danger … Holistic health, as it is known, concentrates on the important role that the mind plays in physical healing. The connection between the spiritual and the physical aspects of the person is said to be in the immune system or the Indian chakra system** … There is a remarkable variety of approaches for promoting holistic health, some derived from ancient cultural traditions … Advertising connected with New Age covers a wide range of practices as … meditation [#2.2.3]

One of the central concerns of the New Age movement is the search for “wholeness” … Holism pervades the New Age movement, from its concern with holistic health… [#2.2.4] **The yoga system is all about chakras -Michael

Yoga, Zen, transcendental meditation and tantric exercises lead to an experience of self-fulfilment or enlightenment. [#2.3.4.1]

[I]t is important to discover and recognise the fundamental characteristics of New Age ideas. What is offered is often described as simply “spiritual”, rather than belonging to any religion, but there are much closer links to particular Eastern religions than many “consumers” realise … it is also a real question for management in a growing number of companies, whose employees are required to practise meditation and adopt mind-expanding techniques as part of their life at work.
[#2.5]

If one examines the red-highlighted words in the Vatican Document, and compares them with the extracts from the St Francis Institute of Management and Research‘s web site and brochure, one cannot fail to see that the Document classifies the Institute’s “focus on the total development of students, participation in yoga and meditation classes” as NEW AGE. My articles on yoga reveal that yoga is not a set of physical exercises but a Hindu
spiritual meditation system
. The same Vatican Document suggests the genuine alternative to
yoga:

Perhaps the simplest, the most obvious and the most urgent measure to be taken, which might also be the most effective, would be to make the most of the riches of the Christian spiritual heritage. The great religious orders have strong traditions of meditation and spirituality, which could be made more available through courses or periods in which their houses might welcome genuine seekers.
[#6.2]

2.

 

 

IIa. A letter from a priest in Rome:

From:
Fr Justo Lofeudo
To:
Prabhu
Sent: Thursday, December 06, 2012 10:58 PM

Dear Michael,

In a few minutes from now, I will celebrate Mass and you and your family will be present. This is the time, time of great confusion created by Satan, that the Church needs apologists like you. And not only prophets who proclaim the Gospel but who denounce the error and evil that surrounds us. I often see that when touched issues like false seers such as Catalina Rivas or Vassula
Ryden, I’m attacked. Same with yoga, which in the West, as you very well know, is being considered as a gym (!) Or homeopathy. We are in spiritual battle and we need to speak up and also to pray and pray. I pray for you, you pray for me and my Perpetual Adoration’s mission. I bless you and your family.

P. Justo Antonio Lofeudo MSE, Rome

 

IIb. A letter from an Indian priest

From:
Fr Name Withheld Sent: Friday, June 28, 2013, 11:38 AM Subject: Orthodox Church Issues Warning on Yoga

Dear Friends,

I have been trying to tell you the dangers of Yoga and now the Orthodox Church is saying it in very plain words.

Not that the Roman Catholic Church is ignorant about the same. She has made the concern known, but many priests quote all possible documents they can find and think it quite fashionable to be “Eastern or Authentically Indian” without counting the cost of what they are getting into. Just by doing Yoga doesn’t make one an Indian – one ought to know this much at least. Do read it carefully and let your near and dear ones know about the same too.

In case you still have doubts just email me your thoughts – with prayers and a dialogue let’s resolve the same.  But please say NO to Yoga.

Fr Name Withheld, Religious Order, India

 

Orthodox Church Issues Warning on Yoga

http://www.womenofgrace.com/blog/?p=22376

By Susan Brinkmann, June 24, 2013

Editorial Note: The Metropolis of Chios, Psara and Oinouses, is within the jurisdiction of the Church of Constantinople which is headed by Ecumenical Patriarch Bartholomew, the Archbishop of Constantinople, not Pope Francis.

Source: Translated by John Sanidopoulos, http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2013/06/a-statement-on-christians-who-practice.html

An encyclical was issued on June 4, 2013 by Metropolitan Markos of Chios on Christians who practice Yoga and whether or not it is merely a physical exercise. In this encyclical he explains that the Hindu religious practice of yoga was established for the sole purpose of entering into a spiritual state, and never had anything to do with exercise until a few decades ago when Hindu yogis explained it this way when they were trying to win converts in the West.

Because he makes some very interesting points, I am publishing the full text of the encyclical on this blog:

 

 

Encyclical 14: Is Yoga Exercise?

To the Sacred Clergy and Pious People of our Sacred Metropolis,

My brethren,

A key feature of our time is the confusion observed in various aspects of human life. A characteristic example of this spiritual and existential confusion is the fact that yoga is fundamentally a religious technique of Hinduism, advertised in our country, in Europe and in the United States as an exercise-fitness solution which is offered to release us from the numerous problems stemming from a stressful lifestyle.

But what is yoga? The word yoga comes from the Sanskrit word yuj which means to “unite”, meaning the union of the individual soul with the impersonal Absolute One of Hinduism (see P. Schreiner, Yoga: Wörterbuch des Christen-tums, 1995, p. 1376). This union is considered a liberation and redemption of mankind from karma, that is, from the consequences that result from our choices and actions in supposedly previous lives.

Moreover, concerning the term yoga, we must stress that it is used as a qualifying term of one of the six classical orthodox schools of Hindu philosophy (see H. Baer, “Yoga”, in the Lexikon der Sekten, Sohdergruppen und Weltanschauungen, 7th Ed, 2001, pp. 1166-1174).

But is yoga exercise? Can one isolate the practical exercise from its religious content and background? Can one ignore the purpose for which it is used? Unquestionably no.

3.

 

 

 

And what about the claim of various centers, institutes, schools, groups, journals and gyms, that present it as lacking a religious nature, alleging it to be a “scientific” psychosomatic practice, or a practice for a simple existence and spiritual self-knowledge? Without doubt these assertions are inaccurate. They oftentimes misinform and confuse using an extremely attractive vocabulary (see R. Hauth, (Hrsg), Kompaktlexikon Religionen, 1998, p. 366).

On the contrary, yoga is a religious systematic theory, technique and method that evolves in stages and practices, one of which is meditation, which leads those who use it, with the guidance of a teacher (guru), to a singular life joined to the impersonal Absolute of Hinduism. In this way a person is redeemed and atones for the errors and mistakes made during the source of all supposedly previous incarnations.

From the above, therefore, we observe that the view of yoga simply as an exercise is incorrect. And this 1) because it is a fundamental feature of the Hindu system, 2) it cannot be stripped of its religious character according to the conditions of the content and purpose of exercise, 3) it is intrinsically linked to the anti-Christian concept of reincarnation, and 4) because it constitutes a humanistic effort towards redemption through techniques and exercises.

Why are the various techniques of yoga dangerous? The answer is given to us in an article on yoga from an authoritative encyclopedia Δο¬μή. It says there: “It is known that the practice of yoga creates for the individual not entirely physiological properties – and parapsychological – because it reverses certain physical and mental functioning” (Δο¬μή, vol. 4, p. 199).

To conclude this brief offering of ours on whether or not yoga is exercise, we must again remind all of the obvious. The value of our identity as Orthodox Christians is incompatible with the use of Hindu religious practices in any aspect of our lives.

The salvation of man which is freely housed within the Church is the work and offering of the love and grace of our Christ. For us does Paul say with all gravity: “So in Christ Jesus you are all children of God through faith, for all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ” (Gal. 3:26-27), and: “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? And what communion hath light with darkness?” (2 Cor. 6:14-15).  

With warm fatherly prayers,  

The Metropolitan of Chios, Psara and Oinouses, Markos

 

MY COMMENTS

The publishing of the above Encyclical by the Metropolitan of the Orthodox Church is in stark contrast to the October/November 2012 CBCI-published
message of Cardinal Oswald Gracias:
Through the prescribed postures and exercises [of yoga] one improves one’s all round sense of well being and is able to enter into oneself so as to commune better with god.

It is not surprising that the lower case ‘g’ is used for ‘god’.

In my February 25, 2013 letter to Cardinal Oswald Gracias, I had written, “In case you know of some aspects of yogic meditation — it is NOT a system of physical exercises – which are beneficial to Catholics, please let me know so that I can publish it on my web site in a forthcoming report for the benefit of Catholics worldwide.

Cardinal Oswald Gracias replied five weeks later, on April 5. His letter, evasive as usual, did not address my question and, most significantly, did not even use the word “yoga”. The subject line of my letter was “YOUR ENDORSEMENT OF YOGA” while the Cardinal’s was “Reply“. See

CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

 

In preparation for section III and my comments debunking Prakash Lasrado‘s claims and attacks on this ministry’s stand — and the Catholic Church’s position — on yoga, I reproduce two more articles from John Sanidopoulos’ blog:

The Georgian Church and the Growing Interest in Yoga

http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2012/09/the-georgian-church-and-growing.html
EXTRACT

September 3, 2012

By Molly Corso, August 31, 2012, Eurasianet

A growing number of Georgians are turning to yoga to shake off the stress of daily life. But their quest for inner calm and smaller waists is generating hostility from the powerful Georgian Orthodox Church.

Over the past two years, yoga has gone from a largely unknown Eastern tradition to a popular fitness routine in the Georgian capital, Tbilisi. Georgian National Yoga Federation President Giorgi Berdzenishvili, a passionate practitioner for the past 15 years, called the trend a “dynamic” process that started under former Soviet leader Mikhail Gorbachev’s glasnost’ policies in the late 1980s.

During the Soviet era, when religious beliefs were discouraged, yoga tended to be viewed as a fringe health-oriented practice, devoid of spirituality, Berdzenishvili noted. But slowly, over the past several years, amid increased Internet usage and travel abroad, yoga has moved into the mainstream in Georgian society.

Today, yoga’s popularity is at an all-time high, instructors say. Classes are full, leading to the opening of several new studios in Tbilisi over the past year. This phenomenon has some Georgian Orthodox priests worried, due to yoga’s spiritual roots in Hinduism, and its perceived association with Buddhism.

While the Patriarchy, the body that governs the Georgian Orthodox Church, did not respond to requests from EurasiaNet.org for the Church’s official position on yoga, dozens of websites devoted to the faith have published articles and blogs that are critical of the practice.

Orthodoxy.ge, a website run by priests at Sioni Cathedral, the former headquarters of the Georgian Orthodox Church, warns the faithful that yoga is full of false “charms” that lure people away from God.

4.

 

 

In a long entry entitled “Eastern Culture,” the priests caution that even people who perform “simple yoga exercises … gradually develop some spiritual thoughts” (a broad reference to meditation) that are not compatible with Christianity.

The Church is widely viewed as the most trusted institution in Georgia, and, by extension, Georgian Orthodox priests often wield considerable influence, providing guidance on everything from family planning to purchasing a car.

Local yoga instructors told EurasiaNet.org that priests’ concerns about yoga have stopped some Georgians from taking up the discipline, and have prompted others to abandon it. Mariam Ubilava, a certified yoga teacher at Sun Yoga Tbilisi, said that newcomers often ask before class if meditation is part of the program. “Georgians don’t like meditation so much,” Ubilava said. “Georgians are very strong in their religion and they think if they start meditation, this is related to Buddha and India, and they avoid [it].”

Three years ago, when 38-year-old Nino Kokosadze decided to take up yoga, she noticed that some of the women attending her early morning yoga classes bowed out of the group after their priests “forbade” them from attending.

 

From the Goddess of Death to the Emperor of Life

http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2012/04/from-goddess-of-death-to-emperor-of.html and http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2012/04/from-goddess-of-death-to-emperor-of_03.html

By Danion Vasile, April 2 and 3, 2012

I am giving this talk because I feel compelled to give witness to the way in which Christ calls to Him those who have been deluded by different religions or by unorthodox spiritual practices. The topic, From the Goddess of Death to the Emperor of Life, relates past and present – since before turning to Christ, the Son of God, and to the teachings of the Orthodox Church, I was a worshipper of Kali, the Goddess of Death.
I would like to start by saying that the things I am going to speak about will seem incredible to some of you. I understand scepticism and I am not trying to convince the sceptics of the validity of what I am going to say; I know that my story will sound like a work of fiction to them, like Orthodox science fiction, in fact, but I also know that there are people out there who will see with their souls and will believe that what I am about to say has actually happened to me. Now, almost fifteen years after I had converted to Orthodoxy, I feel as if I had been born and raised in the Orthodox Church. It is more and more difficult to me to remember the yoga practice I was so keen on and the paranormal forces I used to possess, or the tantric sexual debauchery I used to live in…
Many years have passed since I started writing and speaking against yoga practices, against occultism and the other ramifications of the New Age Movement. Why have I been doing it? Because I know that millions of souls have fallen prey to this delusion, because I know that these souls need Christ’s truth, and because I know how difficult it is to walk along a spiritual path at whose end it is the devil that awaits for you, not God.
It is a lack of humility to speak about one’s life, I know. Yet I shall not speak to you about the good deeds I have done, but about my evil deeds and about the way in which Christ came into my life and gently led me to the light of the truth…

I was born on August 15, 1974, on the day of the Dormition of the Theotokos. As a child I was not close to the church. Although I was baptized when I was a baby, just like most Romanian babies, during the communist regime very few people attended church regularly – and although some of them believed in God they did not provide a religious education to their children.
I remember entering a Catholic Church when I was little; there, on the inside walls I saw scenes from the Passion of Christ. That night I dreamed that Christ was taken to Golgotha and He fell under the weight of the cross. I wanted to pick up His cross… Although the dream moved me, I cannot honestly say that it was the beginning of a commitment to the Christian faith for me. However, I was particularly attracted by a crucifix in our home, which I was told had been brought from Greece, that is, from Mount Athos, by my great-grandparents. I used to look at it and I remember being impressed by Christ’s suffering, but I still did not think about leading a Christian life.
Shortly after I turned thirteen I started my sexual life. My father insisted on it; he kept saying that I was not worthy of being his son if I did not – so I did… To this day, I remember that I used to spend hours on end trying to talk a girl into going to bed with me. Twenty years ago kids led a much purer life than they do nowadays and it was much more difficult to persuade someone to sin.
Right before I turned fourteen my mother committed suicide by throwing herself out the window. She fell approximately six feet away from the spot where my sister happened to be standing; my sister, who was eleven at the time, suffered a terrible shock. My mother’s death made me look for an answer to the question, “What happens to us after death?” I had occasionally tried yoga exercises before that tragic incident, but after it, I took to yoga with more dedication. My father brought home yoga books and books of Oriental philosophy for me to read. I tried to control my heartbeat to the point of stopping it altogether, but I could not do it. I also tried astral voyages and levitation exercises, but I was not good at it. I had even come up with a new spiritualistic technique in my attempts to contact my dead mother, without realizing that instead of talking to her or to other spirits I was talking to demons. It became obvious that I could not do things like that by myself: I needed a guru.
It was when I paid a visit to a young woman who was older than me and who had paranormal forces that I decided to give my undivided attention to spiritual quests. For a long time that young woman had been telling fortune from cards with extraordinary precision. She had been doing it until she started having dreams about dilapidated churches and about a voice, which was asking her, “God or the devil?” Nevertheless, she still did not go to church even though she did quit telling fortune from cards.

5.

While I was talking to her, I told an innocent lie. At that moment, I felt a physical force coming out of her and pushing me away… I felt like jumping out the window to get rid of that unseen pressure. The young woman went to another room and I calmed down. When she came back, I told her that I had been lying to her about something and she said that was the reason why panic had seized me. I said I wanted to have such powers too and she suggested I take up yoga. She recommended the yoga courses taught by Gregorian Bivolaru, the most renowned and controversial Romanian guru of our day…
In 2004, the Romanian authorities took legal action against Bivolaru, accusing him of “white slave trade and law transgressions associated to organized crime” and in 2005 he left the country illegally and sought political asylum in Sweden; the Supreme Court in Stockholm considered that he was persecuted for his religious beliefs and that the charges brought against him had to do with religious persecution and refused to extradite him. Now, after I had known him and the way in which he used to subjugate our souls, I would compare him to Jim Jones, who talked hundreds of disciples into committing suicide in Guyana, in 1978. Bivolaru did not determine anyone to commit suicide – not yet, anyway, but I would have done it if he, who was my guru, had asked me to; I would have committed suicide without thinking twice because I would have been convinced that if my guru was asking me to do it, it meant that suicide would benefit me spiritually.
In 1990, at the time that I joined Bivolaru’s group and started yoga classes with him, less than a year had passed since Ceausescu’s dictatorial regime had been abolished and we were finally enjoying religious freedom in Romania. Ceausescu had persecuted the Church and all spiritual groups for years on end. That was why those who had been imprisoned during those harsh times became very popular after 1989 – and Gregorian Bivolaru was one of them. He had been arrested and put in jail on the charge of spreading pornographic materials, but his disciples declared that those accusations were only a pretext and that the true reason for his incarceration was his yoga teachings. It was a plausible defense, taking into consideration the fact that many priests had been jailed for life by the communist regime on the accusation that they had been affiliated to a political group of Nazi orientation…
I had just started school when I turned to yoga; I was in the tenth grade and I believed that everything I was told was the Truth; I certainly believed that Bivolaru was a great spirit, maybe even the new Messiah. We were told that just as Christ had been the master of the spiritual Age of Pisces, even so the Age of Aquarius or the New Age had a Messiah who was about to come in order to take the world to the heights of holiness.
In those days there circulated some prophecies in our country spread by different Christian denominations claiming that Bucharest would be the New Jerusalem and Romania would become the spiritual centre of the planet. I strongly believed that was so – since I was convinced of the great importance of the meditation techniques taught by Bivolaru. I was convinced that he was familiar with the shortest path to spiritual liberation and to the cessation of the reincarnation cycle. Just like all New Age masters, Bivolaru was preaching belief in reincarnation and held that tantra yoga was the most efficient path to perfection. What is tantra yoga? It is sexual yoga. By mental concentration, yogis claim that they transmute sexual energies into spiritual energies. They engage in sexual acts, but not for the mere pleasure of it – because in tantra yoga orgasm is seen as a waste of energy, whereas a sexual act without orgasm is considered a means of spiritual progress.
Being a high school student, I was glad that many college students and intellectuals were attending yoga courses. For me, it was solid proof that I was on the right path. Nowadays, looking back on it after so many years, I realize that some of them were coming just for the sake of sex… It is easier to take up yoga and have as many sexual partners as you wish than to spend your money paying for it in a brothel. At that time, however, I did not see things that way…
Bivolaru was considered the Great Master… For instance, he taught us how to float in the air: it was a technique that had to be practised for four months and then we would just float… Although we were not interested in acquiring paranormal forces, some of us did acquire them and it was no wonder that we did. A young man managed to fly from the ground, where he was sitting in a meditating position, high up, close to the ceiling, placing objects on top of the cupboard. Other people acquired paranormal forces called “sidhis”… Following many yoga exercises, I, for one, felt that I had become as large as the room I was in and that the four walls of that room were pressing on my energy field. Little did I know that it was all a sensation induced by the devil…
At any rate, I did not really perceive the presence of the evil one except on very rare occasions… During our meditation sessions, they would play a very nice, soft ambient music, but once they played a horrible music that seemed to come from hell… a music that would put rock-and-roll to shame… I was shocked to hear it but I thought I was not sufficiently evolved spiritually to know how to integrate it… Some other time I meditated in front of the mirror by candlelight, trying to catch sight of my aura… I was rehearsing for a meditation that I was going to take up in the Jewish cemetery next to the place where I was living at that time, but I did not have to take the trouble to reach the cemetery… While meditating, I suddenly felt a demonic presence next to me. I did not actually see it, mind you, I just sensed it so vividly that I was very scared.
Still, my most intense contact with the devil came as a result of my initiation into tantra yoga. Although at the time it occurred I thought it was a revelation, a moment of contact with the Absolute, after becoming a Christian I understood that my revelation had been of a demonic origin. Here is how it happened…
I was at the beach with a girl, and there were yogis all around us. We were sitting on the sand in a meditating position, facing each other and touching our palms and our kneecaps… Suddenly I simply forgot that I was human. I perceived the Universe like a being with seven energy centres** and I felt that my seven energy centres were connected to the energy of the universe. I do not know how long that ecstatic state lasted but when I came around I thought, “What is the point in taking up fasting when by practicing tantra yoga I can progress much more easily?” Therefore, I made up my mind to practice tantra yoga… **these are the chakras that we came across on page 2 –Michael

Although I had taken up yoga in order to get rid of the spiritual misery that the sexual sins had left in my soul, I started having sex again – only that this time I was firmly convinced that I was doing the right thing. Each night I said Our Father three times, asking God to forgive all my trespasses and to give me the strength to do only good. The thought that I was sinning by having sex did not even cross my mind; I thought that if I had given up having orgasm, everything was clean… My conviction that tantra yoga was a good thing was so strong that I wished that the master had sex even with my sister, who was a virgin and was around fifteen years old. At a time, the master had sex with my girlfriend each week and she told me that other girls were queuing in front of his room, waiting for their turn; they were all eager to have a tantra yoga training session with the master…
I would not want you to think that yoga had become a pastime for me… I was fasting and I even thought of giving up food altogether – that is, I was thinking about living without eating anything at all…
I started by not eating at all for a day, two days and then even three days in a row… Then, I managed to fast for an entire week; I just drank water and that was it. I was not even eighteen at the time, which means that I was still growing up – so that it was very hard for me when I decided to fast for another week, but with no water this time. I fed on air and on energy from the evil one… It was during Passion Week in 1992. I remember asking myself at the beginning of the Great Lent of that year, “Whom shall I ask for help: Bivolaru or Christ?” I chose to ask Christ to help me first and then if He did not help me, I said to myself, I would subsequently appeal to my guru.
I had great confidence in the forces of my guru. We had been informed of a special form of yoga, called Guru Yoga, which was conditioned by a complete obedience to one’s master. There was a story too, which everybody believed was true, of a man who had thrown himself into a precipice because his master did not accept him as his disciple; he broke his arms and legs and his master put them back in place and then resurrected him… Such stories made me trust my master even more. I even had a vision about him, which I realize now was a demonic vision: the universe was full of millions of cells and my master was sitting in a lotus position in each one of them. I was breathing in those cells – inhaling them as it were – and then when I exhaled the cells came out, but my master remained inside me…
A friend of mine that I had invited to attend a conference delivered by Bivolaru told me that she saw rays of light coming out of him…
Since I had such a great confidence in the guru’s powers, I think that God put in my mind the thought of fasting and asking for Christ’s help just to offer me a way out of the trap I had fallen into.
During that week of fasting, I read excerpts from the Philokalia for the first time. I did not realize that my meditations on Shiva or on Milarepa had nothing in common with the spiritual teachings contained in the Philokalia… I had my moment of weakness when I thought I was going out of my mind because of the fast, but I asked for Christ’s help and I succeeded in overcoming it; true, I was a yogi, but I had not given up Christ. Moreover, each week the master asked us to meditate with Christ’s conscience… So, standing in front of the crucifix, I was praying like this: “God, I received baptism by water in childhood and it did not help me at all. Baptize me with fire now…” I really thought that Christ would help me progress along the path of yoga…
On Good Friday, I admired the sunrise in a park, meditating in front of a big stone crucifix… Although I did not go to church on Easter, preferring to meditate at home, my relationship with Christ became much more powerful after that period of fasting.
Nevertheless, my relationship to Christ did not disengage me from my commitment to the Hindu deities. I liked to meditate with Kali, one of the cosmic powers, the national goddess of Tibet, pictured with a chain of skulls around her neck, holding a knife in one hand and a skull in the other one, and with her tongue full of blood. It is said that she is frightening for all those who do not know her, but very close to those who worship her. Here was how I prayed to her: “Oh, Kali, make me yours! Make love to me. Come inside me and let me come inside you. I want to be one with you. Give me the strength to defeat death, give me the strength to master time. Make me yours.” I perceived Kali as a huge woman, with overwhelming powers. I felt bound to her, but I also felt bound to Christ.
That was why I was surprised when I asked Bivolaru after a yoga class about the connection between Christ and the cosmic powers (we were writing our questions down and sending the slips of paper to the master), I heard his answer: “What connection? There is no connection…” If he had answered, “Christ is a great conscience that looks after our planet, while Kali is one of the beings that keep the universe in existence, and although Christ is not as important as Kali, they are familiar with each other” – I would have believed him. But he said that there was no connection between Christ and the cosmic powers, as if there were two parallel truths, totally unrelated to each other, and I could not accept that. It was for the first time that I seriously doubted my master’s wisdom. Then I asked him, aloud this time, which yoga path was higher, the path of asceticism taken to extremes, or the path of tantra yoga, which involved a very sexual active life. His answer was that each individual should choose the path that suited him the most, but before he gave me that answer, most people in the audience burst into peals of laughter; the very idea of sexual asceticism was received with such heavy irony… Those peals of laughter, as well as the master’s answer, made me wish to find the truth elsewhere…
Not long before that, I had listened to Swami Shivamurti, an initiated Indian master, Swami Satyananda’s disciple. In the late 1970′s she had been sent to Kalamata to impart yoga teachings to the Greeks. In 1984 she had set up “the ashram”, a yoga monastery at Paiania, close to Athens. I met Swami Shivamurti in a private house where she had decided to see a limited number of yogis. I asked her if I could live an ascetic life in her ashram and she answered with much kindness that I certainly could. Although I wished she were a man looking like a traditional master – old, with a long white beard, and with a peaceful countenance – I decided to be her disciple and followed her to Bulgaria where she had been invited to give several conferences.

At some point, she assigned a yogic name to me, some sort of baptismal Indian name. Although I expected a famous name, like Mahashiva or Milarepa, I was given an apparently commonplace name: “Bhaktimurti”, meaning “the form of devotion”, “the form of piety”. In other words, for me the shortest path to illumination was worshipping someone – a deity or a cosmic power… So, I chose to worship Christ. I think that God had put the name of “Bhaktimurti” into Swami Shivamurti’s mind; even if she was not serving Him but the powers of darkness, God spoke through her just as He had spoken through Balaam’s donkey. Yet, I doubt it that she knew she had benefited me greatly by choosing that name for me.
I had made up my mind to join her ashram and she told me that she would definitely have me in it, but since I had not come of age I needed my father’s written consent. In Bulgaria, something of a great consequence for my future occurred… A yogi woman took me to some well-known churches in Sophia, one of which being a Russian church in whose basement there were the holy relics of Bishop Seraphim Sobolev, a wonder-worker. By his coffin there were small pieces of paper on which people were writing their wishes and prayers to the deceased pious hierarch. I stood by the coffin and entreated him with all my heart to help me. I said to him, “Help me that not my will be done but that God’s will be done with me!” In those moments, I felt that something did change, something that I cannot even put into words. At the time that I was practising yoga, I felt sick whenever I walked into a church; it seemed to me there was no air at all and I could not breathe; besides, I could not stand the liturgical services except with very great difficulty… However, there in that Russian church which housed the bishop’s relics, it was as if a fog was lifting from me. Although he has not been canonized, people worship him as if he were a saint.
I came back to Romania terribly excited about my oncoming trip to Greece. My father gave me permission to go to Greece because he knew I had no intention to graduate from high school anyway. The class mistress begged me to come to school so that the teachers would see me and give me a pass lest I would fail to get me removed, but all I was interested in was how to make progress as a yogi. In fact, even when I used to go to school yoga was my only concern. School studies seemed such a waste! Although I was attending the Computer Science High School, which was the best in Bucharest at that time, and although I was very proud to have passed the entrance test – after all, I had been captivated by computer science all my life – yoga was my great big passion. It had subjugated me so completely that I could not concentrate on anything except for asana and meditation techniques. In all honesty, I had been brainwashed into thinking that I could only read and study yoga materials – nothing else but that.
The departure date was getting near. I had made up my mind that before reaching the ashram, which was near Athens, I would visit Mount Athos where, I had heard, the holy fathers were practising the Jesus Prayer. I wanted to be initiated into the practice of the Jesus Prayer too… My father suggested we should call on Father Constantin Galeriu, a well-known priest in Bucharest, who had suffered for Christ in communist prisons.
Father Galeriu sent me to Father Ilie Cleopa of the Sihastria Monastery in Moldavia, which suited me perfectly since I was already thinking about visiting some monasteries to see how monastic obedience was practiced – as a sort of preparatory stage before the ashram. However, Father Cleopa was so adamantly opposed to the yoga practices and my relationships with the monks at Sihastria were so tense because of their disapproval of my being a yogi that I left the monastery after a very short stay.
After I had returned to Bucharest I joined another New Age spiritual group, called “The Alliance for Spiritual Integration in the Absolute”, which combined Orthodox teachings with spiritualistic teachings and taught people to see auras, angels and whatever else had to do with the so-called spiritual world. In fact, all they did was make people fall prey to demonic deceit, for the devil can sometimes appear as a good angel too… In this new group, the devil could work much more efficiently than in the yoga group, or, to put it differently, he was much more visible. While practicing yoga, one can visualize the spiritual world only after many years, in this group, one could see it on the spot… Although I, for one, did not actually see many paranormal things, I had the power to make others see them; all I had to do was put my hands on top of their heads, say a prayer, and they began to see things right away…
At school, I even initiated a class in acquiring paranormal powers… We would get together in the festivity hall and do our paranormal studies there. Going camping at one time, I taught most of the children that I met there to see the spiritual world… I had no way of knowing that what they saw was coming from self-suggestion or demonic influences. At camp, I wanted to see if I could hypnotize anyone. I tried and… I did succeed. It was easy, much easier than I expected…
One of the instances that made me think about what I was doing was my meeting with a hieromonk. The people in the New Age group had convinced me that there was no point in my going to Greece to be a disciple of Swami Shivamurti Saraswati; in a female monastic community of our country, there was a priest, a saintly man who was a reincarnation of Saint John the Evangelist. I wished to see “Saint John” with my own eyes, so I went to the monastery together with my girlfriend and tantra yoga companion, who was twenty-four. I was almost eighteen. As we approached the monastery fence, we saw the reverend father standing next to the fence, as if he had been waiting for us. He asked us, “You are yogis, aren’t you? Go away, you, lost souls! Here is a monastery and this ground is sacred… What are you doing here? Who has heard of such a thing – boys and girls coming together to a monastery…? You, sinners, aren’t you ashamed of yourselves? How dare you come here, of all places? You, followers of Steiner, theosophists and God only knows what else…” he muttered, entering the building that housed the monastic cells. My girlfriend had indeed read many of Rudolf Steiner’s writings and other theosophical works. The reverend father could see right through us… Only later did I understand why he had scolded us for having come together to the monastery – he was referring to the fact that we were lovers, but at the time I had no idea that what we were doing was fornication and that it was a sin.

8.


My girlfriend and I stepped inside the church, thinking that he would not chase us out of there. When he entered the church, he pointed his finger at us and asked us, “You believe in reincarnation, don’t you?” – “Yes,” I answered, being convinced that I had to stand up for the truth in front of Christians who were not familiar with the truth. Then, he added, “And you think that I am John the Evangelist, don’t you?” – “Yes,” I answered with conviction. “Get out, you lost souls! Here is the House of the Lord, and if you do not renounce your madness it means that you do not belong here!” I did not expect him to drive us out of the church. I knew that both the Christian tradition and the Oriental tradition demanded that the patience of the disciple should be put to the test in the most unexpected ways, so I was not going to give in. My girlfriend, who was older, felt bad at hearing the priest’s rebuke and burst into tears…
It would have been natural that I should be converted to the Orthodox faith right then and there… My friends from the “New Alliance” group had repeatedly told me that before accepting me as his secret disciple, the priest would put me to a very difficult test indeed and I thought it was all a trial. Having been manipulated and indoctrinated through and through, I did not realize that the reverend father really meant what he said. We returned to Bucharest, but my wish to see that priest again was getting stronger by the minute. I went back to the monastery and he asked me to choose between the Church teachings and the New Age teachings I had formerly believed in. I refused to let go of my erroneous spiritual commitments and I decided to take off on a pilgrimage to the Moldavian monasteries. A strange thing happened to me at the Sihla Skete. While I was standing in front of a monastic cell with the Bible in my hand, a priest came up to me and asked me to read a certain passage to him; his hair and beard were white and he had a gentle face; in the passage, it said that heretics would be punished for their erroneous ways. Then the priest walked away and I thought, “Yes, heretics would be punished, that’s for sure, but why did he ask me, of all people, to read that passage? Does that mean I am a heretic?”
Close to the Sihla Skete there is a cave where Saint Teodora lived the harsh, ascetic life of a hermit; ravens were providing for her, carrying food to her in their beaks. I wanted to spend a night in that cave, pray there, and ask God to help me choose the right path. The monastery abbot gave me his blessing, so one night I started making for the cave. On the way through the forest, I heard all sorts of strange noises. Someone had told me that three years before a man was eating raspberries from a bush and on the other side of the bush there was a big bear… I could not wait to reach the cave where I thought it would be nice and peaceful; during the day, I had gone there several times to pray and it had been so quiet…
Yet this time it was not so at all… That night was going to be the most awful night of my life… I thought I would stay up all night and say the Jesus Prayer, but the temptations came very fast. First, there were the bats – many bats flying so close to me, flapping their wings, that I felt the cold draught of air made by those dreadful wings blow right into my face. I was scared stiff and I felt sick. I was afraid one of those bats would try to cling to my hair. Although I had had my head shaved a year before in order to look like a true yogi, my hair had grown in the meantime, so I covered my head with my leather coat to keep the bats off. At some point, I thought that maybe God wanted to punish me for my sins and I uncovered my head, but the bats did not touch it… After a while, there was another temptation: mice started climbing my boots. It was a terrible feeling… Some of the people who had been in that cave before told me that there were no bats and no mice in it, but I saw them… On the other hand, perhaps what I saw was a demonic sight… It was so difficult to tell…
I was getting more and more scared. I felt that the nervous tension was reaching breaking point; I actually thought I would go out of my mind. I also thought that if I fell asleep the devil would get hold of me. It is so difficult to explain but it was what I felt and what I thought… I kept dropping candle wax into my palms, on different spots, so that the burns would keep me awake. I prayed and prayed, “God, by the grace of the hegumen’s blessing, have mercy on me! God, by the power of obedience, have mercy on me!” I could not say the Jesus Prayer at all; all I did all night long was to read prayers from a prayer book from beginning to end; as soon as I finished it, I started reading the same prayers all over again…
Then, there was another temptation that really topped the previous ones. All of a sudden, I saw this huge animal walking into the cave through its very narrow entrance; he stepped in and took three big steps. The first step made me lift my head, the second step made me quite apprehensive, and the third one was the pits. It was a big animal alright and it could only have been a bear. I thought, “I do not have room to get out of the cave, not even if I tried to slide by him. If I try to fight him, I do not stand a chance of defeating him. Best thing is to die in prayer.” I was positive that I would die right then and there – so I just prayed without turning to look at the bear… Realizing that there was no longer any noise behind me, I turned to the cave entrance, but there was no animal anywhere in sight… It had been a demonic temptation that had frightened the daylights out of me… Maybe there were bats and mice in that cave but there certainly was no bear, because a bear could not get out of that cave without making the same kind of noise it had made when stepping inside it – since the entrance was so very narrow… Those who are familiar with the cave know what I am talking about and will definitely agree with me… God did see that I had not entered the cave to brag about my ascetic efforts afterwards, but that I was desperate and I wanted to pray to Him and entreat Him to show me the right path. I was afraid that the Orthodox faith was not the true path either and that I would have to look for another spiritual group. I had rather die than exchange an erroneous path for another one. I prayed to Him, “God, let me die rather than live far from You and teach others to take the wrong path”… The night after the terrifying night spent inside the cave, I had a dream that changed my life. I dreamed I was looking in a canonical book on the expiation of sins, searching for a canon that would be suited for my sins. In the dream, I heard a clear and powerful voice, which woke me up. It said, “Here is your canon: you shall teach the others about the philosophy of the Church Fathers.” I awoke at once, trying to understand why the canon I had been assigned, which I had perceived as a divine message, did not refer to my teaching other people about the theology of the Church Fathers, not about their philosophy. An experienced father confessor explained to me what that meant: God did not want me to think that the dream had been induced by self-suggestion, so that was why I heard the word “philosophy” instead of “theology”. To be sure, at that time I did not know that the philosophy of the Church Fathers was in fact their theology, i.e. speaking with God and about God…

The divine voice that came to me in that dream marked a turning point in my life. I went back to the reverend father that had chased me away twice and told him I wanted to embrace the Orthodox faith and become a churchgoer. I prepared myself for confession – I wrote out my sins on paper (there were seven pages overall) and then I went to confession. I felt that my soul was cleansed from sin and that my life changed completely… Although I was still unworthy of it, I received the Holy Eucharist, following the reverend father’s advice and with his blessing.
Since then I gave up my belief in reincarnation, the yoga practices, and sexual debauchery. There were some hard times, some very hard ones, but I always felt Christ was near me… Saying these words to you and thinking about my past feels as if I were telling someone else’s story. It is difficult for me to remember that I was a yogi; it seems it had not been me… In truth, repentance purifies the mind and cleanses the soul.
After a few years, I got married and I had the feeling that I was a virgin; I really had the feeling that I had not known any other woman before and that my wife was the first woman in my life… In fact, a life of sin does not resemble a family life – not in the very least. Although on the surface they may seem similar, they are two altogether different things.
What happened after my first confession of sins? I started attending church services, I went to college and studied theology, graduating from the Department of Orthodox Theology and then taking a master’s degree in Denominational Studies and Ecumenism (focusing on the aberrations of the New Age Movement). When I was in high school, I met a priest who lived like a saint; at present, a book is being written about his life and about the miracles that he performed. He told me that I would write very many books, which would meet spiritual needs… After having written my first books – by now their number has exceeded twenty – a fellow Christian I met when visiting a monastery told me, “You know, ever since you were in high school Father X (and he named the saint-like priest) said that you would write many books. I see that his words turned out to be quite prophetic…”
I started writing in order to convince those who are far from the Orthodox Church that they are far from the Truth, from beauty, and from inner fulfillment. My first books were against aberrations and spiritual delusions, against astrology and horoscopes, against belief in reincarnation, against the Gnostic Gospels. A Journal of My Conversion – From the Goddess of Death to the Emperor of Life – describes my conversion to Orthodoxy, while one of the latest books I have written, The Gospel according to Judas, attacks not only the Gnostic Gospel attributed to Judas, but also Judas’s way of thinking as it is reflected in the contemporary theology, iconography and literature. I have realized that writing for those who have been deluded by the New Age Movement is not enough: those who are “lukewarm” [Revelation 3:15] and lead a mediocre Christian life need help too. I have written books for young people, as for instance, The Wedding Book – How to Start a Family and Young People and Sexuality, pointing out the way in which debauchery perverts the minds of young men and women in our day and age… I have also written books for mature people, dealing with ways in which one should face troubles and disease, and commentaries on the Paterikon
I am fully aware of the risk I am taking… In Orthodoxy, it is not the young people who should speak up, but the elderly who have a solid spiritual experience… I write because I owe obedience to my spiritual father who said that he regretted that I did not have four hands so I could write more… He also said that I had to write because my redemption depended on it. When I came to Greece for my Ph.D., the first thing I asked a reverend father here was, “Is it all right that I should write so many books, taking into account the fact that I am so young and inexperienced, just because I owe obedience to my spiritual father and because I am under his spiritual authority?” His answer was, “If your spiritual father prays for you and he sustains you by his prayers everything will be fine. Show obedience to him and everything will be all right.”
I had my doubts about obeying: should I or should I not follow the path of obedience? I was even tempted to leave my spiritual father because it seemed to me that he was not the best guide and advisor I could have. One night I had a dream. I dreamed I was inside a church in which there were the holy relics of Saint Nektarios. My spiritual father was praying on one side of the coffin and I was standing on the other side. The saint started moving in the coffin… and I asked him to give me his blessing. He had a big metal cross in his hand and started making the sign of the cross on top of my head. He did it several times, saying, “Bless you, bless you…” On awaking and recalling the dream, I was afraid it might have been sent by the devil, so that I called my spiritual father on his cell phone. I said to him “Father, you know that I do not take dreams seriously, but here is…” – and I related my dream to him. Then I asked him, “Do you think it came from the devil, from my subconscious or from God?” He answered, “How could it have come from the devil when this very morning I was praying for you over the relics of Saint Nektarios? I am in Greece, don’t you know that?” No, I had no idea he was in Greece. I thought he was in Romania, but he had activated his roaming and had answered his cell phone from Greece… I also told my dream to an elder leading a saintly life in a monastery in Greece and he said to me, “Your spiritual father could not have come out and say outright to you that your dream had come from God, lest he fell into the sin of pride – particularly as you saw him next to the saint’s coffin. It was indeed a dream from God. Saint Nektarios wants to encourage you to walk right on along the path of being a witness to Christ…”
That dream was the encouragement I needed in order to go ahead. The road is bumpy, the temptations are great, but I nurture the hope that Christ will help me take another step and then another one…
My life in Christ has been extraordinarily beautiful… The greatest thing for me has been that I came to know the Truth and to know that the Truth is love… In the Orthodox Church, I have learned to love. Christian love is warm – it is not like yogic love, which is cold and superficial… I have discovered the beauty of family life, which is indeed a treasure. Next to my wife and to our three children I have the distinct feeling that I am in the middle of a beautiful dream… It seems to me that people speak and write too little about Christian families. Getting married was almost like a bet in a way: I was hoping that it would be a beautiful life, but I was not sure. My family life has been much more difficult than I had anticipated but also much more beautiful…

 

I give witness to the beauty of the Orthodox faith because some of those who have practised yoga have serious communication problems and are socially maladjusted although they have formally converted to the Orthodox faith; they have received the Christian teaching but they still have a yogic behaviour.
I confess that I am overjoyed at being an Orthodox believer… In the past, I was afraid that I would get bored with it and I kept asking myself, “Will Christian life become commonplace for me?” Moreover, I have discovered that a life lived in communion with God, with the Theotokos, with the saints and martyrs of the Church can be anything but boring.
On the contrary, I believe that the life of a Christian is extremely captivating. In addition, one should be a real hero in order to live like a Christian in this world, which is so full of sin and so fond of heresy.
My purpose has been to convince you to reach out to those who are far from the Church. Usually after a conference, people collect funds for the poor or for Christian missionaries in African countries or for various and sundry social activities.
I shall not ask you to put money in a box but to put a part of your soul in it and to realize that right next to you there may be so many people who have been deluded by different religions and denominations. You could make a difference. You could help them through living a truly Christian life.
These people have had enough of empty words and unconvincing Christian sermons. They need shining examples of a Christian way of living. They want to see in you a living icon of Christ.
Do not force anyone to come to Christ, but win them over with your Christian love. No one can resist love. Today’s world looks for love in the wrong places and all that people find is fake love.
Offer them true love, sacrificial love, and you will change them. Even those who have decided never to change will start out on the path of conversion – slowly, but surely.
Look, I am just sending out to you this unseen box, inside which I am not asking you to put money but I repeat, something far more precious – a part of your soul. Are you up for such a donation?
You would make so very happy! May God assist you in all your good works and bestow His grace on you. Amen.

Source:
http://www.danionvasile.ro/blog/from-the-goddess-of-death-to-the-emperor-of-life/ September 25, 2007

 

MY COMMENTS

In this précis, I have cited the Catholic Church, though far from exhaustively [because there is also criticism of yoga in the Youth Catechism (YouCat) as well as in an October 1989 Vatican Document on Christian Meditation that was addressed to the Bishops of the Catholic Church], and three Orthodox churches. But the Catholic Church in India resolutely promotes yoga in its institutions and through its media.

 

III. Prakash Lasrado‘s letters defending yoga, and my response

On May 5, 2013, I received this forwarded letter which referred to an email from one Prakash Lasrado:

From:
bob.monteiro@gmail.com
To: Date: Wed, 1 May 2013 20:55:58 +0530
Subject: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE […]

The very same day, I wrote to Monteiro

From: Michael Prabhu michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
To:
bob.monteiro@gmail.com
Cc:
prakash_lasrado@yahoo.com

Sent: Sunday, May 5, 2013, 11:33 PM Subject: Re: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE saying, “I am marking a copy of this email to Prakash [Lasrado] as I would like to have a copy of Prakash’s email, the one that you referred to in yours, to read his views on the matter.

This is the reply that I received:

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
Michael Prabhu
Cc:
[to about 100 others]
Sent: Monday, May 06, 2013 10:02 AM

Subject: Re: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE

Dear Michael, 

I have certain differences of opinion with you.

I feel that … Yoga minus Hindu philosophy/theology is a good body exercise.

Over the next 36 hours, I received copies of a relentless barrage of unrelated and confusing letters which were again, like his first letter, marked to about one hundred others including Cardinals and archbishops.

I then wrote this letter [what follows is an extract] to Prakash Lasrado:

From:
Michael Prabhu
To:
prakash_lasrado@yahoo.com
Cc:
One individual
Bcc: Three individuals

Sent: Tuesday, May 07, 2013 7:34 PM Subject:
YOUR NUMEROUS EMAILS TO ME IN RESPONSE TO MY EMAIL

My dear brother Prakash,

I write this to you with absolutely no offense, so please don’t take it amiss and be offended.

I take every email that I receive very seriously, and as you can see below, I have given the exact same consideration to all of yours, and taken out the relevant information copied below after spending nearly three precious hours of my ministry time on them hoping to gain something, which I really didn’t in the end.

So may I please request you to remove my name from your mailing list after reading this response from me?

In return, I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond], which I request you to not do].

I had written to Robert Monteiro in response to an email forwarded to me by someone, hoping to benefit from something that you wrote and which he referred to and that’s why I had copied you. Monteiro did not reply to me [since this is my second attempt, I find it suspicious if not strange]. You did, but you did not give what I asked for, which was the purpose of my writing that email.

11.

 

Instead I received, within the space of 48 hours, over 20 emails, including the forwards, see below, which I was obliged to read.

That was a bit too much for me to handle considering that I have scores of people who write usefully to me.

 
 

About your first email to me, I respect your positions, as you have a right to them, but,

1. There is no yoga minus Hindu philosophy. If there is, it is obviously not yoga. It is like saying that you will accept Christianity without Christ. I have compiled as well as written hundreds of pages of Catholic information on yoga and will soon release a compilation of another 500 pages or so. Two Vatican documents condemn yoga. If one insists on calling exercises yoga, or on doing yoga, one contravenes and opposes the teachings of Rome. Incidentally, I agree with the positions that Fergus [Misquitta] defended.

You say you do not know “Hindu theology” but yet you comment on related issues. I am not faulting you for that. Just making a point. I write after much study, years of it. […]

 
 

Almost every email addressed to me was copied to about 120 other email ids. I do not understand why you had to do that.

If you wrote to Fergus or to Arcanjo, you either included me as an addressee or copied me in the 120+ list. There was no need to.

When I write/communicate, my letters are on one topic, clear, distinct and uncomplicated and addressed to those concerned.

All of your letters had multiple forwards, each one copied to the 120+. Sometimes the first forward in an email had a cc to me, but in most cases, those ones never reached me. If they had, I would have had many more emails reproduced below.

 
 

If understood correctly, there was no theological error in Dom Desa’s writings. At worst, he put it down badly. I am a rabid critic of anti-Catholic writing especially in The Examiner, and I would be the first one to take up the issue if there was. Incidentally, two successive emails from you had the same two pdf attachments. I am a person who likes disciplined correspondence. Several of your emails below had forwarded material that had no connection with other matter in the same mail. That is, they were on different subjects. For a genuine researcher like me, it makes things very difficult.

 
 

Towards the end, you started to send general Catholic information. I am subscribed to all Catholic news agencies and so I already have all the information that you sent. We are both wasting our time.

Kindly honour my request to have my name removed, brother.

Thank you and God bless you. Michael

 

Prakash Lasrado continued his torrent of letters copied to his entire mailing list. He has written on a number of issues. When he referred to the statements of someone who he was challenging, he often described the person’s statements as “allegations“, imputing that they were false! When inviting responses to his emails, he always called for the recipients to “rebut” him, the connotation of the word “rebut” used by him in his emails is that he himself agreed in advance that his statements were erroneous and merited rebutting!!

Another point of interest is that in the majority of instances, the subject line of his email had nothing absolutely to do with its contents. For that reason you will find that line omitted in the reproduced letters.

 

The day following my above cited letter, I received this [extract of a letter] from Prakash Lasrado:

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals

Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 9:12 AM

Michael Prabhu has asked me to remove his name from the cc list which I will do subsequently.

 

BUT PRAKASH LASRADO DID NOT HONOUR HIS WORD! I HAVE CONTINUED TO RECEIVE HUNDREDS OF EMAILS FROM HIM TILL TODAY.

Interestingly, his very latest letters are being addressed to me and copied to all the others!!!

I must add that the number of cc recipients of Prakash Lasrado‘s emails has shrunk as several people asked him to remove their names/email addresses from his mailing list.

On my part, I kept the assurance given by me to him in my one and only response to him when I wrote, “I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond].

I have also not allowed myself to be provoked by Prakash Lasrado into “rebutting” him, copy to the others.

If it becomes necessary in the future, Prakash Lasrado will receive from me the “rebuttals” that he so badly desires and solicits from the recipients of his emails. They will of course appear in reports on this web site.

For the moment, I am recording here his statements on yoga, my comments at the end.

His opening statement [see May 06, 2013] on yoga is recorded on the previous page.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 9:36 AM

Michael Prabhu,

You say yoga is banned by Rome.

Show me one unequivocal statement from a Vatican document that yoga as an exercise is banned.

12.

 

 

For me, yoga minus Hindu philosophy/theology is a body exercise which improves your blood circulation, lowers blood pressure etc and removes ailments.

You may give a different name instead of yoga, I don’t care.

Rebut me with cc to all. I don’t mind the humiliation.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 11:45 AM

Michael Prabhu,

You have a surname Prabhu and Prabhu means God.

Are you a god? Are you a devotee of Krishna as mentioned in Wikipedia?

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prabhu

Now analyze your surname vis-à-vis the word yoga.

If you are really strict with the word yoga, you should not carry the surname Prabhu as it refers to devotee of Krishna.

Kindly rebut me with cc to all if I am wrong.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 12:06 PM

Michael Prabhu,

What Christians are referring to is hatha yoga. Not Hindu spiritual discipline.

Refer Oxford dictionary meaning of hatha yoga

http://oxforddictionaries.com/us/definition/american_english/hatha%2Byoga?q=hatha+yoga

Definition of hatha yoga

Noun

A yoga system of physical exercises and breathing control.

Origin:

From Sanskrit haṭha ‘force’ and yoga

Rebut me with cc to all.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Thursday, May 09, 2013 8:37 AM Subject: Hatha Yoga as an exercise is acceptable.

Michael Prabhu,

Regarding Surya Namaskar exercise do not bow down to the sun and worship the sun. Still you can do this exercise without compromising on Catholic faith.

In fact yoga has a namaaz posture which is also good for improving circulation to the brain. Namaaz posture is borrowed from Muslims and even Muslim clerics are not against yoga as long as it is only a body exercise.

http://articles.timesofindia.indiatimes.com/2009-01-29/delhi/28043824_1_national-fatwa-council-yoga-offering-namaz

Rebut me with cc to all if you still find hatha yoga unacceptable.

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Thursday, May 09, 2013 6:23 PM

Subject: Rebuttal to Michael Prabhu-Cancer healing.

Michael Prabhu,

You have criticized Fr. John Valdaris below

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/02/24/fr-john-valdaris-new-age-cures-for-cancer/

I support Fr. John Valdaris. Fr. Valdaris is right in saying negative emotions cause cancer.

I am happy that Fr. Valdaris is teaching Christ prayer yoga as long as it is devoid of Hindu theology/philosophy.

I believe that Christ centred prayer can actually heal cancer if said with faith.

Fr. Valdaris is a wise man.

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Cardinal Oswald Gracious; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals

Sent: Thursday, May 16, 2013 3:54 PM

Subject: Enneagram practioners should be banned from conducting spiritual retreats.

Rev. Cardinal Gracias, Bishop Thazath, Fr. Vallooran,

[…] Inculturation is OK but there is a limit to inculturation.

One cannot dabble in occult, Ouija boards, séances, necromancy, mediums and wizards, crystal gazing, witchcraft,  divination and fortune telling etc.

Even Yoga is good as long as there are no elements of sorcery, divination, magic etc. Hatha Yoga is good for the body since it helps in curing physical ailments. Also a Christ centred Yoga is OK. […]

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: 100+ individuals Sent: Thursday, May 16, 2013 7:37 PM

Subject: An American Franciscan priest answers questions on Yoga

Michael Prabu,

Since you are anti-yoga, Fr. Pat McCloskey answers questions on yoga.
http://www.stanthonymessenger.org/AskAFranciscan/Question.aspx?question=38

13.

 

Ask a Franciscan By Father Pat McCloskey, OFM

What Is the Church’s Teaching on Yoga?

Last May, Christopher Heffron’s article “Holistic Care: Treating Mind, Body and Spirit,” cited the benefits of yoga. Speakers whom I greatly respect have said that Catholics should not do yoga or Pilates™. Does the Catholic Church allow this?

Answer

Although some Catholics consider yoga as “New Age” because of its pre-Christian origins in Hinduism, the Catholic Church has not forbidden it because it does not require a single religious meaning. Pilates™ is an exercise program, not a religious statement. Indeed, there are agnostics and atheists who use yoga and/or Pilates™ to improve their breathing, posture, coordination and concentration.

Yoga began among people who believed in many gods and had no contact with God’s revelation contained in the Bible. When Catholics meditate and pray, they do so as members of a faith community that recognizes Scripture as the word of God and that celebrates the sacraments given to us by Jesus.

Possible misuses of yoga and other non-Christian forms of meditation and prayer are addressed in the October 15, 1989, “Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation.” The letter was issued by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith and is available through its section of www.vatican.va.

That document cites Vatican II’s Declaration on the Relationship of the Church to Non-Christian Religions that the Catholic Church “rejects nothing of what is true and holy in these religions” (#2). I think most Americans who use yoga or Pilates™ do so for exercise. There is nothing wrong with that.

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu; One individual
Cc: 100+ individuals Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 10:03 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

MD Anderson Cancer Centre University of Texas is a top US cancer institute.

Even they have published 5 ways to reduce stress. Read how yoga helps prevent cancer.

http://www.mdanderson.org/publications/focused-on-health/issues/2010-august/stress.html

 

MY COMMENTS

Several of
Prakash Lasrado‘s
letters were “rebutted” by a couple of the recipients upon which he
entered into arguments with them. It is pointless to discuss them here because these issues have already been addressed by many Catholic authors in the series of reports and articles at the end of this present report.

He is for yoga — as I am avowedly against it – and the matter is therefore not discussable between us.

As with other yoga enthusiasts, he has been seduced to believe [his letter of May 08, 2013 12:06 PM] that yoga breathing is the breathing in and out of air. It is NOT. It is the breathing of the monistic universal life force energy called prana in Sanskrit, chi or ch’i in Chinese and ki in Japanese.

He has reproduced one article by Franciscan Father Pat McCloskey OFM to support his contention that yoga as an exercise may be practised without any inhibitions by Christians. I myself can provide him with many more such articles. He might as well cite the Franciscan brothers-run St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR) case to argue that if the Franciscan brothers in Mumbai and Cardinal Oswald Gracias
of Bombay archdiocese promote and permit yoga, yoga must be safe and good for Catholics.

For the time will come when people will not put up with sound doctrine. Instead, to suit their own desires, they will gather around them a great number of teachers to say what their itching ears want to hear. –II Timothy 4:3

I have reproduced [in the listed files] scores of articles written by priests who condemn yoga.

 

The Brahma Kumaris

We have seen in section I that the archdiocese of Mumbai’s Franciscan brothers-run St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR) has made yoga a compulsory subject for its students. On page 1, we read, “Also Stress Management sessions by the
Brahmakumaris
are conducted regularly at SFIMAR.

What is the Brahma Kumaris?

The Brahmakumaris or Brahma Kumaris is without any shadow of doubt a New Age organization. They are also a recognised New Religious Movement or NRM, and cult. Yet they are invited over to re-mould the souls of Catholic students. Brahma Kumaris propagate the form of yoga that is called Raja Yoga.

 

Christianity Refutes the New Age

Interview with Teresa Osorio of the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue

http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/christianity-refutes-the-new-age
EXTRACT

VATICAN CITY, February 7, 2003 (Zenit.org) A new Vatican document on the New Age movement has stirred up great interest in the media. The report, entitled “Jesus Christ, Bearer of the Water of Life: A Christian Reflection on the ‘New Age’,” was presented February 3 by a team of members of different Vatican organizations, including the Pontifical Council for Culture and the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue. The signatories acted with the assistance of the Congregation for the Evangelization of Peoples and the Pontifical Council for Promoting Christian Unity.
To lend a greater appreciation of this important document, ZENIT interviewed one of its authors, Dr. Teresa Osorio Goncalves, of the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue, coordinator of the working group on Sects and New Religious Movements.

 

14.

 

 

Q: Does New Age speak about changing the world?

Osorio: A pamphlet of the Indian Brahma Kumaris movement says: “Something is going to happen … You can make it happen by associating at the same time with millions of others, gathered in a type of new communion of saints, who by their strength and intrinsic creativity have the force capable of tipping the world over to the side of righteousness.”

But will thought be enough to change the world? The way proposed to us by Jesus Christ is far more exacting and fascinating: it is the one of reciprocal love, that is translated into concrete works and creates living communities that build a new world.

 

The United Nations, the unity of religions, the new world religion and the New Age Movement

Source:
DHARMA BHARATHI-NEW AGE IN CATHOLIC EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS
August 2002/August 2003/June 2009 by Michael Prabhu

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DHARMA_BHARATHI-NEW_AGE_IN_CATHOLIC_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc
EXTRACT

As the New Age Movement prepares man for his role in the New World Order, the vehicles and philosophies are also being prepared. One is the United Nations.

In order to bring about a one-world order it is necessary to justify ever increasing government interference in our private lives… Here we look where one eventual focus will be- the United Nations. Robert Muller is the Asst. Secretary-General and has served under numerous Secretaries-General. His book “New Genesis- Shaping a Global Spirituality” is an eye-opener for those who will see the spiritual direction the UN is headed.

Let us see Muller’s way of “shaping a global spirituality”:

“…as vividly described in the story of the Tree of Knowledge, having decided to become like God through knowledge… we have also become masters in deciding between good and evil… This gives Catholic, Christian and all spiritual educators a marvelous opportunity to teach a new morality and ethics…”

Some Christians will question the negative view of the UN,
yet in any reading about the UN it is never long before the New Age and occult spirituality is encountered.

Paul Henri Spaak, former President of the UN General Assembly once said “Send us a man who can hold the allegiance of all the people, and whether he be God or devil we will receive him.

One booklet based on Alice Bailey’s (of the Theosophical Society) teachings which deals with the United Nations and entering the “Global Age” points to the new way of thinking and behaving… The view is taken that the UN stands not only as the vehicle for this change but as the catalyst.

When we turn to the UN we are able to see for ourselves the diabolical evidence. The Meditation Room at the UN Headquarters in New York is shaped like a truncated pyramid (the Illuminati insignia) laid on its side.

“To those versed in esoteric understanding, the crescents and triangles present a definite form that takes shape, in the centre and outer circle of the mural as the Illuminati eye.” (The Broken Cross, Piers Compton, 1981) The New Order is political, social and religious, and we see the hand of the UN in all three… The evidence for the
UN being central in Satan’s plan is almost endless1 (The author provides several pages of supporting evidence.) Recently
the Brahmakumaris were granted Consultative Status by the United Nations. It is the first spiritual institution to be given such status
. Referring to this, Dr. Muller said… stressed the need for evolving spirituality to usher in peace. “Such spirituality will be based on a happy blend of spiritual values of the East and the material progress of the West“, he said.2

A prestigious “Universal Peace Conference” was held in India in 1983 at the World Spiritual University, headquarters of the Brahmakumaris’ Raja Yoga Society, a United Nations affiliate. Among the 3000 delegates from 42 countries was Robert Muller. In his keynote speech to the delegates, he said: The time has come to obtain peace on this planet… The U. N. Charter has to be supplemented by a charter of spiritual laws… I think that what is wrong… we have forgotten that… we have a cosmic evolution and [spiritual] destiny.3

NOTES

1 Understanding the New Age, Roy Livesey, 1986, pages 27-36

2 Zero Update No.3, Maranatha Revival Crusade, Secunderabad, India, 1983

3 The Seduction of Christianity, Dave Hunt and T. A. McMahon, 1985, pages 53, 54

 

Brahma Kumaris

http://brahmakumaris.info/w/index.php?title=Drishti

During meditation, Brahma Kumari sisters give
drishti*,
a spiritually-charged gaze which is beneficial to the recipient. Shiv Baba himself gives drishti when he appears through the medium.

*Drishti is a point of focus where the gaze rests during asana and meditation practice. Focusing on a drishti aids concentration, since it is easier to become distracted when the eyes are wandering all over the room. Each yoga pose has a specific drishti, which also aids in alignment. For instance, in Extended Side Angle Pose – Parsvakonasana the gaze is towards the raised hand, which also reminds us the turn our heads up towards the ceiling. Drishtis are particularly emphasized in
Ashtanga yoga. In Downward Facing Dog, the drishti is your navel.

Source: http://yoga.about.com/od/howtospeakyoga/g/drishti.htm.

 

15.

 

 

What Brahma Kumaris don’t want you to know

http://hiddendoctrine.wordpress.com/2010/01/29/about-brahma-kumaris/

January 29, 2010

Brahma Kumaris’ Raja Yoga is now promoted behind the facade of new age, positive thinking, values based and corporate training courses. Many individuals experience benefit from these. Indeed, some individuals can look back at their time as a “student” of the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University [BKWSU] positively. However, whether right or wrong, at the core of BKWSU teachings and lifestyles are identical elements to recognised cult behaviour. Elements that are hidden from the general public and slowly introduced during the process of indoctrination.

Whilst claiming to have 8,500 centres in 100 countries, the vast majority of these are privately owned residential homes and apartments, many taking donations to pay for personal mortgages. The Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University is not an educational institution but an unaccredited new religious movement.

Brahma Kumari beliefs include:

» belief in the imminent destruction of this world by an unavoidable Nuclear Holocaust (now overdue by 30 to 50 years)

» belief in themselves as the only true messengers of God.

» belief that God only speaks to them and them alone in person at their Indian headquarters via a mediumistic channeller.

» hypnagogic, trance-like practises and repetitive auto-suggestion.

» fixation on attracting VIPs to enhance their credibility and act as “microphones” for their message.

» exaggerated distinction between “pure” (their teachings and activities) and “impure” (the rest of the World’s opinions and leaders)

» exaggerated sense of self-importance (they being topknot “Brahmins”), the rest of the World (Untouchables or “Shudras”)

» belief in an unrealistic view of science, e.g. all of time existing within one endlessly repeating 5,000 year timeframe.

» a slow and gradual re-writing of their core beliefs as they fail.

» unquestionable and unaccountable non-democratic leadership.

» amassing of considerable wealth from followers under such pressures.

» complete separation from non-BKs by complete control of diet, demanding lifestyle, celibacy.

» graphic exaggeration of the plight of those that leave the group: “grinding of teeth like the sound of mustard seeds … crying tears of blood at Destruction”, sexual activity being like “throwing one’s self from a 5-storey high building”, having to face a severe God at Judgement Day.

» secrecy, revision and disguise of the nature and process of teachings.

» intense and long lasting social and psychological problems within individuals leaving the organisation.

The Brahma Kumaris encourage followers:

» not to eat food cooked by impure non-followers such as physical relatives.

» to practice detachment from parents and children.

» to separate from non-Brahma Kumari partners and family so as not to make any more “karmic accounts” with them that would be obstacles to their path.

Under these pressures, individuals are willing to put aside reason and surrender themselves mind, body and wealth, to the will of senior members of the BKWSU. Most of these senior members are professionally untrained in any manner whatsoever. Despite dabbling with perhaps the deepest levels of the human mind, many of these senior members have only ever had a basic education, e.g. 3 years schooling, and no professional experience. One senior BK recently estimated that in India there were as many as 20,000 so-called teachers that have had no training whatsoever. The curriculum and teaching methods have been likened to that of a primary school or kindergarten where followers are infantilized as children.

In this situation, individuals are open to manipulation, the influence of the group or other psyches. Major life decisions are taken on their behalf under the guise of “God’s instructions”. They take on many new, extreme and unproven beliefs unquestioningly in a wish to be accepted. At the point of the failure in these beliefs, or the failure in trust of those self-elected senior practitioners, ex-members are almost without any social support mechanism whatsoever.

Ex-Brahma Kumaris (female) and ex-Brahma Kumars (male) are often unable or unwilling to accept the help of family, or even the help of professionals, who have not gone through the same experience. The strength of mind, developed will or depth of ill explained experience make ex-BK Raja Yogis very independent, detached and resilient.

The organization’s mental training roots distrust of non-BKs at a deep, even sub-conscious level. It is suggested that perhaps only others that have gone through similar experiences can help to explain these, share their pain and make suggestions on how to survive.

 

Cardinal Oswald Gracias
and

other Church leaders have
already been consorting with the Brahma Kumaris:

Conversion focus of inter-faith talks

http://www.dnaindia.com/mumbai/report_conversion-focus-of-inter-faith-talks_1264434
EXTRACT

By Linah Baliga, June 13, 2009

Mumbai: An inter-faith interaction between Hindu and Catholic religious leaders, held at Mumbai’s Shanmukhananda Hall on Friday, appears to have focused a lot of time on the issue of conversions and the killings at Kandhamal in Orissa last year.
While the Hindu side was represented, among others, by the Sankaracharya of Kanchi Kamakoti Peetham, Jayendra Saraswati, and Sri Sri Ravi Shankar, the Christian side was represented by Mumbai Archbishop Cardinal Oswald Gracias, and Cardinal Jean Louis P Tauran, the Pope’s representative from the Vatican.
[…] Among the other Hindu leaders who attended the dialogue were Swami Chidananda Saraswati of Uttaranchal, Swami Vishveshwarananda Giri Maharaj of Mumbai, Swami Nikhileshwarananda of Vadodara, the Prajapita of
Brahmakumaris from Rajasthan, and Chaturvedi Swami of Chennai.

 

16.

 


The Catholic side was represented, apart from Cardinal Gracias and Cardinal Tauran, by Archbishop Quintana of the Vatican Nunciature in Delhi, Cardinal Topno of Ranchi, Archbishop Gali Bali of Guntur, Archbishop Felix Machado of Nashik, and Bishop Thomas Dabre of Pune.
Cardinal Tauran had this to say: “India is a cradle of many religions. What impresses me is that Indians are open minded and tolerant with positive values. We know this inter-faith meeting will have a positive outcome. It gives an orientation and a beginning of something.”

This is just one of several news reports I have, showing Church leaders’ closeness to the Brahmakumaris.

 

UPDATE, JULY 5, 2013

I. UPDATE ON THE BRAHMA KUMARIS, SECTION I:

For details, see my report BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY
2 JULY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc, from which I excerpt this:

Briefly, who are the Brahma Kumaris?

The Brahmakumaris or Brahma Kumaris is a New Age organization. It is also recognised as a New Religious Movement or NRM, and an elitist [only 900,000 will be saved] end-of-the-world doomsday cult. The Brahma Kumaris propagate the form of yoga that is called Raja Yoga. It is pro-abortion and enforces total sexual celibacy of cult members and therefore an enemy of the Catholic Church’s culture of life stand. Its teachings are controlled and guided by a “medium” or “channelled entity the Brahma Kumaris believe is God“. The doctrines of karma and reincarnation are intrinsic to its teachings. Its psychic meditations are dangerous.

Its “World Spiritual University” is NOT an academic institution but the name of its NEW AGE RELIGION.

Yet it is engaged by a Catholic institution to poison the souls of Catholic students. The St Francis Institute of Management and Research provides no safe alternative to Catholics who do not want to be subjected to Hindu yogic meditation. Instead, if they do not participate in the yoga/Brahma Kumaris programme, they are “disciplined” with fines and loss of attendance, and face being debarred from writing their examinations.

III. UPDATE ON PRO-YOGA LETTERS FROM PRAKASH LASRADO, SECTION III:

Prakash Lasrado
continues with his barrage of letters, seeking to conclude that Catholics may practise yoga.

My comments are given below.

1. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 12:07 PM

Subject: No statement on yoga, however Reiki banned in US dioceses.

Michael,

No statement on yoga, however Reiki is banned in US dioceses.

I agree partly with Michael in that yoga has hidden dangers if not practiced with caution and if Hindu spirituality gets mixed up with Christian spirituality.

However it is OK if it is Christ centred or practised as a physical exercise.

Please read what Bishop Porteous has to say about yoga. Bishop Porteous is also an exorcist, I think.

http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/yoga-and-christianity-more-than-what-meets-the-eye

Statement on Reiki from the Catholic bishops: 

http://old.usccb.org/doctrine/Evaluation_Guidelines_finaltext_2009-03.pdf

 

2. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 4:39 PM

Subject: Auxiliary bishop of Sydney writes on yoga, reiki, enneagrams

Is Yoga, Tai Chi, Reiki good for the soul?

http://bishopjulianporteous.com/?p=241

Enneagram and Catholic spirituality

 

3. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 5:01 PM

Subject: Auxiliary bishop of Sydney talks on exorcism

http://cradio.org.au/shows-and-audio/q-a-with-bishop-julian/an-exorcist-tells-his-story/

 

4a. and 4b. From: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com Sent: Wednesday, 3 July 2013 11:34 PM
To:
tomryan@paulist.org; bishopjulianporteous@gmail.com
Subject: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?

Rev. Fr. Tom Ryan,

Greetings from India

I have read an article about you below in the American Catholic.

http://www.americancatholic.org/news/report.aspx?id=3579

Reiki as an alternative therapy has been banned by the USCCB below.

http://old.usccb.org/doctrine/Evaluation_Guidelines_finaltext_2009-03.pdf

Is there an official ban by the USCCB on yoga or has the USCCB allowed it?

According to Bishop Porteous of Sydney below, yoga is incompatible with Christianity. What are your thoughts?

http://bishopjulianporteous.com//?s=yoga

 

 

 

Rev. Bishop Porteous,

Greetings from India

What are your thoughts on Fr. Tom Ryan’s yoga classes?

Has the Australian Bishops Conference banned yoga?

Please reply to me with cc to each other.

Regards, Prakash    

4c. From:
Bishop Julian Porteous <julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org> Date: Wed, Jul 3, 2013 at 4:26 PM
Subject: RE: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not? To:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com

Dear Prakash, 

I read the report on Fr Ryan’s classes and his comments.

One of the issues is that Yoga has as its key spiritual aspect the emptying of the mind. A number of the practitioners interviewed spoke about this when they said how the practice of yoga helped them calm down. Yoga by its very nature is not just a physical exercise, but it has a spiritual dimension, even if not connected with a particular religion. One of the problems then is that people get into the habit of seeing spirituality as the emptying of the mind. The focus is on self.  

The Christian tradition is very different. It is about engaging with God. It is an active process. It is the desire for union with God. The focus is not on subjective feelings but growing in a relationship.

The Church has not formally taught on the status of yoga. The Australian bishops have not addressed the issue.

I advise people to develop forms of prayer that have been part of the Catholic tradition. This is the safer way.

+ Julian.

Bishop Julian Porteous DD VG

44 Abbotsford Road, Homebush NSW 2140, Australia, T. +61 (2) 9764 6499, F. + 61 (2) 8756 5837

E.
julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org

 

4d. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; [One individual] Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 8:36 AM

Subject: Bishop Porteous of Sydney responds to me on yoga query

Bishop Porteous responds to me on yoga query.

I am waiting for Fr. Tom Ryan’s reply who is a yoga enthusiast.

Bishop Porteous is wary of yoga as expected.

One thing is clear. The Church has not formally banned yoga in Australia.

 

MY COMMENTS

Prakash Lasrado is desperate to find an eminent Catholic personality who will give him an authoritative statement endorsing yoga. Since reiki is condemned by the U.S. bishops, and yoga is not, he decides that yoga is not a spiritual danger for Catholics. He agrees “partly” with me that “yoga has hidden dangers if not practiced with caution and if Hindu spirituality gets mixed up with Christian spirituality“. It’s like someone planning to get a little bit pregnant! He adds that yoga “is OK if it is Christ centred or practised as a physical exercise“, like there are instruction manuals or Church guidelines on how to filter out the Hindu elements in yoga. I have purchased a large number of books on “Christian” yoga authored by Catholics, including several by priests, and there is not a single one of them free from syncretism, religious pluralism, indifferentism, New Age, etc.

Pinning his hopes on an article featuring Sydney auxiliary Julian Porteous, he writes to the bishop who responds to his question on yoga with a disappointing answer. On this ministry’s web site, there is an October 2012 article

NEW AGE-BISHOP JULIAN PORTEOUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE-BISHOP_JULIAN_PORTEOUS.doc

that already features all the information that Prakash Lasrado belatedly sent out in his various emails. Anti-New Age crusaders are well aware that the bishop, an exorcist, has been an outspoken critic of yoga, reiki, Harry Potter, enneagrams, etc. Lasrado may be unaware that in July 2012 the bishop preached at the Divine Retreat Centre, Muringoor as the DRC has opened a centre near Sydney.

In my June 30, 2013 report

YOGA AND THE BRAHMAKUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMAKUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

I had written, “Another compilation of hundreds of more-recent articles exposing the spiritual dangers of any form of yoga is being prepared for release.” There is information pertaining to Bishop Julian Porteous’ pronouncements against yoga in that compilation too, at least one article and 3 references].

Also, information in the form of the bishop’s articles, extracts from articles, and a couple of unanswered letters from me to the bishop may be found in a number of files at this ministry’s web site:

APPLAUSE, JOKES, AND SAYING GOOD MORNING AT MASS
[2 articles], DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-01 [reference],
MARTIAL ARTS [reference/letter/extract], NEW AGE-INTERNATIONAL THEOLOGICAL VIDEO CONFERENCE [speech], NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 19-INDIAN CHURCH’S SYNCRETIZED BIBLE EXPORTED
[letter], REIKI AND HOLISTIC HEALING [reference, article], SATANISM, DELIVERANCE AND EXORCISM
[reference]. Prakash Lasrado has been sending coal to Newcastle.

18.

 

 

Prakash Lasrado‘s final weak argument [July 04, 2013 8:36 AM] is that the “Church has not formally banned yoga in Australia“.

Before as well as after that, he spews out information scavenged from the Internet to support his pro-yoga stance, below. It cannot be denied that they are Catholic sources, but it’s like appealing to the Bombay archdiocesan weekly, the Examiner, or to the book of Rules and Regulations of the
St Francis Institute of Management and Research, Mumbai, to argue that just because they [Catholic archdiocesan media and a Catholic college] promote yoga and the Brahma Kumaris, the spirituality of yoga and the Brahma Kumaris is safe for Catholic consumption. Prakash Lasrado has received his desired “rebuttal” from at least one person:

 

5. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 6:41 PM

Subject: Yoga Can Help Catholics Connect More Deeply With God

http://www.americancatholic.org/news/report.aspx?id=3579

 

6a. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 7:18 PM

Subject: Query for Michael Prabhu on yoga

Michael Prabhu,

1. Why is the Catholic University of America (run by US Catholic bishops) holding yoga classes if yoga is not permissible according to you?

http://kanecenter.cua.edu/classes/yoga/index.cfm

2. Why is the Australian Catholic University holding yoga classes?

https://www.acu.edu.au/staff/our_university/publications/acu_update/2009/issue_16/yoga_back_by_popular_demand!

Kindly rebut me with cc to all. Prakash

6b. From:
arcanjo sodder
To:
prakash lasrado ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 6:57 AM

Subject: RE: Query for Michael Prabhu on yoga

Prakash, Two wrongs don’t make a thing right. A. M. Sodder

 

7a. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Archie Sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 9:27 AM

Subject: Show me a Vatican statement that yoga is banned.

Michael Prabhu, Arcanjo,

Show me one unequivocal statement from the Vatican or any bishop’s conference worldwide where yoga is banned?

Reiki is banned by the US Conference of Bishops officially by giving a good justification. Prakash

7b. From:
arcanjo sodder
To:
prakash lasrado ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 10:01 AM

Subject: RE: Show me a Vatican statement that yoga is banned.

Prakash,

Do you think that the any authority worldwide is going to give a statement so easily?

You will get a statement only when sufficient public opinion is gathered.

As you are aware till today no catholic newspaper published in India which includes the Examiner and UCAN have published any article to show what Bishop Isidore Fernandes has done. Merely because they have not made a statement it does not mean that what he has done is correct and not a grave liturgical abuse.

One of the first persons who has exposed the rot of consecrating a Protestant Bishop by a Roman Catholic Bishop was exposed by Michael Prabhu. Could any person give me a reason why what he had done has been kept under the wraps by the authorities concerned?

The act may seem very simple but it means passing of the Power given to the Roman Catholic Bishop by the successors of Peter to a Protestant.

We are given lovely sermons but our religion begins when the preaching ends.

Isn’t there a sin of complicity?

The laity is being selectively fed with information.

A .M. Sodder

7c. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
arcanjo sodder ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 10:57 AM

Subject: Re: Show me a Vatican statement that yoga is banned.

Arcanjo,

Since as you indirectly imply that Vatican has not officially given a ban on yoga we cannot condemn those who do yoga.

We can only debate for or against.

Just as you cannot condemn anybody unless a piece of legislation becomes enforced law from a particular date onwards.

Yoga has some plus and some minus points. Our job is to get rid of the minus points. If the minus points cannot be got rid off, then ban it.

Let the Vatican and the worldwide conference of bishops put their heads together on yoga just as Reiki has been condemned in the US and then we can take action.

Bishop Isidore Fernandes violated Canon law and hence he was punished. It was not possible to punish Isidore if no existing law was present.

To summarize, let’s wait for official ban or acceptance on yoga before condemning anybody.

Till then let us be cautious about yoga’s minus points and dangers of syncretism.

19.

 

 

I don’t believe that any single one of the prominent Indian bishops has pastorally communicated the contents of two Vatican Documents, those of October 15, 1989, and February 3, 2003, that speak on the spiritual dangers of transcendental mediation [T.M.], Zen and yoga. How can they when the practice of Hindu and Buddhist meditations, Vipassana included, are taught by influential priests, some of them heavily funded from overseas, organizations, retreat houses, and now even in colleges in their dioceses?

It is because of this that yoga proponents like Prakash Lasrado can brazenly — and stupidly — demand “one unequivocal statement from the Vatican or any bishop’s conference worldwide where yoga is banned“.

From memory I can affirm that the Bishops’ Conferences and Theological Commissions of Korea, Spain, Ireland, Malaysia, Mexico and Slovakia, and individual bishops in the U.S. as well as the world over are among those who have unequivocally condemned yoga. The Youth Catechism [YouCat #355, 356] which like the Catechism of the Catholic Church is authority enough for faithful Catholics, states that yoga is New Age.

Prakash Lasrado will never [I sincerely pray that I am wrong] get to hear the Indian bishops condemn yoga.

Neither, I believe, will Rome do so in unambiguous terms. A CBCI condemnation of yoga might, I repeat might, have repercussions on the Catholic community in a Hindu- or Buddhist-majority nation, so Rome has worded Her two Documents in such a way that those who have eyes will see and those who have ears, hear.

Lasrado would find the truth that he pretends to search for if he puts down the shovel that he is using to move coal to Newcastle and studies orthodox Catholic sources on yoga, something he astutely avoids.

 

Earlier pro-yoga letters from Prakash Lasrado:

1a. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 8:38 AM

Subject: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

1.
Stress can cause cancer.

Mice are mammals and they have a body system similar to human beings.

Poor mice are subject to stress and cancer growth is monitored.

Can you stress human beings and then monitor cancer growth? No it is unethical. So forget an FDA trial.

Are you ready to volunteer for an FDA trial in which you are subjected to stress for a long period and see whether you develop cancer?

Only Nazis could conduct horrific medical experiments on prisoners in concentration camps.

2. Michael Prabhu’s website is erroneous.

Michael Prabhu is not the new Pope and the Vatican has not shifted to Chennai. Hence I cannot follow Prabhu blindly.

It is my job to expose Michael Prabhu’s errors and it is his job as my teacher to correct my errors.

Michael Prabhu is not even aware how many prophets in the Old Testament were priests and how many were laypeople. He needs to enroll for a course on biblical studies.

Our religion is a religion of FAITH AND REASON, not blind faith. Read Fides et Ratio by Pope John Paul II below

http://www.vatican.va/holy_father/john_paul_ii/encyclicals/documents/hf_jp-ii_enc_15101998_fides-et-ratio_en.html

Even Christ proved himself that he was the Messiah when he raised Lazarus from the dead and when he raised himself from the dead. Christ has power even over death. Also when Thomas questioned the resurrection, Christ asked Thomas to touch his wounds. He did not want Thomas to blindly believe in Him.

 

1b. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 8:56 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

Anxiety increases cancer severity in mice, study shows

Worrywarts, fidgety folk and the naturally nervy may have a real cause for concern: accelerated cancer. In a new study led by researchers at the Stanford University School of Medicine, anxiety-prone mice developed more severe cancer then their calm counterparts.

http://med.stanford.edu/ism/2012/april/stress.html

 

1c. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 9:04 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

You can read below article which shows how stress reduction can help reduce cancer progression and increase survival rate.

http://jnci.oxfordjournals.org/content/90/1/3.long

 

1d. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 9:07 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

Stress increases breast cancer

http://newsroom.ucla.edu/portal/ucla/stress-significantly-accelerates-171844.aspx

20.

 

1e. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 9:37 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

Some doctors say stress cannot cause cancer, some say it can in human beings. So it is still a matter of debate.

Anyway research on mice has proved that stress feeds cancer cells. I believe in the studies on mice and that stress can cause cancer. Remember the word CAN and not WILL. Based on studies on mice, the possibility of cancer due to stress cannot be ruled out in humans. Research is still going on and FDA has not yet made a definitive statement.

A human being cannot be tortured and stressed and then monitored for cancer so it is difficult to conduct an FDA trial.

Hope my explanation clarifies.

 

1f. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 10:03 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe, MD Anderson Cancer Centre University of Texas is a top US cancer institute.

Even they have published 5 ways to reduce stress. Read how yoga helps prevent cancer.

http://www.mdanderson.org/publications/focused-on-health/issues/2010-august/stress.html

 

1g. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 10:08 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe, MD Anderson ranks no 1 in cancer care in the US, so do not take their articles lightly on stress reduction.

http://www.mdanderson.org/about-us/facts-and-history/institutional-profile/u-s-news-rankings/index.html

 

MY COMMENTS

My Internet connection is down since the past 36 hours; hence I am unable to reproduce here from the Internet, an article that I read in the Times of India newspaper, Chennai edition, page 14, of July 4, 2013. The caption says, “Court: Yoga now a secular American phenomenon“. The court has ruled that yoga is neither religious nor spiritual. Early last morning I received an email “Yoga passes secularism test in US” with the link “http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/world/us/Yoga-passes-secularism-test-in-US/articleshow/20901632.cms“, but, I repeat, I have not downloaded the article. A Prakash Lasrado – or even some of our wily bishops — will seize upon and flaunt this court decision as evidence that they have been right and this ministry has been wrong all along. Lasrado has been appealing heavily to secular sources as we have seen in his emails above.

[I would not be surprised if Lasrado has already sent out an email on the above to his entire mailing list.]

By the same standards, will these Catholics accept the recent U.S. ruling that marriage is no more one between a man and a woman and that two members of the same sex can be allowed to legally marry?

In a manner of speaking, Prakash Lasrado is wasting my time because I have never undertaken “rebuttal” of any lay person to this level. But it serves a purpose since sincere readers of this page will be benefited.

As Lasrado is not expected to cease and desist from burdening everyone with the rubbish that he mails out all day long [note that some of his emails on the very same topic are spaced just two or five or eight minutes apart pointing to a careless disposition to serious issues, and I have received hundreds of such emails over the past two months], I just might be constrained to do something that I have never done before: write a unique report on the false charges levelled against this ministry by Prakash Lasrado.

I have been regularly receiving emails from him circulated to a hundred other addresses making various unfounded, unsubstantiated and erroneous allegations against me. I believe it’s time he got the “rebuttal” that he ardently solicits from me. But I will do it my way, not by writing to the one hundred people on his mailing list but by a dedicated report on my ministry’s web site; and I will do that systematically, citing him verbatim from his emails, and giving him my “rebuttals“; and updating it from time to time.

 

Below are two samples of what to expect from that [possible] dedicated report on Prakash Lasrado:

 Lasrado wrote over twenty times [May 09, 2013 9:25 AM, May 09, 2013 6:23 PM, May 10, 2013 2:53 PM, May 10, 2013 3:36 PM, May 10, 2013 4:11 PM, May 11, 2013 9:23 AM, May 12, 2013 3:59 PM, May 12, 2013 7:31 PM, May 12, 2013 7:55 PM, May 16, 2013 12:17 PM, May 29, 2013 4:08 PM, May 29, 2013 4:08 PM, May 30, 2013 9:09 AM, May 31, 2013 8:50 AM, June 05, 2013 9:28 AM, June 14, 2013 9:26 AM, June 29, 2013 10:22 AM, June 30, 2013 8:49 AM, July 02, 2013 6:55 PM, July 02, 2013 6:57 PM, July 03, 2013 2:46 PM] about what he finds on “Michael Prabhu’s blog“.

The truth is that I’ve never owned a blog, I do not own a blog, and I do not expect to ever own a blog.

Lasrado refers to a blog named “ephesians511″. I have had absolutely NOTHING to do with its founding and I have absolutely NOTHING to do with its functioning. I know nothing about blogging. I do not even know how to subscribe to or participate in a blog. When I learned about the “ephesians511″ blog, I visited it once, maybe twice, out of curiosity, and found that it was faithfully reproducing the information that is available to anyone on my web site which incidentally is “phesians-511″. That’s it.

Recently someone brought to my attention another blog that appears to be dedicated solely to archiving my articles and reports. I was sent this link, and I clicked on it to check it out just once: “http://nervelessness24.chirasu.com/chan-13089411/all_p1.html, EPHESIANS-511.NET- A Roman Catholic Ministry Exposing Errors in the Indian Church“. My writings are not copyrighted and anyone is free to use them.

21.

 

 

Prakash Lasrado wrote charging me with blocking his email id and backstabbing him and the Cardinal.

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [One hundred others] Sent: Saturday, June 29, 2013 10:22 AM

Subject: Michael Prabhu has blocked my email id and is backstabbing me and Cardinal Gracias on his website

Michael Prabhu,

You have cleverly blocked my email id and have started backstabbing me and Cardinal Gracias on your website as seen below.

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/06/29/the-new-community-bible-cardinal-oswald-gracias-fools-indian-catholics-with-half-truths-assisted-by-ignorant-laity/

You have called my emails unsolicited because you do not have the guts to respond directly to my rebuttals with cc to all. Instead you backstab me on your website. I expected this.

Why don’t you seek an honest and open debate via email with cc to all and stop backstabbing people on your website?

Is it fair that you can criticize people on your website without you giving them a chance to respond? Debate must be fair and open and not one sided.

May God forgive you. Also I do not mind if you spoil my reputation behind my back.

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc:
Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 2:46 PM EXTRACT

Subject: May God forgive Michael Prabhu for his unethical practices on his blog.

Following are the unethical practices of Michael Prabhu.

2. Backstabbing on his blog rather than directly rebutting critic via email with cc to all.

5. Blocking people’s email ids in the past and not willing to listen to rebuttals.

 

MY COMMENTS

Lasrado may think that he is the only one writing to me. This ministry gets letters from all over the world every day, and I own ten different email ids, each one being used for a different purpose. It is not possible for me to check all my mail on a daily basis, and on occasions not even on a weekly basis. I also have my priorities, and Lasrado‘s rubbish is always the last. It happened that sometime last month, there were about fifty to sixty of Lasrado‘s mails in my Inbox along with around forty from a Traditionalist from Mumbai. As much as I detest the anti-Rome tirade of the Traditionalist, I had neither asked the person to remove my address from the mailing list nor did I attempt to block the sender’s id. I do not resort to blocking others’ emails. I never did it with Prakash Lasrado either. Apparently, some emails of both the Traditionalist as well as Lasrado bounced. The Trad wrote courteously asking me if I had blocked the Trad’s id; I did not respond.

The Trad does not send the interminable forwards since then.

My vsnl Outlook Express is exceedingly small in size. It fills up quick and if I am not sharp, I lose incoming email. At the same time as the Trad and Lasrado faced the problem, at least one other person experienced it.

When I cleared my Inbox, I started to receive all emails sent to me. [There is a possibility that I will lose some this week as my connection will not be restored till late tomorrow if at all.]

But Lasrado jumped to the conclusion that I had blocked his emails and informed everyone likewise. If I had blocked his emails, how is it that I received his emails immediately succeeding the “blocking” including the one of June 29, above?

Furthermore, I do not know how to block someone’s email id and still less how to unblock one if I desire to.

Why should anyone believe me? They don’t have to; except that this ministry has established a reputation for integrity, something that Lasrado challenges, but he himself completely lacks. I refer to my letter to him requesting him to remove my name from his mailing list, see page 11, and his May 08, 2013 9:12 AM response on page 12, stating that “Michael Prabhu has asked me to remove his name from the cc list which I will do subsequently.” He subsequently asked me in several letters to state if I wanted my name to be deleted. That was a cunning ploy. I had already written him in my first and only letter, “May I please request you to remove my name from your mailing list after reading this response from me? In return, I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond], which I request you to not do]“.

He has proved himself to be a person who completely lacks integrity.

As for his pitiful complaint about “backstabbing” him and the Cardinal on my web site, he was completely taken by surprise when he found his name in a report [details to follow later if necessary] on my web site through the ephesians511 blog [not mine!] that he has apparently subscribed to. Exposed in a report from me, he drags in the name of the Cardinal! Backstabbing! What backstabbing! I am doing the same thing – nothing more, nothing less, nothing else – that I have been engaged in for over a decade, exposing uncorrected error, and the persons in authority behind the error – liturgical, doctrinal and New Age.

 

Despite reneging on his given word to de-list me, Lasrado becomes the accuser, writing, “Instead you backstab me on your website. I expected this. Why don’t you seek an honest and open debate via email with cc to all and stop backstabbing people on your website? Is it fair that you can criticize people on your website without you giving them a chance to respond? Debate must be fair and open and not one sided.

I conduct all my “debates” privately [not cc a hundred unconnected others] and strictly through email and email alone. Unacknowledged and uncorrected error is made public at my web site, phesians-511.

22.

 

 

The first page of every one of my articles and reports carries my ministry masthead which provides my postal address in full, and my landline telephone number. I do not own and have never owned a mobile ‘phone. There is a photograph of me in one document on my web site. Prakash Lasrado on the other hand works from anonymity. And he inflicts his emails up to a dozen times a day on people who mostly either don’t open and read his emails or don’t want to waste the time to even ask for their names to be deleted. Except one single two-line letter of encouragement, all responses to Prakash Lasrado have been critical.

It is Prakash Lasrado who relentlessly pursues the blog that he believes is mine, and writes to me with copy to a hundred others.

On the previous page, I had written about one “cunning ploy” of his. He had another one up his sleeve, far more cunning. He had written to all, see previous page, that he would remove my name from the cc list, against my request. I must admit that he has eventually done that. He has removed my name from the cc but then moved it forward to being the main addressee of all his emails even if they have absolutely nothing to do with my web site and my ministry! Everyone else has been shifted into the cc!!

His letters do not commence with “Dear so-and-so”. They are rude and impolite. Writing to Prakash Lasrado invites interminable and largely nonsensical responses from him. No one replies to him. No one ever has, except to criticise him, some of them very strongly. I have those letters in my archives.

 

To be continued, and there’s plenty more [in a dedicated article] if necessary.

 

To assist anyone genuinely interested in pursuing this issue, I copy herewith the titles and links to related reports and articles at this ministry’s web site:

REPORTS

1. BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY
2 JULY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc

2. CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS
25 FEBRUARY/9 APRIL 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

3. DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05
APRIL 2000/2/4/13 JUNE 2013 YOGA PROMOTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc

4. FR JOHN FERREIRA-YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR AT ST. PETER’S COLLEGE, AGRA
APRIL 2008/NOVEMBER 2010/25 FEBRUARY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_FERREIRA-YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_AT_ST_PETERS_COLLEGE_AGRA.doc

5. FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE JULY/NOVEMBER 28, 2011

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS-YOGA_AT_ST_PATRICKS_CHURCH_BANGALORE.doc

6. FR JOHN VALDARIS-NEW AGE CURES FOR CANCER
31 JANUARY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_VALDARIS-NEW_AGE_CURES_FOR_CANCER.doc

7. PAPAL CANDIDATE OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA
2
MARCH/9 APRIL, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAPAL_CANDIDATE_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA.doc

8. YOGA IN THE DIOCESE OF MANGALORE APRIL 2007/SEPTEMBER 2007

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IN_THE_DIOCESE_OF_MANGALORE.doc

9. YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR, GAYATRI MANTRA, PRANAYAMA TO BE MADE COMPULSORY IN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS MARCH-APRIL 2007

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_GAYATRI_MANTRA_PRANAYAMA_TO_BE_MADE_COMPULSORY_IN_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc

 

ARTICLES

1. NEW AGE GURUS 1 SRI SRI RAVI SHANKAR AND THE ‘ART OF LIVING’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE_GURUS_1_SRI_SRI_RAVI_SHANKAR_AND_THE_ART_OF_LIVING.doc

2. TRUTH, LIES AND YOGA-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TRUTH_LIES_AND_YOGA-ERROL_FERNANDES.rtf

3. WAS JESUS A YOGI? SYNCRETISM AND INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WAS_JESUS_A_YOGI_SYNCRETISM_AND_INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE-ERROL_FERNANDES.doc

4. YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA.doc

5. YOGA AND DELIVERANCE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_DELIVERANCE.doc

6. YOGA IS SATANIC-EXORCIST FR GABRIELE AMORTH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IS_SATANIC-EXORCIST_FR_GABRIELE_AMORTH.doc

7. YOGA-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-SUMMARY.doc

23.

 

 

8. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CATECHISM SAY ABOUT IT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CATECHISM_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

9. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CHURCH SAY ABOUT IT?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

 

DOCUMENTS

1. LETTER TO THE BISHOPS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH ON SOME ASPECTS OF CHRISTIAN MEDITATION CDF/CARDINAL JOSEPH RATZINGER OCTOBER 15, 1989

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LETTER_TO_THE_BISHOPS_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_ON_SOME_ASPECTS_OF_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

2. JESUS CHRIST THE BEARER OF THE WATER OF LIFE, A CHRISTIAN REFLECTION ON THE NEW AGE COMBINED VATICAN DICASTERIES FEBRUARY 3, 2003

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/JESUS_CHRIST_THE_BEARER_OF_THE_WATER_OF_LIFE_A_CHRISTIAN_REFLECTION_ON_THE_NEW_AGE.doc


 


Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not? Response from Bishop Julian Porteous, Australia

$
0
0

Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not? Response from Bishop Julian Porteous, Australia

 

UPDATED JULY 7, 2013

One Prakash Lasrado from Mangalore, a protagonist of yoga, Bharatanatyam, homoeopathy, etc., has been of late attacking this ministry’s credibility by emailing pro-yoga information to over a hundred Catholics. This information is partly secular and partly Catholic. Of course there are Catholics, including priests, who deny the spiritual dangers of yoga, and practise and propagate it. It is one of the reasons for this ministry.

Fr Thomas [Tom] Ryan, CSP, a Paulist priest in Washington, DC is one such yoga enthusiast. Scouring the Internet for such a priest, Prakash Lasrado located his email id — as did I at http://www.tomryancsp.org/ — and wrote to him to get his response and circulate it. He also wrote to Bishop Julian Porteous. Their replies:

 

1. From: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com Sent: Wednesday, 3 July 2013 11:34 PM
To:
tomryan@paulist.org; Bishop Julian Porteous; bishopjulianporteous@gmail.com
Subject: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?

Rev. Fr. Tom Ryan,

Greetings from India

I have read an article about you below in the American Catholic.

http://www.americancatholic.org/news/report.aspx?id=3579

Reiki as an alternative therapy has been banned by the USCCB below.

http://old.usccb.org/doctrine/Evaluation_Guidelines_finaltext_2009-03.pdf

Is there an official ban by the USCCB on yoga or has the USCCB allowed it?

According to Bishop Porteous of Sydney below, yoga is incompatible with Christianity. What are your thoughts?

http://bishopjulianporteous.com//?s=yoga

Rev. Bishop Porteous,

Greetings from India.

What are your thoughts on Fr. Tom Ryan’s yoga classes?

Has the Australian Bishops Conference banned yoga?

Please reply to me with cc to each other.

Regards, Prakash    

 

From:
Bishop Julian Porteous <julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org> Date: Wed, Jul 3, 2013 at 4:26 PM
To:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Subject: Re: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?

Dear Prakash, 

I read the report on Fr Ryan’s classes and his comments.

One of the issues is that Yoga has as its key spiritual aspect the emptying of the mind. A number of the practitioners interviewed spoke about this when they said how the practice of yoga helped them calm down. Yoga by its very nature is not just a physical exercise, but it has a spiritual dimension, even if not connected with a particular religion. One of the problems then is that people get into the habit of seeing spirituality as the emptying of the mind. The focus is on self.  

The Christian tradition is very different. It is about engaging with God. It is an active process. It is the desire for union with God. The focus is not on subjective feelings but growing in a relationship.

The Church has not formally taught on the status of yoga. The Australian bishops have not addressed the issue.

I advise people to develop forms of prayer that have been part of the Catholic tradition. This is the safer way.

+ Julian.

Bishop Julian Porteous DD VG

44 Abbotsford Road, Homebush NSW 2140, Australia, T. +61 (2) 9764 6499, F. + 61 (2) 8756 5837

 

2. From:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Wed, Jul 3, 2013 at 8:28 PM
To:
tomryan@paulist.org, julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org, bishopjulianporteous@gmail.com

Subject: Re: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?
Rev. Bishop Porteous,

Thanks for your prompt reply

Since you are an exorcist, have you come across people being possessed by demons because of hatha yoga and/or spiritual yoga?

It seems Fr. Gabriele Amorth, the Vatican’s chief exorcist is against Harry Potter and yoga.

http://www.telegraph.co.uk/culture/harry-potter/8915691/Harry-Potter-and-yoga-are-evil-says-Catholic-Church-exorcist.html

Regards, Prakash

 

From:
Bishop Julian Porteous <julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org> Date: Thu, Jul 4, 2013 at 2:35 AM

To:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Subject: Re: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?
Dear Prakash,  

I have had to deal with people who have got deeply involved with Yoga and have come under demonic affliction.

+ Julian.

Bishop Julian Porteous DD VG

 

From:
Tom Ryan <tomryan@paulist.org> Date: Thu, Jul 4, 2013 at 8:36 AM
To:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Cc:
Julian Porteous <bishopjulianporteous@gmail.com>

Subject: Re: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?
Dear Prakas, 

We certainly do want to teach our church members traditional Catholic practices. The question is, however, if we want to take the new evangelization seriously, what do we do when we find millions of our church members engaging in a practice like yoga and finding value in various ways? That there are some beneficial aspects to the practice is indisputable scientifically as various studies have shown. 

First, there are so many different kinds of yoga “out there” today that one needs to at least recognize a broad distinction between “contemporary” yoga which focuses on the fitness aspects, and the classical tradition of hatha yoga which essentially developed certain physical postures to strengthen people’s backs and knees and focus their minds to enable them to meditate better. 

In general, for those interested in the spiritual dimension, my response has been to try to help them work with this practice in a way that is coherent with their Christian faith. What makes a particular practice Christian is not its source but its intent. Intentionality, working in tandem with intelligence and freedom, is key. 

As Bishop Porteous has noted, one of the effects of yoga is the quieting of the mind. Consistent with what I have expressed above, we teach people a form of Christian meditation to engage in during this time of quiet sitting, taking up the names, for example of Jesus/Abba, and praying them with faith and love. 

As Christians, we have the highest theology of the body among the religions of the world as expressed in our religious festivals of the Incarnation, the bodily Resurrection and Ascension, the outpouring of God’s own life into the vessels of clay that we are at Pentecost. But we also have one of the lowest levels of actually attributing any significant role to our bodies in our spiritual practice. The physical practice of yoga which, like it or not, has gone mainstream in our culture, presents us with an opportunity/challenge to help our own people to wake up to the incarnational dimension of our faith, inviting them to work with this practice in ways consistent with their faith, seeing it it a way to go to God the way God came to us: in and through a human body. 

We can take an adversarial approach of condemnation, or an approach of mutual enrichment, noting, as does Nostra Aetate, that there are positive things to be found in other spiritual practices, but we will need to work with them selectively, focusing on what is consistent with our own faith understanding. 

I leave today for some summer holidays hiking in the mountains, so if you don’t hear from me, that’s why.

Grace and peace,

Fr. Tom 

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Archie Sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 8:36 AM

Subject: Bishop Porteous of Sydney responds to me on yoga query

Bishop Porteous responds to me on yoga query. I am waiting for Fr. Tom Ryan’s reply who is a yoga enthusiast.

Bishop Porteous is wary of yoga as expected. One thing is clear. The Church has not formally banned yoga in Australia.

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
arcanjo sodder ; prabhu
Cc:
Cardinal Oswald Gracious(Private) ; Archbishop Oswald Gracias PVT ; zezie sodder ; [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 9:57 PM

Subject: Fr. Tom Ryan’s reply supporting yoga & Bishop Porteous’ reply denouncing yoga

As you can see Bishop Porteous denounces yoga and Fr. Tom supports yoga. Clergy is heavily divided on this issue.

Bishop Julian‘s
warnings do not suffice for
Lasrado. He is relieved that yoga is not banned by the Australian Bishops’ Conference and suddenly ‘discovers’ that the clergy is divided on the issue. How convenient!


Read complete article at

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE-BISHOP_JULIAN_PORTEOUS.doc


Yoga is a compulsory subject for students of a Catholic college in the Archdiocese of Bombay; Brahmakumaris are their gurus- Revised

$
0
0

 

JUNE 30/JULY 5/7, 2013

 

Yoga is a compulsory subject for students of a Catholic college in the Archdiocese of Bombay; Brahmakumaris are their gurus

 

Over the years, I have received a number of letters from priests, Indian as well as non-Indian, who condemn the Hindu/New Age spiritual discipline of yoga which is endemic in the Indian Church, promoted openly and aggressively by Catholic media, Catholic institutions, priests, bishops and even Cardinals in open defiance of the Catechism [Youth Catechism, YouCat] as well as two Vatican documents published fourteen years apart.

These letters from priests as well as scores of articles written by eminent Catholics have been published in a number of reports and articles at the ministry’s web site [a list is provided at the bottom of this report].

Another compilation of hundreds of more-recent articles exposing the spiritual dangers of any form of yoga is being prepared for release.

What then was the need for me to prepare this intermediate report? There were three reasons.

I. I learnt that a Catholic college in Bombay archdiocese has made yoga compulsory for its students, giving no provision for conscientious and faithful Catholic objectors to opt for an alternative activity and thus avoid exposure to the Hindu spiritual discipline. They are also subject to indoctrination by the Brahmakumaris.

II. I received a letter from a priest forwarding a recent article written by prominent anti-New Age crusader Susan Brinkmann citing a senior Orthodox Church cleric who, in an official Encyclical, declares unequivocally that yoga as an exercise cannot be separated from its Hindu “religious content and background“.

III. One Prakash Lasrado from Mangalore wrote several letters to around 100 people including the Bombay Cardinal and the bishops of Bombay, the Pro Nuncio and me almost two months ago denouncing my Church-supported stand that yoga may not be practised by Catholics and instead insisting that “yoga minus Hindu philosophy/theology” [as if there is such a thing] is wholly acceptable and beneficial.

In the following pages, I reproduce the relevant information against the above three sections, along with my comments.

 

I. St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR), Affiliated to the University of Mumbai

http://www.indiancolleges.com/colleges/overview/Mumbai/St-Francis-Institute-of-Management-and-Research/5767:

St Francis Institute of Management & Research (SFIMAR) was established in 2002 by the Society of the Congregation of Franciscan Brothers. [The Institute is AICTE-approved –Michael]

http://www.sfimar.org/ex%20cocurricular.php:

Stress Management & Physical Fitness

SFIMAR ensures that its students are fit enough to fight the challenges they face. Students are provided enough opportunities to build on their physical fitness and embark on the healthier path. Aerobics, Yoga & Meditation are also dedicatedly followed in campus. Also Stress Management sessions by the Brahmakumaris* are conducted regularly at SFIMAR. *See page 14

Some of the staff are compromised, experience in yoga being boasted of among their “qualifications”:

http://www.sfitengg.org/fe_activities_in.php
EXTRACT

Ms. S. Michael Ammal

One day Workshop on “Yoga and stress management” on 4th July 2005 at St. Francis Institute of Technology (Engineering College)

Practice sessions in “Yoga for Teachers” from September 2002 to November 2002

Ms. Rekha Ajikumar

One day seminar on Stress Management and Yoga Meditation on 3rd July 2005 conducted by Dr. Weiling

Ms. Beatrice Lobo

One day workshop on “Stress Management & Yoga”, June 2005, by Dr. Welling at St. Francis Institute of Technology

Ms. Rohini Malhotra

A Short Term (2 months) Yoga Course conducted by Vidya Niketan from June 2003 to August 2003 at St Xavier’s Institute of Education.

1.

 

http://www.sfimar.org/Copy%20of%20COMPLIANCE%202009-10/Annex%20E2-%20III-%20GOVERNANCE.doc:

Non academic activities: Such as yoga, meditation, outdoor training camps, competition, inter-collegiate activities, industry-institute interaction Seminar, co-curricular activities for Total Personality Development.

 

An extract from the book of Rules and Regulations of St Francis Institute of Management and Research:

Student activities

As it is the objective of the Institute to focus on the total development of students […] participation in yoga and meditation classes is essential for excellence in holistic health* – physical, mental, emotional, intellectual and spiritual integrity, character etc. Yoga and meditation classes will be scheduled as regular classes. Attendance and punctuality in these classes is compulsory. A student absenting from yoga/meditation class on any day will be marked and treated as absent for the whole day from college as well as liable to pay a specified fine for each day of absence from yoga/ meditation. Besides, students whose attendance at these classes is below 75% will be liable for discontinuation from the Master of Management Studies program. […] In case of persistent absence, students will not be permitted to write the exams. *See further below

 

MY COMMENTS

Yoga, a Hindu spiritual discipline has been thrust compulsorily on the students of a Catholic college. Muslims and Catholics who want to pursue their Masters degrees in management are compelled to participate in yoga and meditation under threat of being disallowed to write their examinations or of being evicted from the academic programme. In case a Catholic student does not wish to compromise the integrity of his Catholic Faith and his eternal salvation, the Institute offers no safe alternative to Hindu yoga and meditation.

I know of a Catholic college in Chennai where attendance has been taken and the students given marks for attending on-campus Reiki healing sessions as an extra-curricular activity. Several years ago, I had successfully campaigned for the termination of the monthly full-moon night pranic healing occult sessions at the same college, Stella Maris College run by the Franciscan Missionaries of Mary. Most Catholic educational institutions in Chennai now have one or the other form of New Age activity — from yoga to martial arts to a holistic healing centre. It is tragic that our children’s custodians are the very ones who are delivering them to the wolves, aided and abetted by our abysmal ignorance of the spiritual dangers involved in these dark arts, and by our silence.

Based on my findings about the St Francis Institute of Management and Research, I have now begun to wonder what the position is at other Catholic colleges and schools in the archdiocese of Bombay.

Does the responsibility not rest squarely with Cardinal Oswald Gracias, the archbishop of Bombay, and President of both the Catholic Bishops’ Conference of India [CBCI] and the Conference of Catholic Bishops of India [CCBI], for permitting our educational institutions to infuse and re-program our children with the occult, the New Age and the philosophies of pre-Christian religions?

 

*To illustrate that the problem of the St Francis Institute of Management and Research‘s concern “for excellence in holistic health” is NEW AGE, let me cite the February 3, 2003, Vatican document titled
Jesus Christ, the Bearer of the Water of Life. A Christian Reflection on the ‘New Age’:

The real danger is the
holistic
paradigm.
New Age
is based on totalitarian
unity and that is why it is a danger … Holistic health, as it is known, concentrates on the important role that the mind plays in physical healing. The connection between the spiritual and the physical aspects of the person is said to be in the immune system or the Indian chakra system** … There is a remarkable variety of approaches for promoting holistic health, some derived from ancient cultural traditions … Advertising connected with New Age covers a wide range of practices as … meditation [#2.2.3]

One of the central concerns of the New Age movement is the search for “wholeness” … Holism pervades the New Age movement, from its concern with holistic health… [#2.2.4] **The yoga system is all about chakras -Michael

Yoga, Zen, transcendental meditation and tantric exercises lead to an experience of self-fulfilment or enlightenment. [#2.3.4.1]

[I]t is important to discover and recognise the fundamental characteristics of New Age ideas. What is offered is often described as simply “spiritual”, rather than belonging to any religion, but there are much closer links to particular Eastern religions than many “consumers” realise … it is also a real question for management in a growing number of companies, whose employees are required to practise meditation and adopt mind-expanding techniques as part of their life at work.
[#2.5]

If one examines the red-highlighted words in the Vatican Document, and compares them with the extracts from the St Francis Institute of Management and Research‘s web site and brochure, one cannot fail to see that the Document classifies the Institute’s “focus on the total development of students, participation in yoga and meditation classes” as NEW AGE. My articles on yoga reveal that yoga is not a set of physical exercises but a Hindu
spiritual meditation system
. The same Vatican Document suggests the genuine alternative to
yoga:

Perhaps the simplest, the most obvious and the most urgent measure to be taken, which might also be the most effective, would be to make the most of the riches of the Christian spiritual heritage. The great religious orders have strong traditions of meditation and spirituality, which could be made more available through courses or periods in which their houses might welcome genuine seekers.
[#6.2]

2.

 

 

IIa. A letter from a priest in Rome:

From:
Fr Justo Lofeudo
To:
Prabhu
Sent: Thursday, December 06, 2012 10:58 PM

Dear Michael,

In a few minutes from now, I will celebrate Mass and you and your family will be present. This is the time, time of great confusion created by Satan, that the Church needs apologists like you. And not only prophets who proclaim the Gospel but who denounce the error and evil that surrounds us. I often see that when touched issues like false seers such as Catalina Rivas or Vassula
Ryden, I’m attacked. Same with yoga, which in the West, as you very well know, is being considered as a gym (!) Or homeopathy. We are in spiritual battle and we need to speak up and also to pray and pray. I pray for you, you pray for me and my Perpetual Adoration’s mission. I bless you and your family.

P. Justo Antonio Lofeudo MSE, Rome

 

IIb. A letter from an Indian priest

From:
Fr Name Withheld Sent: Friday, June 28, 2013, 11:38 AM Subject: Orthodox Church Issues Warning on Yoga

Dear Friends,

I have been trying to tell you the dangers of Yoga and now the Orthodox Church is saying it in very plain words.

Not that the Roman Catholic Church is ignorant about the same. She has made the concern known, but many priests quote all possible documents they can find and think it quite fashionable to be “Eastern or Authentically Indian“without counting the cost of what they are getting into. Just by doing Yoga doesn’t make one an Indian – one ought to know this much at least. Do read it carefully and let your near and dear ones know about the same too.

In case you still have doubts just email me your thoughts – with prayers and a dialogue let’s resolve the same.  But please say NO to Yoga.

Fr Name Withheld, Religious Order, India

 

Orthodox Church Issues Warning on Yoga

http://www.womenofgrace.com/blog/?p=22376

By Susan Brinkmann, June 24, 2013

Editorial Note: The Metropolis of Chios, Psara and Oinouses, is within the jurisdiction of the Church of Constantinople which is headed by Ecumenical Patriarch Bartholomew, the Archbishop of Constantinople, not Pope Francis.

Source: Translated by John Sanidopoulos, http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2013/06/a-statement-on-christians-who-practice.html

An encyclical was issued on June 4, 2013 by Metropolitan Markos of Chios on Christians who practice Yoga and whether or not it is merely a physical exercise. In this encyclical he explains that the Hindu religious practice of yoga was established for the sole purpose of entering into a spiritual state, and never had anything to do with exercise until a few decades ago when Hindu yogis explained it this way when they were trying to win converts in the West.

Because he makes some very interesting points, I am publishing the full text of the encyclical on this blog:

 

 

Encyclical 14: Is Yoga Exercise?

To the Sacred Clergy and Pious People of our Sacred Metropolis,

My brethren,

A key feature of our time is the confusion observed in various aspects of human life. A characteristic example of this spiritual and existential confusion is the fact that yoga is fundamentally a religious technique of Hinduism, advertised in our country, in Europe and in the United States as an exercise-fitness solution which is offered to release us from the numerous problems stemming from a stressful lifestyle.

But what is yoga? The word yoga comes from the Sanskrit word yuj which means to “unite”, meaning the union of the individual soul with the impersonal Absolute One of Hinduism (see P. Schreiner, Yoga: Wörterbuch des Christen-tums, 1995, p. 1376). This union is considered a liberation and redemption of mankind from karma, that is, from the consequences that result from our choices and actions in supposedly previous lives.

Moreover, concerning the term yoga, we must stress that it is used as a qualifying term of one of the six classical orthodox schools of Hindu philosophy (see H. Baer, “Yoga”, in the Lexikon der Sekten, Sohdergruppen und Weltanschauungen, 7th Ed, 2001, pp. 1166-1174).

But is yoga exercise? Can one isolate the practical exercise from its religious content and background? Can one ignore the purpose for which it is used? Unquestionably no.

3.

 

 

 

And what about the claim of various centers, institutes, schools, groups, journals and gyms, that present it as lacking a religious nature, alleging it to be a “scientific” psychosomatic practice, or a practice for a simple existence and spiritual self-knowledge? Without doubt these assertions are inaccurate. They oftentimes misinform and confuse using an extremely attractive vocabulary (see R. Hauth, (Hrsg), Kompaktlexikon Religionen, 1998, p. 366).

On the contrary, yoga is a religious systematic theory, technique and method that evolves in stages and practices, one of which is meditation, which leads those who use it, with the guidance of a teacher (guru), to a singular life joined to the impersonal Absolute of Hinduism. In this way a person is redeemed and atones for the errors and mistakes made during the source of all supposedly previous incarnations.

From the above, therefore, we observe that the view of yoga simply as an exercise is incorrect. And this 1) because it is a fundamental feature of the Hindu system, 2) it cannot be stripped of its religious character according to the conditions of the content and purpose of exercise, 3) it is intrinsically linked to the anti-Christian concept of reincarnation, and 4) because it constitutes a humanistic effort towards redemption through techniques and exercises.

Why are the various techniques of yoga dangerous? The answer is given to us in an article on yoga from an authoritative encyclopedia Δο¬μή. It says there: “It is known that the practice of yoga creates for the individual not entirely physiological properties – and parapsychological – because it reverses certain physical and mental functioning” (Δο¬μή, vol. 4, p. 199).

To conclude this brief offering of ours on whether or not yoga is exercise, we must again remind all of the obvious. The value of our identity as Orthodox Christians is incompatible with the use of Hindu religious practices in any aspect of our lives.

The salvation of man which is freely housed within the Church is the work and offering of the love and grace of our Christ. For us does Paul say with all gravity: “So in Christ Jesus you are all children of God through faith, for all of you who were baptized into Christ have clothed yourselves with Christ” (Gal. 3:26-27), and: “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? And what communion hath light with darkness?” (2 Cor. 6:14-15).  

With warm fatherly prayers,  

The Metropolitan of Chios, Psara and Oinouses, Markos

 

MY COMMENTS

The publishing of the above Encyclical by the Metropolitan of the Orthodox Church is in stark contrast to the October/November 2012 CBCI-published
message of Cardinal Oswald Gracias:
Through the prescribed postures and exercises [of yoga] one improves one’s all round sense of well being and is able to enter into oneself so as to commune better with god.

It is not surprising that the lower case ‘g’ is used for ‘god’.

In my February 25, 2013 letter to Cardinal Oswald Gracias, I had written, “In case you know of some aspects of yogic meditation — it is NOT a system of physical exercises – which are beneficial to Catholics, please let me know so that I can publish it on my web site in a forthcoming report for the benefit of Catholics worldwide.

Cardinal Oswald Gracias replied five weeks later, on April 5. His letter, evasive as usual, did not address my question and, most significantly, did not even use the word “yoga”. The subject line of my letter was “YOUR ENDORSEMENT OF YOGA” while the Cardinal’s was “Reply“. See

CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

 

In preparation for section III and my comments debunking Prakash Lasrado‘s claims and attacks on this ministry’s stand — and the Catholic Church’s position — on yoga, I reproduce two more articles from John Sanidopoulos’ blog:

The Georgian Church and the Growing Interest in Yoga

http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2012/09/the-georgian-church-and-growing.html
EXTRACT

September 3, 2012

By Molly Corso, August 31, 2012, Eurasianet

A growing number of Georgians are turning to yoga to shake off the stress of daily life. But their quest for inner calm and smaller waists is generating hostility from the powerful Georgian Orthodox Church.

Over the past two years, yoga has gone from a largely unknown Eastern tradition to a popular fitness routine in the Georgian capital, Tbilisi. Georgian National Yoga Federation President Giorgi Berdzenishvili, a passionate practitioner for the past 15 years, called the trend a “dynamic” process that started under former Soviet leader Mikhail Gorbachev’s glasnost’ policies in the late 1980s.

During the Soviet era, when religious beliefs were discouraged, yoga tended to be viewed as a fringe health-oriented practice, devoid of spirituality, Berdzenishvili noted. But slowly, over the past several years, amid increased Internet usage and travel abroad, yoga has moved into the mainstream in Georgian society.

Today, yoga’s popularity is at an all-time high, instructors say. Classes are full, leading to the opening of several new studios in Tbilisi over the past year. This phenomenon has some Georgian Orthodox priests worried, due to yoga’s spiritual roots in Hinduism, and its perceived association with Buddhism.

While the Patriarchy, the body that governs the Georgian Orthodox Church, did not respond to requests from EurasiaNet.org for the Church’s official position on yoga, dozens of websites devoted to the faith have published articles and blogs that are critical of the practice.

Orthodoxy.ge, a website run by priests at Sioni Cathedral, the former headquarters of the Georgian Orthodox Church, warns the faithful that yoga is full of false “charms” that lure people away from God.

4.

 

 

In a long entry entitled “Eastern Culture,” the priests caution that even people who perform “simple yoga exercises … gradually develop some spiritual thoughts” (a broad reference to meditation) that are not compatible with Christianity.

The Church is widely viewed as the most trusted institution in Georgia, and, by extension, Georgian Orthodox priests often wield considerable influence, providing guidance on everything from family planning to purchasing a car.

Local yoga instructors told EurasiaNet.org that priests’ concerns about yoga have stopped some Georgians from taking up the discipline, and have prompted others to abandon it. Mariam Ubilava, a certified yoga teacher at Sun Yoga Tbilisi, said that newcomers often ask before class if meditation is part of the program. “Georgians don’t like meditation so much,” Ubilava said. “Georgians are very strong in their religion and they think if they start meditation, this is related to Buddha and India, and they avoid [it].”

Three years ago, when 38-year-old Nino Kokosadze decided to take up yoga, she noticed that some of the women attending her early morning yoga classes bowed out of the group after their priests “forbade” them from attending.

 

From the Goddess of Death to the Emperor of Life

http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2012/04/from-goddess-of-death-to-emperor-of.html and http://www.johnsanidopoulos.com/2012/04/from-goddess-of-death-to-emperor-of_03.html

By Danion Vasile, April 2 and 3, 2012

I am giving this talk because I feel compelled to give witness to the way in which Christ calls to Him those who have been deluded by different religions or by unorthodox spiritual practices. The topic, From the Goddess of Death to the Emperor of Life, relates past and present – since before turning to Christ, the Son of God, and to the teachings of the Orthodox Church, I was a worshipper of Kali, the Goddess of Death.
I would like to start by saying that the things I am going to speak about will seem incredible to some of you. I understand scepticism and I am not trying to convince the sceptics of the validity of what I am going to say; I know that my story will sound like a work of fiction to them, like Orthodox science fiction, in fact, but I also know that there are people out there who will see with their souls and will believe that what I am about to say has actually happened to me. Now, almost fifteen years after I had converted to Orthodoxy, I feel as if I had been born and raised in the Orthodox Church. It is more and more difficult to me to remember the yoga practice I was so keen on and the paranormal forces I used to possess, or the tantric sexual debauchery I used to live in…
Many years have passed since I started writing and speaking against yoga practices, against occultism and the other ramifications of the New Age Movement. Why have I been doing it? Because I know that millions of souls have fallen prey to this delusion, because I know that these souls need Christ’s truth, and because I know how difficult it is to walk along a spiritual path at whose end it is the devil that awaits for you, not God.
It is a lack of humility to speak about one’s life, I know. Yet I shall not speak to you about the good deeds I have done, but about my evil deeds and about the way in which Christ came into my life and gently led me to the light of the truth…

I was born on August 15, 1974, on the day of the Dormition of the Theotokos. As a child I was not close to the church. Although I was baptized when I was a baby, just like most Romanian babies, during the communist regime very few people attended church regularly – and although some of them believed in God they did not provide a religious education to their children.
I remember entering a Catholic Church when I was little; there, on the inside walls I saw scenes from the Passion of Christ. That night I dreamed that Christ was taken to Golgotha and He fell under the weight of the cross. I wanted to pick up His cross… Although the dream moved me, I cannot honestly say that it was the beginning of a commitment to the Christian faith for me. However, I was particularly attracted by a crucifix in our home, which I was told had been brought from Greece, that is, from Mount Athos, by my great-grandparents. I used to look at it and I remember being impressed by Christ’s suffering, but I still did not think about leading a Christian life.
Shortly after I turned thirteen I started my sexual life. My father insisted on it; he kept saying that I was not worthy of being his son if I did not – so I did… To this day, I remember that I used to spend hours on end trying to talk a girl into going to bed with me. Twenty years ago kids led a much purer life than they do nowadays and it was much more difficult to persuade someone to sin.
Right before I turned fourteen my mother committed suicide by throwing herself out the window. She fell approximately six feet away from the spot where my sister happened to be standing; my sister, who was eleven at the time, suffered a terrible shock. My mother’s death made me look for an answer to the question, “What happens to us after death?” I had occasionally tried yoga exercises before that tragic incident, but after it, I took to yoga with more dedication. My father brought home yoga books and books of Oriental philosophy for me to read. I tried to control my heartbeat to the point of stopping it altogether, but I could not do it. I also tried astral voyages and levitation exercises, but I was not good at it. I had even come up with a new spiritualistic technique in my attempts to contact my dead mother, without realizing that instead of talking to her or to other spirits I was talking to demons. It became obvious that I could not do things like that by myself: I needed a guru.
It was when I paid a visit to a young woman who was older than me and who had paranormal forces that I decided to give my undivided attention to spiritual quests. For a long time that young woman had been telling fortune from cards with extraordinary precision. She had been doing it until she started having dreams about dilapidated churches and about a voice, which was asking her, “God or the devil?” Nevertheless, she still did not go to church even though she did quit telling fortune from cards.

5.

While I was talking to her, I told an innocent lie. At that moment, I felt a physical force coming out of her and pushing me away… I felt like jumping out the window to get rid of that unseen pressure. The young woman went to another room and I calmed down. When she came back, I told her that I had been lying to her about something and she said that was the reason why panic had seized me. I said I wanted to have such powers too and she suggested I take up yoga. She recommended the yoga courses taught by Gregorian Bivolaru, the most renowned and controversial Romanian guru of our day…
In 2004, the Romanian authorities took legal action against Bivolaru, accusing him of “white slave trade and law transgressions associated to organized crime” and in 2005 he left the country illegally and sought political asylum in Sweden; the Supreme Court in Stockholm considered that he was persecuted for his religious beliefs and that the charges brought against him had to do with religious persecution and refused to extradite him. Now, after I had known him and the way in which he used to subjugate our souls, I would compare him to Jim Jones, who talked hundreds of disciples into committing suicide in Guyana, in 1978. Bivolaru did not determine anyone to commit suicide – not yet, anyway, but I would have done it if he, who was my guru, had asked me to; I would have committed suicide without thinking twice because I would have been convinced that if my guru was asking me to do it, it meant that suicide would benefit me spiritually.
In 1990, at the time that I joined Bivolaru’s group and started yoga classes with him, less than a year had passed since Ceausescu’s dictatorial regime had been abolished and we were finally enjoying religious freedom in Romania. Ceausescu had persecuted the Church and all spiritual groups for years on end. That was why those who had been imprisoned during those harsh times became very popular after 1989 – and Gregorian Bivolaru was one of them. He had been arrested and put in jail on the charge of spreading pornographic materials, but his disciples declared that those accusations were only a pretext and that the true reason for his incarceration was his yoga teachings. It was a plausible defense, taking into consideration the fact that many priests had been jailed for life by the communist regime on the accusation that they had been affiliated to a political group of Nazi orientation…
I had just started school when I turned to yoga; I was in the tenth grade and I believed that everything I was told was the Truth; I certainly believed that Bivolaru was a great spirit, maybe even the new Messiah. We were told that just as Christ had been the master of the spiritual Age of Pisces, even so the Age of Aquarius or the New Age had a Messiah who was about to come in order to take the world to the heights of holiness.
In those days there circulated some prophecies in our country spread by different Christian denominations claiming that Bucharest would be the New Jerusalem and Romania would become the spiritual centre of the planet. I strongly believed that was so – since I was convinced of the great importance of the meditation techniques taught by Bivolaru. I was convinced that he was familiar with the shortest path to spiritual liberation and to the cessation of the reincarnation cycle. Just like all New Age masters, Bivolaru was preaching belief in reincarnation and held that tantra yoga was the most efficient path to perfection. What is tantra yoga? It is sexual yoga. By mental concentration, yogis claim that they transmute sexual energies into spiritual energies. They engage in sexual acts, but not for the mere pleasure of it – because in tantra yoga orgasm is seen as a waste of energy, whereas a sexual act without orgasm is considered a means of spiritual progress.
Being a high school student, I was glad that many college students and intellectuals were attending yoga courses. For me, it was solid proof that I was on the right path. Nowadays, looking back on it after so many years, I realize that some of them were coming just for the sake of sex… It is easier to take up yoga and have as many sexual partners as you wish than to spend your money paying for it in a brothel. At that time, however, I did not see things that way…
Bivolaru was considered the Great Master… For instance, he taught us how to float in the air: it was a technique that had to be practised for four months and then we would just float… Although we were not interested in acquiring paranormal forces, some of us did acquire them and it was no wonder that we did. A young man managed to fly from the ground, where he was sitting in a meditating position, high up, close to the ceiling, placing objects on top of the cupboard. Other people acquired paranormal forces called “sidhis”… Following many yoga exercises, I, for one, felt that I had become as large as the room I was in and that the four walls of that room were pressing on my energy field. Little did I know that it was all a sensation induced by the devil…
At any rate, I did not really perceive the presence of the evil one except on very rare occasions… During our meditation sessions, they would play a very nice, soft ambient music, but once they played a horrible music that seemed to come from hell… a music that would put rock-and-roll to shame… I was shocked to hear it but I thought I was not sufficiently evolved spiritually to know how to integrate it… Some other time I meditated in front of the mirror by candlelight, trying to catch sight of my aura… I was rehearsing for a meditation that I was going to take up in the Jewish cemetery next to the place where I was living at that time, but I did not have to take the trouble to reach the cemetery… While meditating, I suddenly felt a demonic presence next to me. I did not actually see it, mind you, I just sensed it so vividly that I was very scared.
Still, my most intense contact with the devil came as a result of my initiation into tantra yoga. Although at the time it occurred I thought it was a revelation, a moment of contact with the Absolute, after becoming a Christian I understood that my revelation had been of a demonic origin. Here is how it happened…
I was at the beach with a girl, and there were yogis all around us. We were sitting on the sand in a meditating position, facing each other and touching our palms and our kneecaps… Suddenly I simply forgot that I was human. I perceived the Universe like a being with seven energy centres** and I felt that my seven energy centres were connected to the energy of the universe. I do not know how long that ecstatic state lasted but when I came around I thought, “What is the point in taking up fasting when by practicing tantra yoga I can progress much more easily?” Therefore, I made up my mind to practice tantra yoga… **these are the chakras that we came across on page 2 –Michael

Although I had taken up yoga in order to get rid of the spiritual misery that the sexual sins had left in my soul, I started having sex again – only that this time I was firmly convinced that I was doing the right thing. Each night I said Our Father three times, asking God to forgive all my trespasses and to give me the strength to do only good. The thought that I was sinning by having sex did not even cross my mind; I thought that if I had given up having orgasm, everything was clean… My conviction that tantra yoga was a good thing was so strong that I wished that the master had sex even with my sister, who was a virgin and was around fifteen years old. At a time, the master had sex with my girlfriend each week and she told me that other girls were queuing in front of his room, waiting for their turn; they were all eager to have a tantra yoga training session with the master…
I would not want you to think that yoga had become a pastime for me… I was fasting and I even thought of giving up food altogether – that is, I was thinking about living without eating anything at all…
I started by not eating at all for a day, two days and then even three days in a row… Then, I managed to fast for an entire week; I just drank water and that was it. I was not even eighteen at the time, which means that I was still growing up – so that it was very hard for me when I decided to fast for another week, but with no water this time. I fed on air and on energy from the evil one… It was during Passion Week in 1992. I remember asking myself at the beginning of the Great Lent of that year, “Whom shall I ask for help: Bivolaru or Christ?” I chose to ask Christ to help me first and then if He did not help me, I said to myself, I would subsequently appeal to my guru.
I had great confidence in the forces of my guru. We had been informed of a special form of yoga, called Guru Yoga, which was conditioned by a complete obedience to one’s master. There was a story too, which everybody believed was true, of a man who had thrown himself into a precipice because his master did not accept him as his disciple; he broke his arms and legs and his master put them back in place and then resurrected him… Such stories made me trust my master even more. I even had a vision about him, which I realize now was a demonic vision: the universe was full of millions of cells and my master was sitting in a lotus position in each one of them. I was breathing in those cells – inhaling them as it were – and then when I exhaled the cells came out, but my master remained inside me…
A friend of mine that I had invited to attend a conference delivered by Bivolaru told me that she saw rays of light coming out of him…
Since I had such a great confidence in the guru’s powers, I think that God put in my mind the thought of fasting and asking for Christ’s help just to offer me a way out of the trap I had fallen into.
During that week of fasting, I read excerpts from the Philokalia for the first time. I did not realize that my meditations on Shiva or on Milarepa had nothing in common with the spiritual teachings contained in the Philokalia… I had my moment of weakness when I thought I was going out of my mind because of the fast, but I asked for Christ’s help and I succeeded in overcoming it; true, I was a yogi, but I had not given up Christ. Moreover, each week the master asked us to meditate with Christ’s conscience… So, standing in front of the crucifix, I was praying like this: “God, I received baptism by water in childhood and it did not help me at all. Baptize me with fire now…” I really thought that Christ would help me progress along the path of yoga…
On Good Friday, I admired the sunrise in a park, meditating in front of a big stone crucifix… Although I did not go to church on Easter, preferring to meditate at home, my relationship with Christ became much more powerful after that period of fasting.
Nevertheless, my relationship to Christ did not disengage me from my commitment to the Hindu deities. I liked to meditate with Kali, one of the cosmic powers, the national goddess of Tibet, pictured with a chain of skulls around her neck, holding a knife in one hand and a skull in the other one, and with her tongue full of blood. It is said that she is frightening for all those who do not know her, but very close to those who worship her. Here was how I prayed to her: “Oh, Kali, make me yours! Make love to me. Come inside me and let me come inside you. I want to be one with you. Give me the strength to defeat death, give me the strength to master time. Make me yours.” I perceived Kali as a huge woman, with overwhelming powers. I felt bound to her, but I also felt bound to Christ.
That was why I was surprised when I asked Bivolaru after a yoga class about the connection between Christ and the cosmic powers (we were writing our questions down and sending the slips of paper to the master), I heard his answer: “What connection? There is no connection…” If he had answered, “Christ is a great conscience that looks after our planet, while Kali is one of the beings that keep the universe in existence, and although Christ is not as important as Kali, they are familiar with each other” – I would have believed him. But he said that there was no connection between Christ and the cosmic powers, as if there were two parallel truths, totally unrelated to each other, and I could not accept that. It was for the first time that I seriously doubted my master’s wisdom. Then I asked him, aloud this time, which yoga path was higher, the path of asceticism taken to extremes, or the path of tantra yoga, which involved a very sexual active life. His answer was that each individual should choose the path that suited him the most, but before he gave me that answer, most people in the audience burst into peals of laughter; the very idea of sexual asceticism was received with such heavy irony… Those peals of laughter, as well as the master’s answer, made me wish to find the truth elsewhere…
Not long before that, I had listened to Swami Shivamurti, an initiated Indian master, Swami Satyananda’s disciple. In the late 1970′s she had been sent to Kalamata to impart yoga teachings to the Greeks. In 1984 she had set up “the ashram”, a yoga monastery at Paiania, close to Athens. I met Swami Shivamurti in a private house where she had decided to see a limited number of yogis. I asked her if I could live an ascetic life in her ashram and she answered with much kindness that I certainly could. Although I wished she were a man looking like a traditional master – old, with a long white beard, and with a peaceful countenance – I decided to be her disciple and followed her to Bulgaria where she had been invited to give several conferences.

At some point, she assigned a yogic name to me, some sort of baptismal Indian name. Although I expected a famous name, like Mahashiva or Milarepa, I was given an apparently commonplace name: “Bhaktimurti”, meaning “the form of devotion”, “the form of piety”. In other words, for me the shortest path to illumination was worshipping someone – a deity or a cosmic power… So, I chose to worship Christ. I think that God had put the name of “Bhaktimurti” into Swami Shivamurti’s mind; even if she was not serving Him but the powers of darkness, God spoke through her just as He had spoken through Balaam’s donkey. Yet, I doubt it that she knew she had benefited me greatly by choosing that name for me.
I had made up my mind to join her ashram and she told me that she would definitely have me in it, but since I had not come of age I needed my father’s written consent. In Bulgaria, something of a great consequence for my future occurred… A yogi woman took me to some well-known churches in Sophia, one of which being a Russian church in whose basement there were the holy relics of Bishop Seraphim Sobolev, a wonder-worker. By his coffin there were small pieces of paper on which people were writing their wishes and prayers to the deceased pious hierarch. I stood by the coffin and entreated him with all my heart to help me. I said to him, “Help me that not my will be done but that God’s will be done with me!” In those moments, I felt that something did change, something that I cannot even put into words. At the time that I was practising yoga, I felt sick whenever I walked into a church; it seemed to me there was no air at all and I could not breathe; besides, I could not stand the liturgical services except with very great difficulty… However, there in that Russian church which housed the bishop’s relics, it was as if a fog was lifting from me. Although he has not been canonized, people worship him as if he were a saint.
I came back to Romania terribly excited about my oncoming trip to Greece. My father gave me permission to go to Greece because he knew I had no intention to graduate from high school anyway. The class mistress begged me to come to school so that the teachers would see me and give me a pass lest I would fail to get me removed, but all I was interested in was how to make progress as a yogi. In fact, even when I used to go to school yoga was my only concern. School studies seemed such a waste! Although I was attending the Computer Science High School, which was the best in Bucharest at that time, and although I was very proud to have passed the entrance test – after all, I had been captivated by computer science all my life – yoga was my great big passion. It had subjugated me so completely that I could not concentrate on anything except for asana and meditation techniques. In all honesty, I had been brainwashed into thinking that I could only read and study yoga materials – nothing else but that.
The departure date was getting near. I had made up my mind that before reaching the ashram, which was near Athens, I would visit Mount Athos where, I had heard, the holy fathers were practising the Jesus Prayer. I wanted to be initiated into the practice of the Jesus Prayer too… My father suggested we should call on Father Constantin Galeriu, a well-known priest in Bucharest, who had suffered for Christ in communist prisons.
Father Galeriu sent me to Father Ilie Cleopa of the Sihastria Monastery in Moldavia, which suited me perfectly since I was already thinking about visiting some monasteries to see how monastic obedience was practiced – as a sort of preparatory stage before the ashram. However, Father Cleopa was so adamantly opposed to the yoga practices and my relationships with the monks at Sihastria were so tense because of their disapproval of my being a yogi that I left the monastery after a very short stay.
After I had returned to Bucharest I joined another New Age spiritual group, called “The Alliance for Spiritual Integration in the Absolute”, which combined Orthodox teachings with spiritualistic teachings and taught people to see auras, angels and whatever else had to do with the so-called spiritual world. In fact, all they did was make people fall prey to demonic deceit, for the devil can sometimes appear as a good angel too… In this new group, the devil could work much more efficiently than in the yoga group, or, to put it differently, he was much more visible. While practicing yoga, one can visualize the spiritual world only after many years, in this group, one could see it on the spot… Although I, for one, did not actually see many paranormal things, I had the power to make others see them; all I had to do was put my hands on top of their heads, say a prayer, and they began to see things right away…
At school, I even initiated a class in acquiring paranormal powers… We would get together in the festivity hall and do our paranormal studies there. Going camping at one time, I taught most of the children that I met there to see the spiritual world… I had no way of knowing that what they saw was coming from self-suggestion or demonic influences. At camp, I wanted to see if I could hypnotize anyone. I tried and… I did succeed. It was easy, much easier than I expected…
One of the instances that made me think about what I was doing was my meeting with a hieromonk. The people in the New Age group had convinced me that there was no point in my going to Greece to be a disciple of Swami Shivamurti Saraswati; in a female monastic community of our country, there was a priest, a saintly man who was a reincarnation of Saint John the Evangelist. I wished to see “Saint John” with my own eyes, so I went to the monastery together with my girlfriend and tantra yoga companion, who was twenty-four. I was almost eighteen. As we approached the monastery fence, we saw the reverend father standing next to the fence, as if he had been waiting for us. He asked us, “You are yogis, aren’t you? Go away, you, lost souls! Here is a monastery and this ground is sacred… What are you doing here? Who has heard of such a thing – boys and girls coming together to a monastery…? You, sinners, aren’t you ashamed of yourselves? How dare you come here, of all places? You, followers of Steiner, theosophists and God only knows what else…” he muttered, entering the building that housed the monastic cells. My girlfriend had indeed read many of Rudolf Steiner’s writings and other theosophical works. The reverend father could see right through us… Only later did I understand why he had scolded us for having come together to the monastery – he was referring to the fact that we were lovers, but at the time I had no idea that what we were doing was fornication and that it was a sin.

8.


My girlfriend and I stepped inside the church, thinking that he would not chase us out of there. When he entered the church, he pointed his finger at us and asked us, “You believe in reincarnation, don’t you?” – “Yes,” I answered, being convinced that I had to stand up for the truth in front of Christians who were not familiar with the truth. Then, he added, “And you think that I am John the Evangelist, don’t you?” – “Yes,” I answered with conviction. “Get out, you lost souls! Here is the House of the Lord, and if you do not renounce your madness it means that you do not belong here!” I did not expect him to drive us out of the church. I knew that both the Christian tradition and the Oriental tradition demanded that the patience of the disciple should be put to the test in the most unexpected ways, so I was not going to give in. My girlfriend, who was older, felt bad at hearing the priest’s rebuke and burst into tears…
It would have been natural that I should be converted to the Orthodox faith right then and there… My friends from the “New Alliance” group had repeatedly told me that before accepting me as his secret disciple, the priest would put me to a very difficult test indeed and I thought it was all a trial. Having been manipulated and indoctrinated through and through, I did not realize that the reverend father really meant what he said. We returned to Bucharest, but my wish to see that priest again was getting stronger by the minute. I went back to the monastery and he asked me to choose between the Church teachings and the New Age teachings I had formerly believed in. I refused to let go of my erroneous spiritual commitments and I decided to take off on a pilgrimage to the Moldavian monasteries. A strange thing happened to me at the Sihla Skete. While I was standing in front of a monastic cell with the Bible in my hand, a priest came up to me and asked me to read a certain passage to him; his hair and beard were white and he had a gentle face; in the passage, it said that heretics would be punished for their erroneous ways. Then the priest walked away and I thought, “Yes, heretics would be punished, that’s for sure, but why did he ask me, of all people, to read that passage? Does that mean I am a heretic?”
Close to the Sihla Skete there is a cave where Saint Teodora lived the harsh, ascetic life of a hermit; ravens were providing for her, carrying food to her in their beaks. I wanted to spend a night in that cave, pray there, and ask God to help me choose the right path. The monastery abbot gave me his blessing, so one night I started making for the cave. On the way through the forest, I heard all sorts of strange noises. Someone had told me that three years before a man was eating raspberries from a bush and on the other side of the bush there was a big bear… I could not wait to reach the cave where I thought it would be nice and peaceful; during the day, I had gone there several times to pray and it had been so quiet…
Yet this time it was not so at all… That night was going to be the most awful night of my life… I thought I would stay up all night and say the Jesus Prayer, but the temptations came very fast. First, there were the bats – many bats flying so close to me, flapping their wings, that I felt the cold draught of air made by those dreadful wings blow right into my face. I was scared stiff and I felt sick. I was afraid one of those bats would try to cling to my hair. Although I had had my head shaved a year before in order to look like a true yogi, my hair had grown in the meantime, so I covered my head with my leather coat to keep the bats off. At some point, I thought that maybe God wanted to punish me for my sins and I uncovered my head, but the bats did not touch it… After a while, there was another temptation: mice started climbing my boots. It was a terrible feeling… Some of the people who had been in that cave before told me that there were no bats and no mice in it, but I saw them… On the other hand, perhaps what I saw was a demonic sight… It was so difficult to tell…
I was getting more and more scared. I felt that the nervous tension was reaching breaking point; I actually thought I would go out of my mind. I also thought that if I fell asleep the devil would get hold of me. It is so difficult to explain but it was what I felt and what I thought… I kept dropping candle wax into my palms, on different spots, so that the burns would keep me awake. I prayed and prayed, “God, by the grace of the hegumen’s blessing, have mercy on me! God, by the power of obedience, have mercy on me!” I could not say the Jesus Prayer at all; all I did all night long was to read prayers from a prayer book from beginning to end; as soon as I finished it, I started reading the same prayers all over again…
Then, there was another temptation that really topped the previous ones. All of a sudden, I saw this huge animal walking into the cave through its very narrow entrance; he stepped in and took three big steps. The first step made me lift my head, the second step made me quite apprehensive, and the third one was the pits. It was a big animal alright and it could only have been a bear. I thought, “I do not have room to get out of the cave, not even if I tried to slide by him. If I try to fight him, I do not stand a chance of defeating him. Best thing is to die in prayer.” I was positive that I would die right then and there – so I just prayed without turning to look at the bear… Realizing that there was no longer any noise behind me, I turned to the cave entrance, but there was no animal anywhere in sight… It had been a demonic temptation that had frightened the daylights out of me… Maybe there were bats and mice in that cave but there certainly was no bear, because a bear could not get out of that cave without making the same kind of noise it had made when stepping inside it – since the entrance was so very narrow… Those who are familiar with the cave know what I am talking about and will definitely agree with me… God did see that I had not entered the cave to brag about my ascetic efforts afterwards, but that I was desperate and I wanted to pray to Him and entreat Him to show me the right path. I was afraid that the Orthodox faith was not the true path either and that I would have to look for another spiritual group. I had rather die than exchange an erroneous path for another one. I prayed to Him, “God, let me die rather than live far from You and teach others to take the wrong path”… The night after the terrifying night spent inside the cave, I had a dream that changed my life. I dreamed I was looking in a canonical book on the expiation of sins, searching for a canon that would be suited for my sins. In the dream, I heard a clear and powerful voice, which woke me up. It said, “Here is your canon: you shall teach the others about the philosophy of the Church Fathers.” I awoke at once, trying to understand why the canon I had been assigned, which I had perceived as a divine message, did not refer to my teaching other people about the theology of the Church Fathers, not about their philosophy. An experienced father confessor explained to me what that meant: God did not want me to think that the dream had been induced by self-suggestion, so that was why I heard the word “philosophy” instead of “theology”. To be sure, at that time I did not know that the philosophy of the Church Fathers was in fact their theology, i.e. speaking with God and about God…

The divine voice that came to me in that dream marked a turning point in my life. I went back to the reverend father that had chased me away twice and told him I wanted to embrace the Orthodox faith and become a churchgoer. I prepared myself for confession – I wrote out my sins on paper (there were seven pages overall) and then I went to confession. I felt that my soul was cleansed from sin and that my life changed completely… Although I was still unworthy of it, I received the Holy Eucharist, following the reverend father’s advice and with his blessing.
Since then I gave up my belief in reincarnation, the yoga practices, and sexual debauchery. There were some hard times, some very hard ones, but I always felt Christ was near me… Saying these words to you and thinking about my past feels as if I were telling someone else’s story. It is difficult for me to remember that I was a yogi; it seems it had not been me… In truth, repentance purifies the mind and cleanses the soul.
After a few years, I got married and I had the feeling that I was a virgin; I really had the feeling that I had not known any other woman before and that my wife was the first woman in my life… In fact, a life of sin does not resemble a family life – not in the very least. Although on the surface they may seem similar, they are two altogether different things.
What happened after my first confession of sins? I started attending church services, I went to college and studied theology, graduating from the Department of Orthodox Theology and then taking a master’s degree in Denominational Studies and Ecumenism (focusing on the aberrations of the New Age Movement). When I was in high school, I met a priest who lived like a saint; at present, a book is being written about his life and about the miracles that he performed. He told me that I would write very many books, which would meet spiritual needs… After having written my first books – by now their number has exceeded twenty – a fellow Christian I met when visiting a monastery told me, “You know, ever since you were in high school Father X (and he named the saint-like priest) said that you would write many books. I see that his words turned out to be quite prophetic…”
I started writing in order to convince those who are far from the Orthodox Church that they are far from the Truth, from beauty, and from inner fulfillment. My first books were against aberrations and spiritual delusions, against astrology and horoscopes, against belief in reincarnation, against the Gnostic Gospels. A Journal of My Conversion – From the Goddess of Death to the Emperor of Life – describes my conversion to Orthodoxy, while one of the latest books I have written, The Gospel according to Judas, attacks not only the Gnostic Gospel attributed to Judas, but also Judas’s way of thinking as it is reflected in the contemporary theology, iconography and literature. I have realized that writing for those who have been deluded by the New Age Movement is not enough: those who are “lukewarm” [Revelation 3:15] and lead a mediocre Christian life need help too. I have written books for young people, as for instance, The Wedding Book – How to Start a Family and Young People and Sexuality, pointing out the way in which debauchery perverts the minds of young men and women in our day and age… I have also written books for mature people, dealing with ways in which one should face troubles and disease, and commentaries on the Paterikon
I am fully aware of the risk I am taking… In Orthodoxy, it is not the young people who should speak up, but the elderly who have a solid spiritual experience… I write because I owe obedience to my spiritual father who said that he regretted that I did not have four hands so I could write more… He also said that I had to write because my redemption depended on it. When I came to Greece for my Ph.D., the first thing I asked a reverend father here was, “Is it all right that I should write so many books, taking into account the fact that I am so young and inexperienced, just because I owe obedience to my spiritual father and because I am under his spiritual authority?” His answer was, “If your spiritual father prays for you and he sustains you by his prayers everything will be fine. Show obedience to him and everything will be all right.”
I had my doubts about obeying: should I or should I not follow the path of obedience? I was even tempted to leave my spiritual father because it seemed to me that he was not the best guide and advisor I could have. One night I had a dream. I dreamed I was inside a church in which there were the holy relics of Saint Nektarios. My spiritual father was praying on one side of the coffin and I was standing on the other side. The saint started moving in the coffin… and I asked him to give me his blessing. He had a big metal cross in his hand and started making the sign of the cross on top of my head. He did it several times, saying, “Bless you, bless you…” On awaking and recalling the dream, I was afraid it might have been sent by the devil, so that I called my spiritual father on his cell phone. I said to him “Father, you know that I do not take dreams seriously, but here is…” – and I related my dream to him. Then I asked him, “Do you think it came from the devil, from my subconscious or from God?” He answered, “How could it have come from the devil when this very morning I was praying for you over the relics of Saint Nektarios? I am in Greece, don’t you know that?” No, I had no idea he was in Greece. I thought he was in Romania, but he had activated his roaming and had answered his cell phone from Greece… I also told my dream to an elder leading a saintly life in a monastery in Greece and he said to me, “Your spiritual father could not have come out and say outright to you that your dream had come from God, lest he fell into the sin of pride – particularly as you saw him next to the saint’s coffin. It was indeed a dream from God. Saint Nektarios wants to encourage you to walk right on along the path of being a witness to Christ…”
That dream was the encouragement I needed in order to go ahead. The road is bumpy, the temptations are great, but I nurture the hope that Christ will help me take another step and then another one…
My life in Christ has been extraordinarily beautiful… The greatest thing for me has been that I came to know the Truth and to know that the Truth is love… In the Orthodox Church, I have learned to love. Christian love is warm – it is not like yogic love, which is cold and superficial… I have discovered the beauty of family life, which is indeed a treasure. Next to my wife and to our three children I have the distinct feeling that I am in the middle of a beautiful dream… It seems to me that people speak and write too little about Christian families. Getting married was almost like a bet in a way: I was hoping that it would be a beautiful life, but I was not sure. My family life has been much more difficult than I had anticipated but also much more beautiful…

 

I give witness to the beauty of the Orthodox faith because some of those who have practised yoga have serious communication problems and are socially maladjusted although they have formally converted to the Orthodox faith; they have received the Christian teaching but they still have a yogic behaviour.
I confess that I am overjoyed at being an Orthodox believer… In the past, I was afraid that I would get bored with it and I kept asking myself, “Will Christian life become commonplace for me?” Moreover, I have discovered that a life lived in communion with God, with the Theotokos, with the saints and martyrs of the Church can be anything but boring.
On the contrary, I believe that the life of a Christian is extremely captivating. In addition, one should be a real hero in order to live like a Christian in this world, which is so full of sin and so fond of heresy.
My purpose has been to convince you to reach out to those who are far from the Church. Usually after a conference, people collect funds for the poor or for Christian missionaries in African countries or for various and sundry social activities.
I shall not ask you to put money in a box but to put a part of your soul in it and to realize that right next to you there may be so many people who have been deluded by different religions and denominations. You could make a difference. You could help them through living a truly Christian life.
These people have had enough of empty words and unconvincing Christian sermons. They need shining examples of a Christian way of living. They want to see in you a living icon of Christ.
Do not force anyone to come to Christ, but win them over with your Christian love. No one can resist love. Today’s world looks for love in the wrong places and all that people find is fake love.
Offer them true love, sacrificial love, and you will change them. Even those who have decided never to change will start out on the path of conversion – slowly, but surely.
Look, I am just sending out to you this unseen box, inside which I am not asking you to put money but I repeat, something far more precious – a part of your soul. Are you up for such a donation?
You would make so very happy! May God assist you in all your good works and bestow His grace on you. Amen.

Source:
http://www.danionvasile.ro/blog/from-the-goddess-of-death-to-the-emperor-of-life/ September 25, 2007

 

MY COMMENTS

In this précis, I have cited the Catholic Church, though far from exhaustively [because there is also criticism of yoga in the Youth Catechism (YouCat) as well as in an October 1989 Vatican Document on Christian Meditation that was addressed to the Bishops of the Catholic Church], and three Orthodox churches. But the Catholic Church in India resolutely promotes yoga in its institutions and through its media.

 

III. Prakash Lasrado‘s letters defending yoga, and my response

On May 5, 2013, I received this forwarded letter which referred to an email from one Prakash Lasrado:

From:
bob.monteiro@gmail.com
To: Date: Wed, 1 May 2013 20:55:58 +0530
Subject: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE […]

The very same day, I wrote to Monteiro

From: Michael Prabhu michaelprabhu@vsnl.net
To:
bob.monteiro@gmail.com
Cc:
prakash_lasrado@yahoo.com

Sent: Sunday, May 5, 2013, 11:33 PM Subject: Re: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE saying, “I am marking a copy of this email to Prakash [Lasrado] as I would like to have a copy of Prakash’s email, the one that you referred to in yours, to read his views on the matter.

This is the reply that I received:

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
Michael Prabhu
Cc:
[to about 100 others]
Sent: Monday, May 06, 2013 10:02 AM

Subject: Re: IS THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN INDIA IN A CONFUSED STATE

Dear Michael, 

I have certain differences of opinion with you.

I feel that … Yoga minus Hindu philosophy/theology is a good body exercise.

Over the next 36 hours, I received copies of a relentless barrage of unrelated and confusing letters which were again, like his first letter, marked to about one hundred others including Cardinals and archbishops.

I then wrote this letter [what follows is an extract] to Prakash Lasrado:

From:
Michael Prabhu
To:
prakash_lasrado@yahoo.com
Cc:
One individual
Bcc: Three individuals

Sent: Tuesday, May 07, 2013 7:34 PM Subject:
YOUR NUMEROUS EMAILS TO ME IN RESPONSE TO MY EMAIL

My dear brother Prakash,

I write this to you with absolutely no offense, so please don’t take it amiss and be offended.

I take every email that I receive very seriously, and as you can see below, I have given the exact same consideration to all of yours, and taken out the relevant information copied below after spending nearly three precious hours of my ministry time on them hoping to gain something, which I really didn’t in the end.

So may I please request you to remove my name from your mailing list after reading this response from me?

In return, I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond], which I request you to not do].

I had written to Robert Monteiro in response to an email forwarded to me by someone, hoping to benefit from something that you wrote and which he referred to and that’s why I had copied you. Monteiro did not reply to me [since this is my second attempt, I find it suspicious if not strange]. You did, but you did not give what I asked for, which was the purpose of my writing that email.

11.

 

Instead I received, within the space of 48 hours, over 20 emails, including the forwards, see below, which I was obliged to read.

That was a bit too much for me to handle considering that I have scores of people who write usefully to me.

 
 

About your first email to me, I respect your positions, as you have a right to them, but,

1. There is no yoga minus Hindu philosophy. If there is, it is obviously not yoga. It is like saying that you will accept Christianity without Christ. I have compiled as well as written hundreds of pages of Catholic information on yoga and will soon release a compilation of another 500 pages or so. Two Vatican documents condemn yoga. If one insists on calling exercises yoga, or on doing yoga, one contravenes and opposes the teachings of Rome. Incidentally, I agree with the positions that Fergus [Misquitta] defended.

You say you do not know “Hindu theology” but yet you comment on related issues. I am not faulting you for that. Just making a point. I write after much study, years of it. […]

 
 

Almost every email addressed to me was copied to about 120 other email ids. I do not understand why you had to do that.

If you wrote to Fergus or to Arcanjo, you either included me as an addressee or copied me in the 120+ list. There was no need to.

When I write/communicate, my letters are on one topic, clear, distinct and uncomplicated and addressed to those concerned.

All of your letters had multiple forwards, each one copied to the 120+. Sometimes the first forward in an email had a cc to me, but in most cases, those ones never reached me. If they had, I would have had many more emails reproduced below.

 
 

If understood correctly, there was no theological error in Dom Desa’s writings. At worst, he put it down badly. I am a rabid critic of anti-Catholic writing especially in The Examiner, and I would be the first one to take up the issue if there was. Incidentally, two successive emails from you had the same two pdf attachments. I am a person who likes disciplined correspondence. Several of your emails below had forwarded material that had no connection with other matter in the same mail. That is, they were on different subjects. For a genuine researcher like me, it makes things very difficult.

 
 

Towards the end, you started to send general Catholic information. I am subscribed to all Catholic news agencies and so I already have all the information that you sent. We are both wasting our time.

Kindly honour my request to have my name removed, brother.

Thank you and God bless you. Michael

 

Prakash Lasrado continued his torrent of letters copied to his entire mailing list. He has written on a number of issues. When he referred to the statements of someone who he was challenging, he often described the person’s statements as “allegations“, imputing that they were false! When inviting responses to his emails, he always called for the recipients to “rebut” him, the connotation of the word “rebut” used by him in his emails is that he himself agreed in advance that his statements were erroneous and merited rebutting!!

Another point of interest is that in the majority of instances, the subject line of his email had nothing absolutely to do with its contents. For that reason you will find that line omitted in the reproduced letters.

 

The day following my above cited letter, I received this [extract of a letter] from Prakash Lasrado:

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals

Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 9:12 AM

Michael Prabhu has asked me to remove his name from the cc list which I will do subsequently.

 

BUT PRAKASH LASRADO DID NOT HONOUR HIS WORD! I HAVE CONTINUED TO RECEIVE HUNDREDS OF EMAILS FROM HIM TILL TODAY.

Interestingly, his very latest letters are being addressed to me and copied to all the others!!!

I must add that the number of cc recipients of Prakash Lasrado‘s emails has shrunk as several people asked him to remove their names/email addresses from his mailing list.

On my part, I kept the assurance given by me to him in my one and only response to him when I wrote, “I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond].

I have also not allowed myself to be provoked by Prakash Lasrado into “rebutting” him, copy to the others.

If it becomes necessary in the future, Prakash Lasrado will receive from me the “rebuttals” that he so badly desires and solicits from the recipients of his emails. They will of course appear in reports on this web site.

For the moment, I am recording here his statements on yoga, my comments at the end.

His opening statement [see May 06, 2013] on yoga is recorded on the previous page.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 9:36 AM

Michael Prabhu,

You say yoga is banned by Rome.

Show me one unequivocal statement from a Vatican document that yoga as an exercise is banned.

12.

 

 

For me, yoga minus Hindu philosophy/theology is a body exercise which improves your blood circulation, lowers blood pressure etc and removes ailments.

You may give a different name instead of yoga, I don’t care.

Rebut me with cc to all. I don’t mind the humiliation.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 11:45 AM

Michael Prabhu,

You have a surname Prabhu and Prabhu means God.

Are you a god? Are you a devotee of Krishna as mentioned in Wikipedia?

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prabhu

Now analyze your surname vis-à-vis the word yoga.

If you are really strict with the word yoga, you should not carry the surname Prabhu as it refers to devotee of Krishna.

Kindly rebut me with cc to all if I am wrong.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Wednesday, May 08, 2013 12:06 PM

Michael Prabhu,

What Christians are referring to is hatha yoga. Not Hindu spiritual discipline.

Refer Oxford dictionary meaning of hatha yoga

http://oxforddictionaries.com/us/definition/american_english/hatha%2Byoga?q=hatha+yoga

Definition of hatha yoga

Noun

A yoga system of physical exercises and breathing control.

Origin:

From Sanskrit haṭha ‘force’ and yoga

Rebut me with cc to all.

 

From:
Prakash Lasrado
To:
prabhu; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Thursday, May 09, 2013 8:37 AM Subject: Hatha Yoga as an exercise is acceptable.

Michael Prabhu,

Regarding Surya Namaskar exercise do not bow down to the sun and worship the sun. Still you can do this exercise without compromising on Catholic faith.

In fact yoga has a namaaz posture which is also good for improving circulation to the brain. Namaaz posture is borrowed from Muslims and even Muslim clerics are not against yoga as long as it is only a body exercise.

http://articles.timesofindia.indiatimes.com/2009-01-29/delhi/28043824_1_national-fatwa-council-yoga-offering-namaz

Rebut me with cc to all if you still find hatha yoga unacceptable.

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc:
100+ individuals
Sent: Thursday, May 09, 2013 6:23 PM

Subject: Rebuttal to Michael Prabhu-Cancer healing.

Michael Prabhu,

You have criticized Fr. John Valdaris below

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/02/24/fr-john-valdaris-new-age-cures-for-cancer/

I support Fr. John Valdaris. Fr. Valdaris is right in saying negative emotions cause cancer.

I am happy that Fr. Valdaris is teaching Christ prayer yoga as long as it is devoid of Hindu theology/philosophy.

I believe that Christ centred prayer can actually heal cancer if said with faith.

Fr. Valdaris is a wise man.

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Cardinal Oswald Gracious; Three individuals Cc:
100+ individuals

Sent: Thursday, May 16, 2013 3:54 PM

Subject: Enneagram practioners should be banned from conducting spiritual retreats.

Rev. Cardinal Gracias, Bishop Thazath, Fr. Vallooran,

[…] Inculturation is OK but there is a limit to inculturation.

One cannot dabble in occult, Ouija boards, séances, necromancy, mediums and wizards, crystal gazing, witchcraft,  divination and fortune telling etc.

Even Yoga is good as long as there are no elements of sorcery, divination, magic etc. Hatha Yoga is good for the body since it helps in curing physical ailments. Also a Christ centred Yoga is OK. […]

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: 100+ individuals Sent: Thursday, May 16, 2013 7:37 PM

Subject: An American Franciscan priest answers questions on Yoga

Michael Prabu,

Since you are anti-yoga, Fr. Pat McCloskey answers questions on yoga.
http://www.stanthonymessenger.org/AskAFranciscan/Question.aspx?question=38

13.

 

Ask a Franciscan By Father Pat McCloskey, OFM

What Is the Church’s Teaching on Yoga?

Last May, Christopher Heffron’s article “Holistic Care: Treating Mind, Body and Spirit,” cited the benefits of yoga. Speakers whom I greatly respect have said that Catholics should not do yoga or Pilates™. Does the Catholic Church allow this?

Answer

Although some Catholics consider yoga as “New Age” because of its pre-Christian origins in Hinduism, the Catholic Church has not forbidden it because it does not require a single religious meaning. Pilates™ is an exercise program, not a religious statement. Indeed, there are agnostics and atheists who use yoga and/or Pilates™ to improve their breathing, posture, coordination and concentration.

Yoga began among people who believed in many gods and had no contact with God’s revelation contained in the Bible. When Catholics meditate and pray, they do so as members of a faith community that recognizes Scripture as the word of God and that celebrates the sacraments given to us by Jesus.

Possible misuses of yoga and other non-Christian forms of meditation and prayer are addressed in the October 15, 1989, “Letter to the Bishops of the Catholic Church on Some Aspects of Christian Meditation.” The letter was issued by the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith and is available through its section of www.vatican.va.

That document cites Vatican II’s Declaration on the Relationship of the Church to Non-Christian Religions that the Catholic Church “rejects nothing of what is true and holy in these religions” (#2). I think most Americans who use yoga or Pilates™ do so for exercise. There is nothing wrong with that.

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu; One individual
Cc: 100+ individuals Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 10:03 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

MD Anderson Cancer Centre University of Texas is a top US cancer institute.

Even they have published 5 ways to reduce stress. Read how yoga helps prevent cancer.

http://www.mdanderson.org/publications/focused-on-health/issues/2010-august/stress.html

 

MY COMMENTS

Several of
Prakash Lasrado‘s
letters were “rebutted” by a couple of the recipients upon which he
entered into arguments with them. It is pointless to discuss them here because these issues have already been addressed by many Catholic authors in the series of reports and articles at the end of this present report.

He is for yoga — as I am avowedly against it – and the matter is therefore not discussable between us.

As with other yoga enthusiasts, he has been seduced to believe [his letter of May 08, 2013 12:06 PM] that yoga breathing is the breathing in and out of air. It is NOT. It is the breathing of the monistic universal life force energy called prana in Sanskrit, chi or ch’i in Chinese and ki in Japanese.

He has reproduced one article by Franciscan Father Pat McCloskey OFM to support his contention that yoga as an exercise may be practised without any inhibitions by Christians. I myself can provide him with many more such articles. He might as well cite the Franciscan brothers-run St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR) case to argue that if the Franciscan brothers in Mumbai and Cardinal Oswald Gracias
of Bombay archdiocese promote and permit yoga, yoga must be safe and good for Catholics.

For the time will come when people will not put up with sound doctrine. Instead, to suit their own desires, they will gather around them a great number of teachers to say what their itching ears want to hear. –II Timothy 4:3

I have reproduced [in the listed files] scores of articles written by priests who condemn yoga.

 

The Brahma Kumaris

We have seen in section I that the archdiocese of Mumbai’s Franciscan brothers-run St Francis Institute of Management and Research (SFIMAR) has made yoga a compulsory subject for its students. On page 1, we read, “Also Stress Management sessions by the
Brahmakumaris
are conducted regularly at SFIMAR.

What is the Brahma Kumaris?

The Brahmakumaris or Brahma Kumaris is without any shadow of doubt a New Age organization. They are also a recognised New Religious Movement or NRM, and cult. Yet they are invited over to re-mould the souls of Catholic students. Brahma Kumaris propagate the form of yoga that is called Raja Yoga.

 

Christianity Refutes the New Age

Interview with Teresa Osorio of the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue

http://www.zenit.org/en/articles/christianity-refutes-the-new-age
EXTRACT

VATICAN CITY, February 7, 2003 (Zenit.org) A new Vatican document on the New Age movement has stirred up great interest in the media. The report, entitled “Jesus Christ, Bearer of the Water of Life: A Christian Reflection on the ‘New Age’,” was presented February 3 by a team of members of different Vatican organizations, including the Pontifical Council for Culture and the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue. The signatories acted with the assistance of the Congregation for the Evangelization of Peoples and the Pontifical Council for Promoting Christian Unity.
To lend a greater appreciation of this important document, ZENIT interviewed one of its authors, Dr. Teresa Osorio Goncalves, of the Pontifical Council for Inter-Religious Dialogue, coordinator of the working group on Sects and New Religious Movements.

 

14.

 

 

Q: Does New Age speak about changing the world?

Osorio: A pamphlet of the Indian Brahma Kumaris movement says: “Something is going to happen … You can make it happen by associating at the same time with millions of others, gathered in a type of new communion of saints, who by their strength and intrinsic creativity have the force capable of tipping the world over to the side of righteousness.”

But will thought be enough to change the world? The way proposed to us by Jesus Christ is far more exacting and fascinating: it is the one of reciprocal love, that is translated into concrete works and creates living communities that build a new world.

 

The United Nations, the unity of religions, the new world religion and the New Age Movement

Source:
DHARMA BHARATHI-NEW AGE IN CATHOLIC EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS
August 2002/August 2003/June 2009 by Michael Prabhu

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DHARMA_BHARATHI-NEW_AGE_IN_CATHOLIC_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc
EXTRACT

As the New Age Movement prepares man for his role in the New World Order, the vehicles and philosophies are also being prepared. One is the United Nations.

In order to bring about a one-world order it is necessary to justify ever increasing government interference in our private lives… Here we look where one eventual focus will be- the United Nations. Robert Muller is the Asst. Secretary-General and has served under numerous Secretaries-General. His book “New Genesis- Shaping a Global Spirituality” is an eye-opener for those who will see the spiritual direction the UN is headed.

Let us see Muller’s way of “shaping a global spirituality”:

“…as vividly described in the story of the Tree of Knowledge, having decided to become like God through knowledge… we have also become masters in deciding between good and evil… This gives Catholic, Christian and all spiritual educators a marvelous opportunity to teach a new morality and ethics…”

Some Christians will question the negative view of the UN,
yet in any reading about the UN it is never long before the New Age and occult spirituality is encountered.

Paul Henri Spaak, former President of the UN General Assembly once said “Send us a man who can hold the allegiance of all the people, and whether he be God or devil we will receive him.

One booklet based on Alice Bailey’s (of the Theosophical Society) teachings which deals with the United Nations and entering the “Global Age” points to the new way of thinking and behaving… The view is taken that the UN stands not only as the vehicle for this change but as the catalyst.

When we turn to the UN we are able to see for ourselves the diabolical evidence. The Meditation Room at the UN Headquarters in New York is shaped like a truncated pyramid (the Illuminati insignia) laid on its side.

“To those versed in esoteric understanding, the crescents and triangles present a definite form that takes shape, in the centre and outer circle of the mural as the Illuminati eye.” (The Broken Cross, Piers Compton, 1981) The New Order is political, social and religious, and we see the hand of the UN in all three… The evidence for the
UN being central in Satan’s plan is almost endless1 (The author provides several pages of supporting evidence.) Recently
the Brahmakumaris were granted Consultative Status by the United Nations. It is the first spiritual institution to be given such status
. Referring to this, Dr. Muller said… stressed the need for evolving spirituality to usher in peace. “Such spirituality will be based on a happy blend of spiritual values of the East and the material progress of the West“, he said.2

A prestigious “Universal Peace Conference” was held in India in 1983 at the World Spiritual University, headquarters of the Brahmakumaris’ Raja Yoga Society, a United Nations affiliate. Among the 3000 delegates from 42 countries was Robert Muller. In his keynote speech to the delegates, he said: The time has come to obtain peace on this planet… The U. N. Charter has to be supplemented by a charter of spiritual laws… I think that what is wrong… we have forgotten that… we have a cosmic evolution and [spiritual] destiny.3

NOTES

1 Understanding the New Age, Roy Livesey, 1986, pages 27-36

2 Zero Update No.3, Maranatha Revival Crusade, Secunderabad, India, 1983

3 The Seduction of Christianity, Dave Hunt and T. A. McMahon, 1985, pages 53, 54

 

Brahma Kumaris

http://brahmakumaris.info/w/index.php?title=Drishti

During meditation, Brahma Kumari sisters give
drishti*,
a spiritually-charged gaze which is beneficial to the recipient. Shiv Baba himself gives drishti when he appears through the medium.

*Drishti is a point of focus where the gaze rests during asana and meditation practice. Focusing on a drishti aids concentration, since it is easier to become distracted when the eyes are wandering all over the room. Each yoga pose has a specific drishti, which also aids in alignment. For instance, in Extended Side Angle Pose – Parsvakonasana the gaze is towards the raised hand, which also reminds us the turn our heads up towards the ceiling. Drishtis are particularly emphasized in
Ashtanga yoga. In Downward Facing Dog, the drishti is your navel.

Source: http://yoga.about.com/od/howtospeakyoga/g/drishti.htm.

 

15.

 

 

What Brahma Kumaris don’t want you to know

http://hiddendoctrine.wordpress.com/2010/01/29/about-brahma-kumaris/

January 29, 2010

Brahma Kumaris’ Raja Yoga is now promoted behind the facade of new age, positive thinking, values based and corporate training courses. Many individuals experience benefit from these. Indeed, some individuals can look back at their time as a “student” of the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University [BKWSU] positively. However, whether right or wrong, at the core of BKWSU teachings and lifestyles are identical elements to recognised cult behaviour. Elements that are hidden from the general public and slowly introduced during the process of indoctrination.

Whilst claiming to have 8,500 centres in 100 countries, the vast majority of these are privately owned residential homes and apartments, many taking donations to pay for personal mortgages. The Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University is not an educational institution but an unaccredited new religious movement.

Brahma Kumari beliefs include:

» belief in the imminent destruction of this world by an unavoidable Nuclear Holocaust (now overdue by 30 to 50 years)

» belief in themselves as the only true messengers of God.

» belief that God only speaks to them and them alone in person at their Indian headquarters via a mediumistic channeller.

» hypnagogic, trance-like practises and repetitive auto-suggestion.

» fixation on attracting VIPs to enhance their credibility and act as “microphones” for their message.

» exaggerated distinction between “pure” (their teachings and activities) and “impure” (the rest of the World’s opinions and leaders)

» exaggerated sense of self-importance (they being topknot “Brahmins”), the rest of the World (Untouchables or “Shudras”)

» belief in an unrealistic view of science, e.g. all of time existing within one endlessly repeating 5,000 year timeframe.

» a slow and gradual re-writing of their core beliefs as they fail.

» unquestionable and unaccountable non-democratic leadership.

» amassing of considerable wealth from followers under such pressures.

» complete separation from non-BKs by complete control of diet, demanding lifestyle, celibacy.

» graphic exaggeration of the plight of those that leave the group: “grinding of teeth like the sound of mustard seeds … crying tears of blood at Destruction”, sexual activity being like “throwing one’s self from a 5-storey high building”, having to face a severe God at Judgement Day.

» secrecy, revision and disguise of the nature and process of teachings.

» intense and long lasting social and psychological problems within individuals leaving the organisation.

The Brahma Kumaris encourage followers:

» not to eat food cooked by impure non-followers such as physical relatives.

» to practice detachment from parents and children.

» to separate from non-Brahma Kumari partners and family so as not to make any more “karmic accounts” with them that would be obstacles to their path.

Under these pressures, individuals are willing to put aside reason and surrender themselves mind, body and wealth, to the will of senior members of the BKWSU. Most of these senior members are professionally untrained in any manner whatsoever. Despite dabbling with perhaps the deepest levels of the human mind, many of these senior members have only ever had a basic education, e.g. 3 years schooling, and no professional experience. One senior BK recently estimated that in India there were as many as 20,000 so-called teachers that have had no training whatsoever. The curriculum and teaching methods have been likened to that of a primary school or kindergarten where followers are infantilized as children.

In this situation, individuals are open to manipulation, the influence of the group or other psyches. Major life decisions are taken on their behalf under the guise of “God’s instructions”. They take on many new, extreme and unproven beliefs unquestioningly in a wish to be accepted. At the point of the failure in these beliefs, or the failure in trust of those self-elected senior practitioners, ex-members are almost without any social support mechanism whatsoever.

Ex-Brahma Kumaris (female) and ex-Brahma Kumars (male) are often unable or unwilling to accept the help of family, or even the help of professionals, who have not gone through the same experience. The strength of mind, developed will or depth of ill explained experience make ex-BK Raja Yogis very independent, detached and resilient.

The organization’s mental training roots distrust of non-BKs at a deep, even sub-conscious level. It is suggested that perhaps only others that have gone through similar experiences can help to explain these, share their pain and make suggestions on how to survive.

 

Cardinal Oswald Gracias
and

other Church leaders have
already been consorting with the Brahma Kumaris:

Conversion focus of inter-faith talks

http://www.dnaindia.com/mumbai/report_conversion-focus-of-inter-faith-talks_1264434
EXTRACT

By Linah Baliga, June 13, 2009

Mumbai: An inter-faith interaction between Hindu and Catholic religious leaders, held at Mumbai’s Shanmukhananda Hall on Friday, appears to have focused a lot of time on the issue of conversions and the killings at Kandhamal in Orissa last year.
While the Hindu side was represented, among others, by the Sankaracharya of Kanchi Kamakoti Peetham, Jayendra Saraswati, and Sri Sri Ravi Shankar, the Christian side was represented by Mumbai Archbishop Cardinal Oswald Gracias, and Cardinal Jean Louis P Tauran, the Pope’s representative from the Vatican.
[…] Among the other Hindu leaders who attended the dialogue were Swami Chidananda Saraswati of Uttaranchal, Swami Vishveshwarananda Giri Maharaj of Mumbai, Swami Nikhileshwarananda of Vadodara, the Prajapita of
Brahmakumaris from Rajasthan, and Chaturvedi Swami of Chennai.

 

16.

 

 


The Catholic side was represented, apart from Cardinal Gracias and Cardinal Tauran, by Archbishop Quintana of the Vatican Nunciature in Delhi, Cardinal Topno of Ranchi, Archbishop Gali Bali of Guntur, Archbishop Felix Machado of Nashik, and Bishop Thomas Dabre of Pune.
Cardinal Tauran had this to say: “India is a cradle of many religions. What impresses me is that Indians are open minded and tolerant with positive values. We know this inter-faith meeting will have a positive outcome. It gives an orientation and a beginning of something.”

This is just one of several news reports I have, showing Church leaders’ closeness to the Brahmakumaris.

 

UPDATE, JULY 5, 2013

I. UPDATE ON THE BRAHMA KUMARIS, SECTION I:

For details, see my report BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY
2 JULY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc, from which I excerpt this:

Briefly, who are the Brahma Kumaris?

The Brahmakumaris or Brahma Kumaris is a New Age organization. It is also recognised as a New Religious Movement or NRM, and an elitist [only 900,000 will be saved] end-of-the-world doomsday cult. The Brahma Kumaris propagate the form of yoga that is called Raja Yoga. It is pro-abortion and enforces total sexual celibacy of cult members and therefore an enemy of the Catholic Church’s culture of life stand. Its teachings are controlled and guided by a “medium” or “channelled entity the Brahma Kumaris believe is God“. The doctrines of karma and reincarnation are intrinsic to its teachings. Its psychic meditations are dangerous.

Its “World Spiritual University” is NOT an academic institution but the name of its NEW AGE RELIGION.

Yet it is engaged by a Catholic institution to poison the souls of Catholic students. The St Francis Institute of Management and Research provides no safe alternative to Catholics who do not want to be subjected to Hindu yogic meditation. Instead, if they do not participate in the yoga/Brahma Kumaris programme, they are “disciplined” with fines and loss of attendance, and face being debarred from writing their examinations.

III. UPDATE ON PRO-YOGA LETTERS FROM PRAKASH LASRADO, SECTION III:

Prakash Lasrado
continues with his barrage of letters, seeking ‘evidence’ that Catholics may practise yoga.

My comments are given below. He is desperate to find an eminent Catholic personality, a priest or bishop, who will give him an authoritative statement endorsing yoga. Since reiki is condemned by the U.S. bishops, and yoga is not, he decides that yoga is not a spiritual danger for Catholics. He agrees “partly” with me that “yoga has hidden dangers if not practiced with caution and if Hindu spirituality gets mixed up with Christian spirituality“. It’s like someone planning to get a little bit pregnant! He adds that yoga “is OK if it is Christ centred or practised as a physical exercise“, like there are instruction manuals or Church guidelines on how to filter out the Hindu elements in yoga. I have purchased a large number of books on “Christian” yoga authored by Catholics, including several by priests, and there is not a single one of them free from syncretism, religious pluralism, indifferentism, New Age, etc. Interestingly, he writes to Fr. Tom Ryan, a Paulist priest in Washington, DC, the U.S., and the Auxiliary Bishop of Sydney, Julian Porteous, and not to any INDIAN priest or Bishop or Cardinal for such an endorsement although several are on his hundred-plus mailing list. Not one of them would answer him if he did. The priest he wrote to is a leading yogi in the United States, and hands Lasrado the expected endorsement; the bishop who responds to his question on yoga with a disappointing answer.

See pages 22 and 23 for their exchange of letters.

On this ministry’s web site, there is an October 2012 article NEW AGE-BISHOP JULIAN PORTEOUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE-BISHOP_JULIAN_PORTEOUS.doc

that already features all the information that Prakash Lasrado belatedly sent out in his various emails. Anti-New Age crusaders are well aware that the bishop, an exorcist, has been an outspoken critic of yoga, reiki, Harry Potter, enneagrams, etc. Lasrado may be unaware that in July 2012 the bishop preached at the Divine Retreat Centre, Muringoor as the DRC has opened a centre near Sydney.

Also, information in the form of the bishop’s articles, extracts from articles, and a couple of unanswered letters from me to the bishop may be found in a number of files at this ministry’s web site:

APPLAUSE, JOKES, AND SAYING GOOD MORNING AT MASS
[2 articles], DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-01 [reference],
MARTIAL ARTS [reference/letter/extract], NEW AGE-INTERNATIONAL THEOLOGICAL VIDEO CONFERENCE [speech], NEW COMMUNITY BIBLE 19-INDIAN CHURCH’S SYNCRETIZED BIBLE EXPORTED
[letter], REIKI AND HOLISTIC HEALING [reference, article], SATANISM, DELIVERANCE AND EXORCISM
[reference]. Prakash Lasrado has been sending coal to Newcastle.

On page 1 in the present June 30, 2013 report

YOGA AND THE BRAHMA KUMARIS AT A CATHOLIC COLLEGE IN THE ARCHDIOCESE OF BOMBAY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_THE_BRAHMA_KUMARIS_AT_A_CATHOLIC_COLLEGE_IN_THE_ARCHDIOCESE_OF_BOMBAY.doc

I had written, “Another compilation of hundreds of more-recent articles exposing the spiritual dangers of any form of yoga is being prepared for release.”

17.

 

 

Prakash Lasrado‘s final weak argument [July 04, 2013 8:36 AM] is that the “Church has not formally banned yoga in Australia“.

Before as well as after that, he spews out information scavenged from the Internet to support his pro-yoga stance, below. It cannot be denied that some are Catholic sources, but it’s like appealing to the Bombay archdiocesan weekly, the Examiner, or to the book of Rules and Regulations of the
St Francis Institute of Management and Research, Mumbai, to argue that just because they [Catholic archdiocesan media and a Catholic college] promote yoga and the Brahma Kumaris, the spirituality of yoga and the Brahma Kumaris is safe for Catholic consumption. Prakash Lasrado has received his desired “rebuttal” from at least one person:

 

1. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 6:41 PM

Subject: Yoga Can Help Catholics Connect More Deeply With God

http://www.americancatholic.org/news/report.aspx?id=3579

 

2a. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 7:18 PM

Subject: Query for Michael Prabhu on yoga

Michael Prabhu,

1. Why is the Catholic University of America (run by US Catholic bishops) holding yoga classes if yoga is not permissible according to you?

http://kanecenter.cua.edu/classes/yoga/index.cfm

2. Why is the Australian Catholic University holding yoga classes?

https://www.acu.edu.au/staff/our_university/publications/acu_update/2009/issue_16/yoga_back_by_popular_demand!

Kindly rebut me with cc to all. Prakash

2b. From:
arcanjo sodder
To:
prakash lasrado ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 6:57 AM

Subject: RE: Query for Michael Prabhu on yoga

Prakash, Two wrongs don’t make a thing right. A. M. Sodder

 

3a. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Archie Sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 9:27 AM

Subject: Show me a Vatican statement that yoga is banned.

Michael Prabhu, Arcanjo,

Show me one unequivocal statement from the Vatican or any bishop’s conference worldwide where yoga is banned?

Reiki is banned by the US Conference of Bishops officially by giving a good justification. Prakash

3b. From:
arcanjo sodder
To:
prakash lasrado ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 10:01 AM

Subject: RE: Show me a Vatican statement that yoga is banned.

Prakash,

Do you think that the any authority worldwide is going to give a statement so easily?

You will get a statement only when sufficient public opinion is gathered.

As you are aware till today no catholic newspaper published in India which includes the Examiner and UCAN have published any article to show what Bishop Isidore Fernandes has done. Merely because they have not made a statement it does not mean that what he has done is correct and not a grave liturgical abuse.

One of the first persons who has exposed the rot of consecrating a Protestant Bishop by a Roman Catholic Bishop was exposed by Michael Prabhu. Could any person give me a reason why what he had done has been kept under the wraps by the authorities concerned?

The act may seem very simple but it means passing of the Power given to the Roman Catholic Bishop by the successors of Peter to a Protestant.

We are given lovely sermons but our religion begins when the preaching ends.

Isn’t there a sin of complicity?

The laity is being selectively fed with information.

A .M. Sodder

3c. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
arcanjo sodder ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 10:57 AM

Subject: Re: Show me a Vatican statement that yoga is banned.

Arcanjo,

Since as you indirectly imply that Vatican has not officially given a ban on yoga we cannot condemn those who do yoga.

We can only debate for or against.

Just as you cannot condemn anybody unless a piece of legislation becomes enforced law from a particular date onwards.

Yoga has some plus and some minus points. Our job is to get rid of the minus points. If the minus points cannot be got rid off, then ban it.

Let the Vatican and the worldwide conference of bishops put their heads together on yoga just as Reiki has been condemned in the US and then we can take action.

Bishop Isidore Fernandes violated Canon law and hence he was punished. It was not possible to punish Isidore if no existing law was present.

To summarize, let’s wait for official ban or acceptance on yoga before condemning anybody.

Till then let us be cautious about yoga’s minus points and dangers of syncretism.

18.

 

 

I don’t believe that any single one of the prominent Indian bishops has pastorally communicated the contents of two Vatican Documents, those of October 15, 1989, and February 3, 2003, that speak on the spiritual dangers of transcendental mediation [T.M.], Zen and yoga. How can they when the practice of Hindu and Buddhist meditations, Vipassana included, are taught by influential priests, some of them heavily funded from overseas, organizations, retreat houses, and now even in colleges in their dioceses?

It is because of this that yoga proponents like Prakash Lasrado can brazenly — and stupidly — demand “one unequivocal statement from the Vatican or any bishop’s conference worldwide where yoga is banned“.

From memory I can affirm that the Bishops’ Conferences and Theological Commissions of Korea, Spain, Ireland, Malaysia, Mexico and Slovakia, and individual bishops in the U.S. as well as the world over are among those who have unequivocally condemned yoga. The Youth Catechism [YouCat #355, 356] which like the Catechism of the Catholic Church is authority enough for faithful Catholics, states that yoga is New Age.

Prakash Lasrado will never [I sincerely pray that I am wrong] get to hear the Indian bishops condemn yoga.

Neither, I believe, will Rome do so in unambiguous terms. A CBCI condemnation of yoga might, I repeat might, have repercussions on the Catholic community in a Hindu- or Buddhist-majority nation, so Rome has worded Her two Documents in such a way that those who have eyes will see and those who have ears, hear.

Lasrado would find the truth that he pretends to search for if he puts down the shovel that he is using to move coal to Newcastle and studies orthodox Catholic sources on yoga, something he astutely avoids.

 

Earlier pro-yoga letters from Prakash Lasrado:

1a. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 8:38 AM

Subject: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

1.
Stress can cause cancer.

Mice are mammals and they have a body system similar to human beings.

Poor mice are subject to stress and cancer growth is monitored.

Can you stress human beings and then monitor cancer growth? No it is unethical. So forget an FDA trial.

Are you ready to volunteer for an FDA trial in which you are subjected to stress for a long period and see whether you develop cancer?

Only Nazis could conduct horrific medical experiments on prisoners in concentration camps.

2. Michael Prabhu’s website is erroneous.

Michael Prabhu is not the new Pope and the Vatican has not shifted to Chennai. Hence I cannot follow Prabhu blindly.

It is my job to expose Michael Prabhu’s errors and it is his job as my teacher to correct my errors.

Michael Prabhu is not even aware how many prophets in the Old Testament were priests and how many were laypeople. He needs to enroll for a course on biblical studies.

Our religion is a religion of FAITH AND REASON, not blind faith. Read Fides et Ratio by Pope John Paul II below

http://www.vatican.va/holy_father/john_paul_ii/encyclicals/documents/hf_jp-ii_enc_15101998_fides-et-ratio_en.html

Even Christ proved himself that he was the Messiah when he raised Lazarus from the dead and when he raised himself from the dead. Christ has power even over death. Also when Thomas questioned the resurrection, Christ asked Thomas to touch his wounds. He did not want Thomas to blindly believe in Him.

 

1b. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 8:56 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

Anxiety increases cancer severity in mice, study shows

Worrywarts, fidgety folk and the naturally nervy may have a real cause for concern: accelerated cancer. In a new study led by researchers at the Stanford University School of Medicine, anxiety-prone mice developed more severe cancer then their calm counterparts.

http://med.stanford.edu/ism/2012/april/stress.html

 

1c. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 9:04 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

You can read below article which shows how stress reduction can help reduce cancer progression and increase survival rate.

http://jnci.oxfordjournals.org/content/90/1/3.long

 

1d. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 9:07 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

Stress increases breast cancer

http://newsroom.ucla.edu/portal/ucla/stress-significantly-accelerates-171844.aspx

19.

 

1e. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 9:37 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe,

Some doctors say stress cannot cause cancer, some say it can in human beings. So it is still a matter of debate.

Anyway research on mice has proved that stress feeds cancer cells. I believe in the studies on mice and that stress can cause cancer. Remember the word CAN and not WILL. Based on studies on mice, the possibility of cancer due to stress cannot be ruled out in humans. Research is still going on and FDA has not yet made a definitive statement.

A human being cannot be tortured and stressed and then monitored for cancer so it is difficult to conduct an FDA trial.

Hope my explanation clarifies.

 

1f. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 10:03 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe, MD Anderson Cancer Centre University of Texas is a top US cancer institute.

Even they have published 5 ways to reduce stress. Read how yoga helps prevent cancer.

http://www.mdanderson.org/publications/focused-on-health/issues/2010-august/stress.html

 

1g. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; zezie sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Friday, May 17, 2013 10:08 AM

Subject: Re: Stress and Cancer+Michael Prabhu’s questionable knowledge

Joe, MD Anderson ranks no 1 in cancer care in the US, so do not take their articles lightly on stress reduction.

http://www.mdanderson.org/about-us/facts-and-history/institutional-profile/u-s-news-rankings/index.html

 

MY COMMENTS

My Internet connection is down since the past 36 hours; hence I am unable to reproduce here from the Internet, an article that I read in the Times of India newspaper, Chennai edition, page 14, of July 4, 2013. The caption says, “Court: Yoga now a secular American phenomenon“. The court has ruled that yoga is neither religious nor spiritual. Early last morning I received an email “Yoga passes secularism test in US” with the link “http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/world/us/Yoga-passes-secularism-test-in-US/articleshow/20901632.cms“, but, I repeat, I have not downloaded the article. A Prakash Lasrado – or even some of our wily bishops — will seize upon and flaunt this court decision as evidence that they have been right and this ministry has been wrong all along. Lasrado has been appealing heavily to secular sources as we have seen in his emails above.

[I would not be surprised if Lasrado has already sent out an email on the above to his entire mailing list.]

By the same standards, will these Catholics accept the recent U.S. ruling that marriage is no more one between a man and a woman and that two members of the same sex can be allowed to legally marry?

In a manner of speaking, Prakash Lasrado is wasting my time because I have never undertaken “rebuttal” of any lay person to this level. But it serves a purpose since sincere readers of this page will be benefited.

As Lasrado is not expected to cease and desist from burdening everyone with the rubbish that he mails out all day long [note that some of his emails on the very same topic are spaced just two or five or eight minutes apart pointing to a careless disposition to serious issues, and I have received hundreds of such emails over the past two months], I just might be constrained to do something that I have never done before: write a unique report on the false charges levelled against this ministry by Prakash Lasrado.

I have been regularly receiving emails from him circulated to a hundred other addresses making various unfounded, unsubstantiated and erroneous allegations against me. I believe it’s time he got the “rebuttal” that he ardently solicits from me. But I will do it my way, not by writing to the one hundred people on his mailing list but by a dedicated report on my ministry’s web site; and I will do that systematically, citing him verbatim from his emails, and giving him my “rebuttals“; and updating it from time to time.

 

Below are two samples of what to expect from that [possible] dedicated report on Prakash Lasrado:

 Lasrado wrote over twenty times [May 09, 2013 9:25 AM, May 09, 2013 6:23 PM, May 10, 2013 2:53 PM, May 10, 2013 3:36 PM, May 10, 2013 4:11 PM, May 11, 2013 9:23 AM, May 12, 2013 3:59 PM, May 12, 2013 7:31 PM, May 12, 2013 7:55 PM, May 16, 2013 12:17 PM, May 29, 2013 4:08 PM, May 29, 2013 4:08 PM, May 30, 2013 9:09 AM, May 31, 2013 8:50 AM, June 05, 2013 9:28 AM, June 14, 2013 9:26 AM, June 29, 2013 10:22 AM, June 30, 2013 8:49 AM, July 02, 2013 6:55 PM, July 02, 2013 6:57 PM, July 03, 2013 2:46 PM] about what he finds on “Michael Prabhu’s blog“.

The truth is that I’ve never owned a blog, I do not own a blog, and I do not expect to ever own a blog.

Lasrado refers to a blog named “ephesians511″. I have had absolutely NOTHING to do with its founding and I have absolutely NOTHING to do with its functioning. I know nothing about blogging. I do not even know how to subscribe to or participate in a blog. When I learned about the “ephesians511″ blog, I visited it once, maybe twice, out of curiosity, and found that it was faithfully reproducing the information that is available to anyone on my web site which incidentally is “ephesians-511″. That’s it.

Recently someone brought to my attention another blog that appears to be dedicated solely to archiving my articles and reports. I was sent this link, and I clicked on it to check it out just once: “http://nervelessness24.chirasu.com/chan-13089411/all_p1.html, EPHESIANS-511.NET- A Roman Catholic Ministry Exposing Errors in the Indian Church“. My writings are not copyrighted and anyone is free to use them.

20.

 

 

Prakash Lasrado wrote charging me with blocking his email id and backstabbing him and the Cardinal.

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [One hundred others] Sent: Saturday, June 29, 2013 10:22 AM

Subject: Michael Prabhu has blocked my email id and is backstabbing me and Cardinal Gracias on his website

Michael Prabhu,

You have cleverly blocked my email id and have started backstabbing me and Cardinal Gracias on your website as seen below.

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/06/29/the-new-community-bible-cardinal-oswald-gracias-fools-indian-catholics-with-half-truths-assisted-by-ignorant-laity/

You have called my emails unsolicited because you do not have the guts to respond directly to my rebuttals with cc to all. Instead you backstab me on your website. I expected this.

Why don’t you seek an honest and open debate via email with cc to all and stop backstabbing people on your website?

Is it fair that you can criticize people on your website without you giving them a chance to respond? Debate must be fair and open and not one sided.

May God forgive you. Also I do not mind if you spoil my reputation behind my back.

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc:
Sent: Wednesday, July 03, 2013 2:46 PM EXTRACT

Subject: May God forgive Michael Prabhu for his unethical practices on his blog.

Following are the unethical practices of Michael Prabhu.

2. Backstabbing on his blog rather than directly rebutting critic via email with cc to all.

5. Blocking people’s email ids in the past and not willing to listen to rebuttals. [CONTINUED ON PAGE 24]

 

MY COMMENTS

Lasrado may think that he is the only one writing to me. This ministry gets letters from all over the world every day, and I own ten different email ids, each one being used for a different purpose. It is not possible for me to check all my mail on a daily basis, and on occasions not even on a weekly basis. I also have my priorities, and Lasrado‘s rubbish is always the last. It happened that sometime last month, there were about fifty to sixty of Lasrado‘s mails in my Inbox along with around forty from a Traditionalist from Mumbai. As much as I detest the anti-Rome tirade of the Traditionalist, I had neither asked the person to remove my address from the mailing list nor did I attempt to block the sender’s id. I do not resort to blocking others’ emails. I never did it with Prakash Lasrado either. Apparently, some emails of both the Traditionalist as well as Lasrado bounced. The Trad wrote courteously asking me if I had blocked the Trad’s id; I did not respond.

The Trad does not send the interminable forwards since then.

My vsnl Outlook Express is exceedingly small in size. It fills up quick and if I am not sharp, I lose incoming email. At the same time as the Trad and Lasrado faced the problem, at least one other person experienced it.

When I cleared my Inbox, I started to receive all emails sent to me. [There is a possibility that I will lose some this week as my connection will not be restored till late tomorrow if at all.]

But Lasrado jumped to the conclusion that I had blocked his emails and informed everyone likewise. If I had blocked his emails, how is it that I received his emails immediately succeeding the “blocking” including the one of June 29, above?

Furthermore, I do not know how to block someone’s email id and still less how to unblock one if I desire to.

Why should anyone believe me? They don’t have to; except that this ministry has established a reputation for integrity, something that Lasrado challenges, but he himself completely lacks. I refer to my letter to him requesting him to remove my name from his mailing list, see page 11, and his May 08, 2013 9:12 AM response on page 12, stating that “Michael Prabhu has asked me to remove his name from the cc list which I will do subsequently.” He subsequently asked me in several letters to state if I wanted my name to be deleted. That was a cunning ploy. I had already written him in my first and only letter, “May I please request you to remove my name from your mailing list after reading this response from me? In return, I can assure you that you will not hear from me again [even if you do respond], which I request you to not do]“.

He has proved himself to be a person who completely lacks integrity.

As for his pitiful complaint about “backstabbing” him and the Cardinal on my web site, he was completely taken by surprise when he found his name in a report [details to follow later if necessary] on my web site through the ephesians511 blog [not mine!] that he has apparently subscribed to. Exposed in a report from me, he drags in the name of the Cardinal! Backstabbing! What backstabbing! I am doing the same thing – nothing more, nothing less, nothing else – that I have been engaged in for over a decade, exposing uncorrected error, and the persons in authority behind the error – liturgical, doctrinal and New Age.

 

Despite reneging on his given word to de-list me, Lasrado becomes the accuser, writing, “Instead you backstab me on your website. I expected this. Why don’t you seek an honest and open debate via email with cc to all and stop backstabbing people on your website? Is it fair that you can criticize people on your website without you giving them a chance to respond? Debate must be fair and open and not one sided.

I conduct all my “debates” privately [not cc a hundred unconnected others] and strictly through email and email alone. Unacknowledged and uncorrected error is made public at my web site, ephesians-511.

21.

 

The first page of every one of my articles and reports carries my ministry masthead which provides my postal address in full, and my landline telephone number. I do not own and have never owned a mobile ‘phone. There is a photograph of me in one document on my web site. Prakash Lasrado on the other hand works from anonymity. And he inflicts his emails up to a dozen times a day on people who mostly either don’t open and read his emails or don’t want to waste the time to even ask for their names to be deleted. Except one single two-line letter of encouragement, all responses to Prakash Lasrado have been critical.

It is Prakash Lasrado who relentlessly pursues the blog that he believes is mine, and writes to me with copy to a hundred others.

On the previous page, I had written about one “cunning ploy” of his. He had another one up his sleeve, far more cunning. He had written to all, see previous page, that he would remove my name from the cc list, against my request. I must admit that he has eventually done that. He has removed my name from the cc but then moved it forward to being the main addressee of all his emails even if they have absolutely nothing to do with my web site and my ministry! Everyone else has been shifted into the cc!!

His letters do not commence with “Dear so-and-so”. They are rude and impolite. Writing to Prakash Lasrado invites interminable and largely nonsensical responses from him. No one replies to him. No one ever has, except to criticise him, some of them very strongly. I have those letters in my archives.

 

UPDATE, JULY 7, 2013

III. UPDATE ON PRAKASH LASRADO‘S LETTERS – SECTION III:

Prakash Lasrado who is a protagonist of yoga, Bharatanatyam, homoeopathy, etc., has been attacking this ministry’s credibility by emailing pro-yoga information to over a hundred Catholics. This information is partly secular and partly Catholic. Of course there are Catholics, including priests, who deny the spiritual dangers of yoga [and other New Age meditations and alternative therapies], and practise and propagate it. It is the raison d’etre of this ministry.

Fr Thomas [Tom] Ryan, CSP, a Paulist priest in Washington, DC is one such yoga enthusiast. Scouring the Internet for such a priest, Prakash Lasrado located his email id — as did I at http://www.tomryancsp.org/ — and wrote to him to get his response and circulate it. He also wrote to Bishop Julian Porteous. Their exchange:

 

1. From: prakash.lasrado@gmail.com Sent: Wednesday, 3 July 2013 11:34 PM
To:
tomryan@paulist.org; Bishop Julian Porteous; bishopjulianporteous@gmail.com
Subject: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?

Rev. Fr. Tom Ryan,

Greetings from India

I have read an article about you below in the American Catholic.

http://www.americancatholic.org/news/report.aspx?id=3579

Reiki as an alternative therapy has been banned by the USCCB below.

http://old.usccb.org/doctrine/Evaluation_Guidelines_finaltext_2009-03.pdf

Is there an official ban by the USCCB on yoga or has the USCCB allowed it?

According to Bishop Porteous of Sydney below, yoga is incompatible with Christianity. What are your thoughts?

http://bishopjulianporteous.com//?s=yoga

Rev. Bishop Porteous,

Greetings from India.

What are your thoughts on Fr. Tom Ryan’s yoga classes?

Has the Australian Bishops Conference banned yoga?

Please reply to me with cc to each other.

Regards, Prakash    

 

From:
Bishop Julian Porteous <julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org> Date: Wed, Jul 3, 2013 at 4:26 PM
To:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Subject: Re: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?

Dear Prakash, 

I read the report on Fr Ryan’s classes and his comments.

One of the issues is that Yoga has as its key spiritual aspect the emptying of the mind. A number of the practitioners interviewed spoke about this when they said how the practice of yoga helped them calm down. Yoga by its very nature is not just a physical exercise, but it has a spiritual dimension, even if not connected with a particular religion. One of the problems then is that people get into the habit of seeing spirituality as the emptying of the mind. The focus is on self.  

The Christian tradition is very different. It is about engaging with God. It is an active process. It is the desire for union with God. The focus is not on subjective feelings but growing in a relationship.

The Church has not formally taught on the status of yoga. The Australian bishops have not addressed the issue.

I advise people to develop forms of prayer that have been part of the Catholic tradition. This is the safer way.

+ Julian.

Bishop Julian Porteous DD VG

44 Abbotsford Road, Homebush NSW 2140, Australia, T. +61 (2) 9764 6499, F. + 61 (2) 8756 5837

22.

 

2. From:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Date: Wed, Jul 3, 2013 at 8:28 PM
To:
tomryan@paulist.org, julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org, bishopjulianporteous@gmail.com

Subject: Re: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?
Rev. Bishop Porteous,

Thanks for your prompt reply

Since you are an exorcist, have you come across people being possessed by demons because of hatha yoga and/or spiritual yoga?

It seems Fr. Gabriele Amorth, the Vatican’s chief exorcist, is against Harry Potter and yoga.

http://www.telegraph.co.uk/culture/harry-potter/8915691/Harry-Potter-and-yoga-are-evil-says-Catholic-Church-exorcist.html

Regards, Prakash

 

From:
Bishop Julian Porteous <julian.porteous@sydneycatholic.org> Date: Thu, Jul 4, 2013 at 2:35 AM

To:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Subject: Re: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?
Dear Prakash,  

I have had to deal with people who have got deeply involved with Yoga and have come under demonic affliction.

+ Julian.

Bishop Julian Porteous DD VG

 

From:
Tom Ryan <tomryan@paulist.org> Date: Thu, Jul 4, 2013 at 8:36 AM
To:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Cc:
Julian Porteous <bishopjulianporteous@gmail.com>

Subject: Re: Query on whether Christian yoga is acceptable or not?
Dear Prakas, 

We certainly do want to teach our church members traditional Catholic practices. The question is, however, if we want to take the new evangelization seriously, what do we do when we find millions of our church members engaging in a practice like yoga and finding value in various ways? That there are some beneficial aspects to the practice is indisputable scientifically as various studies have shown. 

First, there are so many different kinds of yoga “out there” today that one needs to at least recognize a broad distinction between “contemporary” yoga which focuses on the fitness aspects, and the classical tradition of hatha yoga which essentially developed certain physical postures to strengthen people’s backs and knees and focus their minds to enable them to meditate better. 

In general, for those interested in the spiritual dimension, my response has been to try to help them work with this practice in a way that is coherent with their Christian faith. What makes a particular practice Christian is not its source but its intent. Intentionality, working in tandem with intelligence and freedom, is key. 

As Bishop Porteous has noted, one of the effects of yoga is the quieting of the mind. Consistent with what I have expressed above, we teach people a form of Christian meditation to engage in during this time of quiet sitting, taking up the names, for example of Jesus/Abba, and praying them with faith and love. 

As Christians, we have the highest theology of the body among the religions of the world as expressed in our religious festivals of the Incarnation, the bodily Resurrection and Ascension, the outpouring of God’s own life into the vessels of clay that we are at Pentecost. But we also have one of the lowest levels of actually attributing any significant role to our bodies in our spiritual practice. The physical practice of yoga which, like it or not, has gone mainstream in our culture, presents us with an opportunity/challenge to help our own people to wake up to the incarnational dimension of our faith, inviting them to work with this practice in ways consistent with their faith, seeing it it a way to go to God the way God came to us: in and through a human body. 

We can take an adversarial approach of condemnation, or an approach of mutual enrichment, noting, as does Nostra Aetate, that there are positive things to be found in other spiritual practices, but we will need to work with them selectively, focusing on what is consistent with our own faith understanding. 

I leave today for some summer holidays hiking in the mountains, so if you don’t hear from me, that’s why.

Grace and peace,

Fr. Tom 

 

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Archie Sodder
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 8:36 AM

Subject: Bishop Porteous of Sydney responds to me on yoga query

Bishop Porteous responds to me on yoga query. I am waiting for Fr. Tom Ryan’s reply who is a yoga enthusiast.

Bishop Porteous is wary of yoga as expected. One thing is clear. The Church has not formally banned yoga in Australia.

From:
prakash lasrado
To:
arcanjo sodder ; prabhu
Cc:
Cardinal Oswald Gracious(Private) ; Archbishop Oswald Gracias PVT ; zezie sodder ; [100 others] Sent: Thursday, July 04, 2013 9:57 PM

Subject: Fr. Tom Ryan’s reply supporting yoga & Bishop Porteous’ reply denouncing yoga

As you can see Bishop Porteous denounces yoga and Fr. Tom supports yoga. Clergy is heavily divided on this issue.

Bishop Julian‘s
warnings do not suffice for
Lasrado. He is relieved that yoga is not banned by the Australian Bishops’ Conference and suddenly ‘discovers’ that the clergy is divided on the issue. How convenient!

23.

 

CONTINUED FROM PAGE 21:

A third sample of what to expect from that [possible] dedicated report on Prakash Lasrado:

 Lasrado wrote the following emails to me copy to a hundred-plus others, received a comprehensive letter from A. M. Sodder, one of the prime recipients, defending me but not copied to me, but Lasrado rebuts them, continuing with his false accusations and copying to me his response to A. M. Sodder.

1. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Saturday, July 06, 2013 4:51 PM

Subject: Tampered emails are posted on Michael Prabhu’s blog

Please do not believe Michael Prabhu’s blog as emails are tampered and posted on his blog to suit his personal agenda.

Sentences are deleted from critics’ emails because he is unable to rebut. You will get only half truths and not the complete picture.

I now assume that all emails by priests, laity etc. would have been tampered in a similar fashion.

Refer original email sent to you below with 6 points, you will find points 1, 3, 4, 6 missing in his below recently revised posting on his blog below because he is unable to rebut. Only 2 and 5 are displayed on his blog.

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/07/06/yoga-is-a-compulsory-subject-for-students-of-a-catholic-college-in-the-archdiocese-of-bombay-brahmakumaris-are-their-gurus-revised/

One will never know how many times he revises people’s emails to suit his convenience. Please be careful.

I had asked Michael Prabhu to rebut me via email with cc to all to avoid tampering, but he uses his blog to rebut me because he is free to tamper his blog postings at will hoping that nobody notices it.

How to trust a person with lack of basic ethics? May God forgive him. Prakash

2. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Saturday, July 06, 2013 5:15 PM

Subject: Re: Tampered emails are posted on Michael Prabhu’s blog

Michael Prabhu has made several allegations against many priests.

We never know if the allegations are completely true if one reads the replies given by the priests etc in their defence.

There is no assurance that all emails/rebuttals are pasted in their original form.

God help those who believe Michael Prabhu’s blog to be Gospel truth. I pity such people.

3. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Saturday, July 06, 2013 9:06 PM

Subject: More evidence of tampering on Michael Prabhu’s blog

If you refer below Michael Prabhu’s original email to me, you would notice that the highlighted portions are not found in blog below

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/07/06/yoga-is-a-compulsory-subject-for-students-of-a-catholic-college-in-the-archdiocese-of-bombay-brahmakumaris-are-their-gurus-revised/

Michael is embarrassed because he realized his mistake that Old Testament prophets were not all laypeople as pointed out by me. Some were priests.* Yet he wants to teach theology** and is upset at being refused permission.

He backstabs me using bcc*** and not just cc in the emails too. He is wary of an open debate with me because his fundamentals are weak.

May God forgive him for his dirty tricks against me. Prakash

*The portion concerning Old Testament prophets being lay persons or priests was consciously omitted by me when Lasrado‘s letter was reproduced in my report because it was not connected with the subject under discussion. It will be addressed in a SEPARATE REPORT as I have repeatedly stressed in my recent reports citing Lasrado‘s impotent attacks on this ministry.

**This is yet another blatantly false allegation that Lasrado has leveled at me. I may have longed to be a retreat preacher — and have even preached a few of them as part of a team — but I have never wanted to “teach theology” as he claims. I am an apologist for Catholic Church teaching. Period. Despite paying the entire course fees and also the examination fees I did not appear for the second year final examinations of both, an M. A. in Christian Studies from the University of Madras and an M. A. in Religion and Philosophy from the Madurai Kamaraj University. I took that decision after much discernment and simply because I am called to God to write and to give seminars and talks on New Age and Catholic apologetics as I have been doing since over ten years. And, this is despite (i) eminent retreat preacher Fr Jose Vettiyankal VC recently advising me to complete my two M. A. degrees and proceed for a Doctorate and (ii) frequent invitations from Professor Dr. Swaminathan, former Dean of Madras Open University and my neighbour to finish my exams and teach Christian Studies at his newly-opened college in Chennai.

The mandate that I have received from the Lord is to WRITE! See DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc/DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05-B
http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05-B.doc:

On March 25, 1995, the Lord gave me Isaiah 30:8 to confirm my writing ministry.

Also see VASSULA RYDEN-CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE BISHOPS AND OTHERS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/VASSULA_RYDEN-CORRESPONDENCE_WITH_THE_BISHOPS_AND_OTHERS.doc:

During my “dark nights of the soul” my refuge was the Blessed Sacrament. Once, when wondering if I was really doing God’s will in my writing ministry, I received by a form of locution, Isaiah 30:8 which I had never read before. It goes, “Now come, write it in a book that they can keep, make it as a record, that it may be in future days an eternal witness.” The date: March 25, 1995. I received the same message again several years later, this time in Habakkuk 2:2.

The Lord does not want me to “teach theology”; so neither do I.

24.

 

 

***The accusation by Lasrado that I am “backstabbing” him “using bcc and not just cc” is simply amazing!

I have never written to him except the once, and it was copied to a few people whom he had already included in his circular. How, in the first place, does one know that someone has bcc-ed another?

It is difficult to understand this man and a couple of people have written to me calling in question his sanity.

 

Continued from the previous page, A. M. Sodder writes to Prakash Lasrado and all on Lasrado‘s list excepting me, Lasrado replies to all including me, continuing with old as well as fresh false allegations and threats:

4. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
Archie Sodder; zezie sodder; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 9:31 AM

Subject: Rebuttal : Modified emails on Michael Prabhu’s blog

Arcanjo,

Following is my rebuttal

1.  To avoid controversy, let Michael rebut me with cc to all. Neither myself nor Michael can modify each other’s emails. Arcanjo is honestly rebutting me with cc to all, but Michael backstabs because backstabbing gives him the opportunity to modify my emails. There is always a danger that modified emails can be misinterpreted and quoted out of context.

2.  My emails are meant only for concerned Catholics and are not meant to be displayed for the whole world to see. I have not given Michael Prabhu permission to modify my emails and post it on his blog. He has not been given permission by me at all to quote me in whole or in part on his blog.

3.  When under fire, Michael Prabhu disowns his own blog which shows his contact details.  In that case Michael must tell the owner not to display his name at all on the blog. He is quick to claim credit but when under fire he disowns the contents on the blog. How shrewd!!!!

4. As far as Sr. Nirmala Joshi-MC is concerned, till date Michael Prabhu could not show me the original Deccan Herald article. Poor research and false accusations against Sr. Nirmala Joshi!!!!

5.  Based on point no. 4 I have begun to have doubts on his article on Mother Teresa also. I don’t have time to rebut him currently.

Today I am the victim of his backstabbing. Tomorrow if you criticize him, you would be the next victim.

May God forgive Michael Prabhu for backstabbing people (priests as well as laity). I wish him well. Prakash

Forwarded message ——– From:
arcanjo sodder <arcanjosodder@hotmail.com> Date: Sat, Jul 6, 2013 at 11:04 AM
To:
prakash.lasrado@gmail.com
Cc: [
ALL EXCEPT ME] Subject: RE: More evidence of tampering on Michael Prabhu’s blog
Prakash,

I have read your mails charging Michael Prabhu with “tampering” with your emails and those of others.

As evidence, you produced a letter of yours that he reproduced in his blog along with many others of yours.

I examined the blog that you refer to as his but do not see any evidence of tampering.

Michael clearly highlighted that it was an EXTRACT and selectively copied only two of the six points of your letter giving your original numbering as they were the ones that he was addressing in his rebuttal of you in that particular section of his report.

Michael may have felt that the other four points were not directly related and since all his reports are exhaustive he may have taken an extract. With regard to them, he wrote in other places in that report that he would be rebutting you on other issues if found necessary.

Prakash, you are writing numerous letters to him that may not concern his nature of work.

Otherwise he would not be interested in what you say or do and would never have written about you in the first place.

Also, he has faithfully reproduced all your other emails in totality according to the topic he was addressing. He doesn’t mix up different topics when he writes.

Whenever he reproduces only a portion or section of a letter or email, I find that he always clarifies that it is an EXTRACT.

So your charge of tampering of mails by him is not true. He made it clear that he was not copying your entire letter.

Based on that wrong and false premise, and without the slightest shred of evidence, you extend the accusation to say that he tampers in the same way with other people’s emails and so anything that he writes must not be believed.

If he is “revising” people’s emails as you allege based on your one example which is itself an incorrect allegation, he would have been exposed a long time ago because his ministry is a high-profile one.

My study of his many reports makes me conclude that he does rigorous research and every statement is backed with printed and published evidence, including in the matter of your repeated accusation that he has falsely reported on M.C. Sr. Nirmala Joshi. He has cited the concerned magazine/newspaper as the information is not available on the Internet. Prakash you yourself are of the opinion that if something appears in the secular press it is true.

You accuse Michael of “unethical” practices for writing about you and others. It is his ministry to do so about errors in the Church and those who promote them. He uses his web site in the same way as you have the freedom to send your emails.

The link to the blog that you provided is not his. The blog belongs to a person in Bangalore who is not under Michael’s control or authority. So you are wrong in referring to that blog as Michael’s. He only owns a web site. The blog probably copies from Michael’s web site.

Michael has also written in the said report that he has not blocked any of your emails. He has copied them all in his report. However it may happen that when a person’s mail box is full, mails do bounce back. So it is my opinion that, that too is a false accusation against him.

After verification of your charges against what is recorded in his report, it appears that it is you, who have sent him mails and since he had sent you an e mail stating that he would not respond to any of your emails, he probably had no option but to rebut you on his web site because he disagrees with you on your liberal views on yoga etc and it is you who have leveled accusations against Michael.

 

 

I feel that if you stop writing to him, and remove him from your list of addresses, he will have nothing new to use against you.

Prakash, I once again request you to read his articles published on his website, he has really taken pains and each article will need days of research. Michael in one of the few persons who exposes errors in the Church and all his reports are backed by meticulous research. Let me assure you that all that he has written about persons in Mumbai, I know for a fact is absolutely true. Till today not a single person has filed a single case against him despite Michael openly exposing them and yes a number of persons exposed have tremendous financial resources.

We need to pray for Michael and his ministry and it is the need of the hour to have more Michael’s.
A.M. SODDER

 

5. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
Archie Sodder; zezie sodder; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 9:31 AM

Subject: Rebuttal : Modified emails on Michael Prabhu’s blog

Arcanjo,

Following is my rebuttal

1. To avoid controversy, let Michael rebut me with cc to all. Neither myself nor Michael can modify each other’s emails. Arcanjo is honestly rebutting me with cc to all, but Michael backstabs because backstabbing gives him the opportunity to modify my emails. There is always a danger that modified emails can be misinterpreted and quoted out of context.

2. My emails are meant only for concerned Catholics and are not meant to be displayed for the whole world to see. I have not given Michael Prabhu permission to modify my emails and post it on his blog. He has not been given permission by me at all to quote me in whole or in part on his blog.

3. When under fire, Michael Prabhu disowns his own blog which shows his contact details.  In that case Michael must tell the owner not to display his name at all on the blog. He is quick to claim credit but when under fire he disowns the contents on the blog. How shrewd!!!!

4. As far as Sr. Nirmala Joshi-MC is concerned, till date Michael Prabhu could not show me the original Deccan Herald article. Poor research and false accusations against Sr. Nirmala Joshi!!!!

5. Based on point no. 4, I have begun to have doubts on his article on Mother Teresa also. I don’t have time to rebut him currently.

Today I am the victim of his backstabbing. Tomorrow if you criticize him, you would be the next victim.

May God forgive Michael Prabhu for backstabbing people (priests as well as laity). I wish him well. Prakash

 

6. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
Archie Sodder ; zezie sodder ; prabhu ; Christian Reforms
Cc: [100 others]

Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 10:14 AM Subject: Please do not publish my emails on any blog

Arcanjo, Joe, Michael Prabhu, PB D’Sa,

Please do not publish my emails in whole or in part on any blog including

1. Mumbai Laity    

http://mumbailaity.wordpress.com/

2. Christian Reforms

http://christianreforms.wordpress.com/

3. Ephesians

http://ephesians511blog.com

My emails are for concerned Catholics only and not for the whole world to see. Prakash

 

7. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 11:04 AM

Subject: Please email all of us March 14, 1997 article about Sr. Nirmala Joshi-MC

Michael Prabhu,

Please email all of us the March 14, 1997 Deccan Herald article which you have quoted in your blog below

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/03/03/mother-teresa-at-prayer-in-a-buddhist-temple/

If you cannot find the accusation against Sr. Nirmala Joshi, as a man of good conscience you must apologize and ask the blog owner to remove such false accusations against Sr. Nirmala Joshi without proper evidence.

We all make mistakes. I have made many mistakes and there is no harm apologizing.

Even if you don’t apologize it is fine. At least ask the blog operator to remove the false accusation against Sr. Nirmala Joshi without evidence.

If you persist in the accusation, may God show mercy on you and the blog operator for false accusations against a holy person. You may accuse a sinner like me, but don’t accuse a holy person falsely. God will be highly upset with it. Prakash

 

From:
arcanjo sodder
To:
prakash lasrado ; zezie sodder ; Christian Reforms
Cc:
[
ALL]

Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 11:06 AM Subject: RE: Please do not publish my emails on any blog

Prakash,
Once any thing comes on the net it is open for the public to make use of it unless it is protected by copyright laws.
In the case of Michael who researches on various subjects and uses parts or the whole of any article the same is an exemption which is carved out even under the copyright act.
A. M. Sodder

26.

 

 

8. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
Archie Sodder; zezie sodder; prabhu; Christian Reforms
Cc: [100 others]

Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 11:37 AM Subject: Re: Please do not publish my emails on any blog

Arcanjo, Joe, Michael Prabhu, PB D’Sa,

I would appreciate if my past emails are removed from all blogs and public domains since my emails are meant for a private Catholic audience only. Thanks in advance. Prakash

 

From:
arcanjo sodder
To:
prakash lasrado ; zezie sodder ; Christian Reforms
Cc: [
ALL]

Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 11:45 AM Subject: RE: Please do not publish my emails on any blog

Prakash,

I am giving you the link of a website which also mentions of Sister Nirmala and the article which appeared in the Deccan Herald. I have highlighted in red, extracts of the said article.
A. M. Sodder

Pagan Invasion – Way of Life Literature

To this, Patrick, who is from India, answered: “I can remain a Hindu and go to heaven In May 2003 a group of nuns held a retreat at the His Lai Buddhist Temple in
Sister Nirmala, who took over as head of the Missionaries of Charity after Ms Nina Joshi, Sister Nirmala’s niece” (The Deccan Herald, March 14, 1997, 

www.wayoflife.org/database/paganinvasion.html

MISCELLANEOUS OTHER EXAMPLES
In 2003 Loyola University, a Jesuit school, invited Buddhist monk Thich Nhat Hanh to instruct its students on the practice of meditation. He spoke to a capacity crowd of 5,000 at the university stadium as well as to the annual freshman convocation. “The Buddhist encouraged his rapt audiences to the daily practice of meditation and breathing exercises as a means to eliminate all passionate emotions and thus achieve peace and compassion. He received standing ovations at both events” (“Practicing Peace,” National Catholic Reporter, September 12, 2003).
In May 2003 a group of nuns held a retreat at the His Lai Buddhist Temple in Hacienda Heights, California. The altar for the Mass was set up in front of a Buddha idol.
Catholic priest Saju George of India performs Hindu dances called Bharatanatyam, which are usually performed in Hindu temples as an offering to idols (National Catholic Reporter, March 29, 2005).
In October 1975, at a ceremony marking the 25th anniversary of the founding of the Missionaries of Charity, Mother Teresa and her nuns prayed before a Buddha (La Contre Reforme Catholique, November 2003,

http://www.traditioninaction.org/RevolutionPhotos/A067rcMadreTeresaBudha.htm).
Sister Nirmala, who took over as head of the Missionaries of Charity after Mother Teresa, prays to Hindu gods. The following is from The Deccan Herald, an Indian newspaper:
“Sister Nirmala was today elected to succeed Mother Teresa. … A former Hindu, Sister Nirmala (63) was baptised in 1958. … A calm and composed Sister Nirmala said ‘it is a big responsibility. Looking at myself I feel afraid whether I will be able to bear the responsibility but looking at god I think I can.’ … Sister Nirmala’s parents, high-caste Hindu Brahmins, did not oppose her joining the Missionaries of Charity. The relatives said that during trips to Kathmandu Sister Nirmala often visited Lord Pashupatinath temple, a sacred Hindu shrine which non-Hindus are not allowed to enter. She would offer prayers from the gate of the temple. ‘She told us that all gods were equal and worshipped them equally,’ said Ms Nina Joshi, Sister Nirmala’s niece” (The Deccan Herald, March 14, 1997, cited from News from the Front Newsletter, Take Heed Ministries, Belfast, N. Ireland, October 1997).
Pope John Paul II received a Hindu tika (tilaka) when he arrived to say Mass in New Delhi, India (L’Osservatore Romano, Feb. 2, 1986).

St. Ambrose Catholic Church in Buffalo, New York, has a stained glass window that celebrates the Second Vatican Council. It depicts pagan deities (Horus the son of Isis, the Hindu god Shiva, and Buddha) together with Moses and Jesus and Mohammed.

In 1997 the Catholic Archbishop of Mumbai, India, lit a lamp in front of the Hindu idol Ganesh at the inauguration of an international seminar on Hindu-Christian cosmology and anthropology (The Indian Express, Bangalore, Oct. 6, 1997).

In May 2004 a Hindu ritual was performed at Fatima. The Hindus placed flowers before the statue of Mary inside the Chapel of the Apparitions, danced and chanted, and a Hindu priest said a prayer. The Hindus placed a shawl covered with verses from the Bhagavad Gita on both the Rector of Fatima and the Bishop of Fatima (Front page, Portugal’s Weekend Newspaper in English, May 22, 2004).

 

From:
arcanjo sodder
To:
prakash lasrado ; zezie sodder
Cc:
[
ALL] Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 12:00 PM

Subject: RE: Rebuttal : Modified emails on Michael Prabhu’s blog

Prakash,
My e mail which is attached below was sent to all the recipients including you at 23 odd hours i.e. after 11 pm on Saturday July 6th 2013. Hence I fail to understand as to how your forward of my said mail shows the timing of my mail sent to you as Sat, Jul 6, 2013 at 11:04 AM. There is however no change in the contents. Please check out what went wrong.
A. M. Sodder

What Sodder is saying is this: the email from Prakash Lasrado shows A. M. Sodder’s email as being sent on Saturday, July 6th at 11:04 AM whereas it was actually posted after 11:00 pm that night. Sodder responded to three emails sent by Lasrado in the course of Saturday evening; so Sodder could not have possibly sent that email in the morning! By Prakash Lasrado‘s own intolerant standards, he stands accused of ‘tampering’.

27.

 

 

9. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
arcanjo sodder ; prabhu
Cc: [100 others] Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 12:00 PM

Subject: Re: Please do not publish my emails on any blog

Arcanjo, Michael Prabhu,

All these websites are spurious since the original Deccan Herald article cannot be traced. If the origins cannot be traced then all other web links which use the false basis will fall like a pack of cards.

Clergy is generally kind-hearted and follows Christian principles and do not drag critics to court.

I remember in Singapore a false article against a politician was written on a blog by somebody and the politician filed multiple lawsuits against the blogger. The blogger apologized and was let off with a severe warning. Similar lawsuits have occurred in the US. Prakash

 

10. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Archie Sodder ; zezie sodder ; [100 others] Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 2:20 PM

Subject: Kindly defend Mother Teresa and Sr. Nirmala Joshi against errors if any on Michael Prabhu’s blog

Dear All,

I appeal to you as a fellow Catholic from the bottom of my heart to kindly defend Mother Teresa for whom I have a high admiration against errors if any on Michael Prabhu’s blog.

If I you find errors kindly write to him and please don’t forget to put me in the cc.

http://ephesians511blog.com/2013/03/03/mother-teresa-at-prayer-in-a-buddhist-temple/

Also please defend Sr. Nirmala Joshi also.

I am running short on time and cannot focus on every error.

I just concentrate on major errors and major personalities when time permits.

Thanks for your help in advance

Please do not think on clergy vs. laity lines but on right vs. wrong in an impartial and unbiased manner.

Regards, Prakash

 

11. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
prabhu ; Archie Sodder ; zezie sodder ; [100 others] Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 2:26 PM Subject: Re: Kindly defend Mother Teresa and Sr. Nirmala Joshi against errors if any on Michael Prabhu’s blog

Those of you who like to remain anonymous please let me know and I will not reveal your names when correcting errors on Michael Prabhu’s blog. Regards, Prakash [See bottom of page 30 –Michael]

 

I. UPDATE ON THE BRAHMA KUMARIS, SECTION I:

Considering that the New Age cult, the Brahma Kumaris is ministering to Catholic students in the archdiocese of Bombay, I include here for the enlightenment of the Cardinal, bishops and religious of Bombay archdiocese the following extract of very salient points from my report

BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc
EXTRACT

The Hidden Face
of Brahmakumaris – A beginner’s guide to the Brahma Kumaris World Spiritual University

http://www.scribd.com/doc/17344482/The-Hidden-Face-of-Brahmakumaris
EXTRACT

1. Are the Brahma Kumaris Hindu?

No. Brahma Kumarism is not Hinduism.

 

2. Do the Brahma Kumaris teach Ancient Raja Yoga?

No. The Brahma Kumaris do not teach Ancient Raja Yoga.

The famous Raja Yoga has been taught for over 2,000 years and is recognized as being by documented by Patanjali. It bears no relationship to the beliefs and practise of the Brahma Kumaris.

 

3. What is BK style Raja Yoga?

The Brahma Kumaris own practise is experiential based on hypnotic contemplation and visualization of themselves and God as tiny points of light.

 

4. How does BK meditation work?

BK meditation is primarily an open eye meditation designed to induce within the individual a state of mind that can be carried at all time during the waking day. It is initially taught as a gentle stream of thoughts or vague visualization to be followed by newcomers, often to soft, quiet meditational music and in slightly darkened or red lit room, which have a potentially hypnotic effect on individuals. These calm the individual and open their minds to suggestion and psychic influences. These are recorded as tapes, CDs or digital files for downloads for playing back later. Within a formal teaching environment, and latter at ever stage of involvement, the meditation experience is initiated and reinforced by the direct “transmission” from a committed Brahma Kumari adherent. This is called “dhrishti” and involves the adherent to a newcomer, or a senior practitioner to a junior adherent, staring directly into the open eyes of the lesser individual and transmitting the “vibrations”, spiritual energy of the channelled entity the BKWSU considers is God, or the mental experience of the more experienced individual.

28.

 

 

 

This practise of staring will start as a matter of a few minutes but gradually be increased until as a full BK, it will be practised for anything up to hours at a time in intense group mediations. During this experience, individuals will often experience visions of light, a pressure on their foreheads, waves of love or spiritual energy leading to a feeling of separation from their body and a state the Brahma Kumaris call “soul consciousness”, the experience of the self as a spirit being and not a body. In theory, one this state is experienced and mastered, the individual is then able to connect directly to the God of the Brahma Kumaris in rapturous union. The followers imagines or experiences themselves to be a soul, travel to a golden red world of spiritual light and be pulled into direct contact with the living god within it. BK adherents are encouraged to remember this state and their god at all times experience a gentle communion or being “touched” it. It would appear that elements similar to hypnosis and autosuggestion, NLP, spiritual healing, trance and psychic channelling are all involved to different degrees.

 

5. From Monism to Dualism and God Shiva

For the first 20 years, the Brahma Kumaris were a monist tradition in the form of orthodox Advaita schools believing that there was only one ultimate substance or principle called the Brahm or Braham. They practised faith in “Aham Brahm Asmi”, literally “I am Brahman” or “I am God”.

At some point after 1950, the Brahma Kumaris introduced an individual personality they called the “supreme soul”, WITHIN that Brahm element or “soul world”, into their theodicy calling him “Shiva Baba”. As of this date, (2008) here is no reference within their official media or publications how, why or when this happened. It is thought that the leadership is sworn to secrecy about this.

The BK use of the terms Brahm and Nirvana for the same are unique and not according to the orthodox beliefs of Hindus or Buddhists.

 

It is horrible enough that Cardinal Oswald Gracias has permitted yoga to flourish in his archdiocese, and through some of his priests to other dioceses in India, and that he has allowed the Franciscan brothers to make yoga a compulsory subject in a Mumbai college; now by allowing the Brahma Kumaris to conduct programmes in that college he is directly exposing students to an anti-Christian organization that is into New Age and the occult!!!!!

 

To assist anyone genuinely interested in pursuing this issue, I copy herewith the titles and links to related reports and articles at this ministry’s web site:

REPORTS

1. BRAHMA KUMARIS WORLD SPIRITUAL UNIVERSITY
2 JULY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/BRAHMA_KUMARIS_WORLD_SPIRITUAL_UNIVERSITY.doc

2. CARDINAL OSWALD GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA FOR CATHOLICS
25 FEBRUARY/9 APRIL 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/CARDINAL_OSWALD_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA_FOR_CATHOLICS.doc

3. DIVINE RETREAT CENTRE ERRORS-05
APRIL 2000/2/4/13 JUNE 2013 YOGA PROMOTED

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/DIVINE_RETREAT_CENTRE_ERRORS-05.doc

4. FR JOE PEREIRA-KRIPA FOUNDATION-WORLD COMMUNITY FOR CHRISTIAN MEDITATION OCTOBER 2005/SEPTEMBER 2007/AUGUST 2009/JULY/OCTOBER 2012

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOE_PEREIRA-KRIPA_FOUNDATION-WORLD_COMMUNITY_FOR_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

5. FR JOHN FERREIRA-YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR AT ST. PETER’S COLLEGE, AGRA
APRIL 2008/NOVEMBER 2010/25 FEBRUARY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_FERREIRA-YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_AT_ST_PETERS_COLLEGE_AGRA.doc

6. FR ADRIAN MASCARENHAS-YOGA AT ST PATRICK’S CHURCH BANGALORE JULY/NOVEMBER 28, 2011

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_ADRIAN_MASCARENHAS-YOGA_AT_ST_PATRICKS_CHURCH_BANGALORE.doc

7. FR JOHN VALDARIS-NEW AGE CURES FOR CANCER
31 JANUARY 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/FR_JOHN_VALDARIS-NEW_AGE_CURES_FOR_CANCER.doc

8. PAPAL CANDIDATE OSWALD CARDINAL GRACIAS ENDORSES YOGA
2
MARCH/9 APRIL, 2013

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/PAPAL_CANDIDATE_OSWALD_CARDINAL_GRACIAS_ENDORSES_YOGA.doc

9. YOGA IN THE DIOCESE OF MANGALORE APRIL 2007/SEPTEMBER 2007

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IN_THE_DIOCESE_OF_MANGALORE.doc

10. YOGA, SURYANAMASKAR, GAYATRI MANTRA, PRANAYAMA TO BE MADE COMPULSORY IN EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS MARCH-APRIL 2007

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_SURYANAMASKAR_GAYATRI_MANTRA_PRANAYAMA_TO_BE_MADE_COMPULSORY_IN_EDUCATIONAL_INSTITUTIONS.doc

 

29.

 

ARTICLES

1. NEW AGE GURUS 1 SRI SRI RAVI SHANKAR AND THE ‘ART OF LIVING’

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/NEW_AGE_GURUS_1_SRI_SRI_RAVI_SHANKAR_AND_THE_ART_OF_LIVING.doc

2. TRUTH, LIES AND YOGA-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TRUTH_LIES_AND_YOGA-ERROL_FERNANDES.rtf

3. WAS JESUS A YOGI? SYNCRETISM AND INTERRELIGIOUS DIALOGUE-ERROL FERNANDES

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/WAS_JESUS_A_YOGI_SYNCRETISM_AND_INTERRELIGIOUS_DIALOGUE-ERROL_FERNANDES.doc

4. YOGA

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA.doc

5. YOGA AND DELIVERANCE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_AND_DELIVERANCE.doc

6. YOGA IS SATANIC-EXORCIST FR GABRIELE AMORTH

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA_IS_SATANIC-EXORCIST_FR_GABRIELE_AMORTH.doc

7. YOGA-SUMMARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-SUMMARY.doc

8. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CATECHISM SAY ABOUT IT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CATECHISM_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

9. YOGA-WHAT DOES THE CATHOLIC CHURCH SAY ABOUT IT?

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/YOGA-WHAT_DOES_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_SAY_ABOUT_IT.doc

 

DOCUMENTS

1. LETTER TO THE BISHOPS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH ON SOME ASPECTS OF CHRISTIAN MEDITATION CDF/CARDINAL JOSEPH RATZINGER OCTOBER 15, 1989

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/LETTER_TO_THE_BISHOPS_OF_THE_CATHOLIC_CHURCH_ON_SOME_ASPECTS_OF_CHRISTIAN_MEDITATION.doc

2. JESUS CHRIST THE BEARER OF THE WATER OF LIFE, A CHRISTIAN REFLECTION ON THE NEW AGE COMBINED VATICAN DICASTERIES FEBRUARY 3, 2003

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/JESUS_CHRIST_THE_BEARER_OF_THE_WATER_OF_LIFE_A_CHRISTIAN_REFLECTION_ON_THE_NEW_AGE.doc

 

TESTIMONIES

1.
TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-01 MIKE SHREVE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-01.doc

2. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-02 TERRY JUSTISON

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-02.doc

3. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-03 KENT SULLIVAN

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-03.doc

4. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-04 MICHAEL GRAHAM

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-04.doc

5. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-05 BRAD SCOTT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-05.doc

6. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-06 JANICE CLEARY

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-06.doc

7. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-07 CARL FAFORD

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-07.doc

8. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-08 ANONYMOUS

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-08.doc

9. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-09 DEBORAH HOLT

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-09.doc

10. TESTIMONY OF A FORMER YOGI-10 DANION VASILE

http://ephesians-511.net/docs/TESTIMONY_OF_A_FORMER_YOGI-10.doc

 

12. From:
prakash lasrado
To:
arcanjo sodder ; prabhu ; zezie sodder ; Christian Reforms
Cc: [100 others]

Sent: Sunday, July 07, 2013 7:14 PM Subject: Please do not publish my emails on any blog and remove my past emails.

Arcanjo, Joe, Michael Prabhu, PB D’Sa,

A papal butler went to jail for revealing private correspondence between the Pope and fellow cardinals. Imagine what would be the butler’s fate if he put it on a blog?

What is the fate of Julian Assange and Edward Snowden? Miserable and pitiable. Julian Assange is holed up in the Ecuadorian embassy in London and Snowden is in a transit lounge at Moscow airport.

Private correspondence should not be put on the public domain without the sender’s permission. It is only meant for the intended recipients. Putting emails on the blog without sender’s permission is a breach of privacy.

Anyway don’t worry and forget the past. In future please do not put any of my emails on the blog and remove my past emails. Take it as friendly advice. Thanks. Regards, Prakash


ENCYCLICAL LETTER “LUMEN FIDEI” OF THE SUPREME PONTIFF FRANCIS TO THE BISHOPS PRIESTS AND DEACONS CONSECRATED PERSONS AND THE LAY FAITHFULON FAITH

$
0
0


ENCYCLICAL LETTER
LUMEN FIDEI
OF THE SUPREME PONTIFF FRANCIS

TO THE BISHOPS PRIESTS AND DEACONS
CONSECRATED PERSONS
AND THE LAY FAITHFUL
ON FAITH

http://www.vatican.va/holy_father/francesco/encyclicals/documents/papa-francesco_20130629_enciclica-lumen-fidei_en.html

June 29, 2013



1. The light of Faith: this is how the Church’s tradition speaks of the great gift brought by Jesus. In John’s Gospel, Christ says of himself: “I have come as light into the world, that whoever believes in me may not remain in darkness” (Jn 12:46). Saint Paul uses the same image: “God who said ‘Let light shine out of darkness,’ has shone in our hearts” (2 Cor 4:6). The pagan world, which hungered for light, had seen the growth of the cult of the sun god, Sol Invictus, invoked each day at sunrise. Yet though the sun was born anew each morning, it was clearly incapable of casting its light on all of human existence. The sun does not illumine all reality; its rays cannot penetrate to the shadow of death, the place where men’s eyes are closed to its light. “No one — Saint Justin Martyr writes — has ever been ready to die for his faith in the sun”.[1] Conscious of the immense horizon which their faith opened before them, Christians invoked Jesus as the true sun “whose rays bestow life”.[2] To Martha, weeping for the death of her brother Lazarus, Jesus said: “Did I not tell you that if you believed, you would see the glory of God?” (Jn 11:40). Those who believe, see; they see with a light that illumines their entire journey, for it comes from the risen Christ, the morning star which never sets.

An illusory light?

2. Yet in speaking of the light of faith, we can almost hear the objections of many of our contemporaries. In modernity, that light might have been considered sufficient for societies of old, but was felt to be of no use for new times, for a humanity come of age, proud of its rationality and anxious to explore the future in novel ways. Faith thus appeared to some as an illusory light, preventing mankind from boldly setting out in quest of knowledge. The young Nietzsche encouraged his sister Elisabeth to take risks, to tread “new paths… with all the uncertainty of one who must find his own way”, adding that “this is where humanity’s paths part: if you want peace of soul and happiness, then believe, but if you want to be a follower of truth, then seek”.[3] Belief would be incompatible with seeking. From this starting point Nietzsche was to develop his critique of Christianity for diminishing the full meaning of human existence and stripping life of novelty and adventure. Faith would thus be the illusion of light, an illusion which blocks the path of a liberated humanity to its future.

3. In the process, faith came to be associated with darkness. There were those who tried to save faith by making room for it alongside the light of reason. Such room would open up wherever the light of reason could not penetrate, wherever certainty was no longer possible. Faith was thus understood either as a leap in the dark, to be taken in the absence of light, driven by blind emotion, or as a subjective light, capable perhaps of warming the heart and bringing personal consolation, but not something which could be proposed to others as an objective and shared light which points the way. Slowly but surely, however, it would become evident that the light of autonomous reason is not enough to illumine the future; ultimately the future remains shadowy and fraught with fear of the unknown. As a result, humanity renounced the search for a great light, Truth itself, in order to be content with smaller lights which illumine the fleeting moment yet prove incapable of showing the way. Yet in the absence of light everything becomes confused; it is impossible to tell good from evil, or the road to our destination from other roads which take us in endless circles, going nowhere.

A light to be recovered

4. There is an urgent need, then, to see once again that faith is a light, for once the flame of faith dies out, all other lights begin to dim. The light of faith is unique, since it is capable of illuminating every aspect of human existence. A light this powerful cannot come from ourselves but from a more primordial source: in a word, it must come from God.

Faith is born of an encounter with the living God who calls us and reveals his love, a love which precedes us and upon which we can lean for security and for building our lives. Transformed by this love, we gain fresh vision, new eyes to see; we realize that it contains a great promise of fulfilment, and that a vision of the future opens up before us. Faith, received from God as a supernatural gift, becomes a light for our way, guiding our journey through time. On the one hand, it is a light coming from the past, the light of the foundational memory of the life of Jesus which revealed his perfectly trustworthy love, a love capable of triumphing over death. Yet since Christ has risen and draws us beyond death, faith is also a light coming from the future and opening before us vast horizons which guide us beyond our isolated selves towards the breadth of communion. We come to see that faith does not dwell in shadow and gloom; it is a light for our darkness. Dante, in the Divine Comedy, after professing his faith to Saint Peter, describes that light as a “spark, which then becomes a burning flame and like a heavenly star within me glimmers”.[4] It is this light of faith that I would now like to consider, so that it can grow and enlighten the present, becoming a star to brighten the horizon of our journey at a time when mankind is particularly in need of light.

5. Christ, on the eve of his passion, assured Peter: “I have prayed for you that your faith may not fail” (Lk 22:32). He then told him to strengthen his brothers and sisters in that same faith. Conscious of the duty entrusted to the Successor of Peter, Benedict XVI proclaimed the present Year of Faith, a time of grace which is helping us to sense the great joy of believing and to renew our wonder at the vast horizons which faith opens up, so as then to profess that faith in its unity and integrity, faithful to the memory of the Lord and sustained by his presence and by the working of the Holy Spirit. The conviction born of a faith which brings grandeur and fulfilment to life, a faith centred on Christ and on the power of his grace, inspired the mission of the first Christians. In the acts of the martyrs, we read the following dialogue between the Roman prefect Rusticus and a Christian named Hierax: “‘Where are your parents?’, the judge asked the martyr. He replied: ‘Our true father is Christ, and our mother is faith in him’”.[5] For those early Christians, faith, as an encounter with the living God revealed in Christ, was indeed a “mother”, for it had brought them to the light and given birth within them to divine life, a new experience and a luminous vision of existence for which they were prepared to bear public witness to the end.

6. The Year of Faith was inaugurated on the fiftieth anniversary of the opening of the Second Vatican Council. This is itself a clear indication that Vatican II was a Council on faith,[6] inasmuch as it asked us to restore the primacy of God in Christ to the centre of our lives, both as a Church and as individuals. The Church never takes faith for granted, but knows that this gift of God needs to be nourished and reinforced so that it can continue to guide her pilgrim way. The Second Vatican Council enabled the light of faith to illumine our human experience from within, accompanying the men and women of our time on their journey. It clearly showed how faith enriches life in all its dimensions.

7. These considerations on faith — in continuity with all that the Church’s magisterium has pronounced on this theological virtue [7] — are meant to supplement what Benedict XVI had written in his encyclical letters on charity and hope. He himself had almost completed a first draft of an encyclical on faith. For this I am deeply grateful to him, and as his brother in Christ I have taken up his fine work and added a few contributions of my own. The Successor of Peter, yesterday, today and tomorrow, is always called to strengthen his brothers and sisters in the priceless treasure of that faith which God has given as a light for humanity’s path.

In God’s gift of faith, a supernatural infused virtue, we realize that a great love has been offered us, a good word has been spoken to us, and that when we welcome that word, Jesus Christ the Word made flesh, the Holy Spirit transforms us, lights up our way to the future and enables us joyfully to advance along that way on wings of hope. Thus wonderfully interwoven, faith, hope and charity are the driving force of the Christian life as it advances towards full communion with God. But what is it like, this road which faith opens up before us? What is the origin of this powerful light which brightens the journey of a successful and fruitful life? 

 
 

CHAPTER ONE

WE HAVE BELIEVED IN LOVE
(cf. 1 Jn 4:16)

Abraham, our father in faith

8. Faith opens the way before us and accompanies our steps through time. Hence, if we want to understand what faith is, we need to follow the route it has taken, the path trodden by believers, as witnessed first in the Old Testament. Here a unique place belongs to Abraham, our father in faith. Something disturbing takes place in his life: God speaks to him; he reveals himself as a God who speaks and calls his name. Faith is linked to hearing. Abraham does not see God, but hears his voice. Faith thus takes on a personal aspect. God is not the god of a particular place, or a deity linked to specific sacred time, but the God of a person, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, capable of interacting with man and establishing a covenant with him. Faith is our response to a word which engages us personally, to a “Thou” who calls us by name.

9. The word spoken to Abraham contains both a call and a promise. First, it is a call to leave his own land, a summons to a new life, the beginning of an exodus which points him towards an unforeseen future. The sight which faith would give to Abraham would always be linked to the need to take this step forward: faith “sees” to the extent that it journeys, to the extent that it chooses to enter into the horizons opened up by God’s word. This word also contains a promise: Your descendants will be great in number, you will be the father of a great nation (cf. Gen 13:16; 15:5; 22:17). As a response to a word which preceded it, Abraham’s faith would always be an act of remembrance. Yet this remembrance is not fixed on past events but, as the memory of a promise, it becomes capable of opening up the future, shedding light on the path to be taken. We see how faith, as remembrance of the future, memoria futuri, is thus closely bound up with hope.

10. Abraham is asked to entrust himself to this word. Faith understands that something so apparently ephemeral and fleeting as a word, when spoken by the God who is fidelity, becomes absolutely certain and unshakable, guaranteeing the continuity of our journey through history. Faith accepts this word as a solid rock upon which we can build, a straight highway on which we can travel. In the Bible, faith is expressed by the Hebrew word ‘emûnāh, derived from the verb ‘amān whose root means “to uphold”. The term ‘emûnāh can signify both God’s fidelity and man’s faith. The man of faith gains strength by putting himself in the hands of the God who is faithful. Playing on this double meaning of the word — also found in the corresponding terms in Greek (pistós) and Latin (fidelis) — Saint Cyril of Jerusalem praised the dignity of the Christian who receives God’s own name: both are called “faithful”.[8] As Saint Augustine explains: “Man is faithful when he believes in God and his promises; God is faithful when he grants to man what he has promised”.[9]

11. A final element of the story of Abraham is important for understanding his faith. God’s word, while bringing newness and surprise, is not at all alien to Abraham’s experience. In the voice which speaks to him, the patriarch recognizes a profound call which was always present at the core of his being. God ties his promise to that aspect of human life which has always appeared most “full of promise”, namely, parenthood, the begetting of new life: “Sarah your wife shall bear you a son, and you shall name him Isaac” (Gen 17:19). The God who asks Abraham for complete trust reveals himself to be the source of all life. Faith is thus linked to God’s fatherhood, which gives rise to all creation; the God who calls Abraham is the Creator, the one who “calls into existence the things that do not exist” (Rom 4:17), the one who “chose us before the foundation of the world… and destined us for adoption as his children” (Eph 1:4-5). For Abraham, faith in God sheds light on the depths of his being, it enables him to acknowledge the wellspring of goodness at the origin of all things and to realize that his life is not the product of non-being or chance, but the fruit of a personal call and a personal love. The mysterious God who called him is no alien deity, but the God who is the origin and mainstay of all that is. The great test of Abraham’s faith, the sacrifice of his son Isaac, would show the extent to which this primordial love is capable of ensuring life even beyond death. The word which could raise up a son to one who was “as good as dead”, in “the barrenness” of Sarah’s womb (cf. Rom 4:19), can also stand by his promise of a future beyond all threat or danger (cf. Heb 11:19; Rom 4:21).

The faith of Israel

12. The history of the people of Israel in the Book of Exodus follows in the wake of Abraham’s faith. Faith once again is born of a primordial gift: Israel trusts in God, who promises to set his people free from their misery. Faith becomes a summons to a lengthy journey leading to worship of the Lord on Sinai and the inheritance of a promised land. God’s love is seen to be like that of a father who carries his child along the way (cf. Dt 1:31). Israel’s confession of faith takes shape as an account of God’s deeds in setting his people free and acting as their guide (cf. Dt 26:5-11), an account passed down from one generation to the next. God’s light shines for Israel through the remembrance of the Lord’s mighty deeds, recalled and celebrated in worship, and passed down from parents to children. Here we see how the light of faith is linked to concrete life-stories, to the grateful remembrance of God’s mighty deeds and the progressive fulfilment of his promises. Gothic architecture gave clear expression to this: in the great cathedrals light comes down from heaven by passing through windows depicting the history of salvation. God’s light comes to us through the account of his self-revelation, and thus becomes capable of illuminating our passage through time by recalling his gifts and demonstrating how he fulfils his promises.

13. The history of Israel also shows us the temptation of unbelief to which the people yielded more than once. Here the opposite of faith is shown to be idolatry. While Moses is speaking to God on Sinai, the people cannot bear the mystery of God’s hiddenness, they cannot endure the time of waiting to see his face. Faith by its very nature demands renouncing the immediate possession which sight would appear to offer; it is an invitation to turn to the source of the light, while respecting the mystery of a countenance which will unveil itself personally in its own good time. Martin Buber once cited a definition of idolatry proposed by the rabbi of Kock: idolatry is “when a face addresses a face which is not a face”.[10] In place of faith in God, it seems better to worship an idol, into whose face we can look directly and whose origin we know, because it is the work of our own hands. Before an idol, there is no risk that we will be called to abandon our security, for idols “have mouths, but they cannot speak” (Ps 115:5). Idols exist, we begin to see, as a pretext for setting ourselves at the centre of reality and worshiping the work of our own hands. Once man has lost the fundamental orientation which unifies his existence, he breaks down into the multiplicity of his desires; in refusing to await the time of promise, his life-story disintegrates into a myriad of unconnected instants. Idolatry, then, is always polytheism, an aimless passing from one lord to another. Idolatry does not offer a journey but rather a plethora of paths leading nowhere and forming a vast labyrinth. Those who choose not to put their trust in God must hear the din of countless idols crying out: “Put your trust in me!” Faith, tied as it is to conversion, is the opposite of idolatry; it breaks with idols to turn to the living God in a personal encounter. Believing means entrusting oneself to a merciful love which always accepts and pardons, which sustains and directs our lives, and which shows its power by its ability to make straight the crooked lines of our history.

Faith consists in the willingness to let ourselves be constantly transformed and renewed by God’s call. Herein lies the paradox: by constantly turning towards the Lord, we discover a sure path which liberates us from the dissolution imposed upon us by idols.

14. In the faith of Israel we also encounter the figure of Moses, the mediator. The people may not see the face of God; it is Moses who speaks to YHWH on the mountain and then tells the others of the Lord’s will. With this presence of a mediator in its midst, Israel learns to journey together in unity. The individual’s act of faith finds its place within a community, within the common “we” of the people who, in faith, are like a single person — “my first-born son”, as God would describe all of Israel (cf. Ex 4:22). Here mediation is not an obstacle, but an opening: through our encounter with others, our gaze rises to a truth greater than ourselves. Rousseau once lamented that he could not see God for himself: “How many people stand between God and me!”[11] … “Is it really so simple and natural that God would have sought out Moses in order to speak to Jean Jacques Rousseau?”[12] On the basis of an individualistic and narrow conception of conscience one cannot appreciate the significance of mediation, this capacity to participate in the vision of another, this shared knowledge which is the knowledge proper to love. Faith is God’s free gift, which calls for humility and the courage to trust and to entrust; it enables us to see the luminous path leading to the encounter of God and humanity: the history of salvation.

The fullness of Christian faith

15. “Abraham rejoiced that he would see my day; he saw it and was glad” (Jn 8:56). According to these words of Jesus, Abraham’s faith pointed to him; in some sense it foresaw his mystery. So Saint Augustine understood it when he stated that the patriarchs were saved by faith, not faith in Christ who had come but in Christ who was yet to come, a faith pressing towards the future of Jesus.[13] Christian faith is centred on Christ; it is the confession that Jesus is Lord and that God has raised him from the dead (cf. Rom 10:9). All the threads of the Old Testament converge on Christ; he becomes the definitive “Yes” to all the promises, the ultimate basis of our “Amen” to God (cf. 2 Cor 1:20). The history of Jesus is the complete manifestation of God’s reliability. If Israel continued to recall God’s great acts of love, which formed the core of its confession of faith and broadened its gaze in faith, the life of Jesus now appears as the locus of God’s definitive intervention, the supreme manifestation of his love for us. The word which God speaks to us in Jesus is not simply one word among many, but his eternal Word (cf. Heb 1:1-2). God can give no greater guarantee of his love, as Saint Paul reminds us (cf. Rom 8:31-39). Christian faith is thus faith in a perfect love, in its decisive power, in its ability to transform the world and to unfold its history. “We know and believe the love that God has for us” (1 Jn 4:16). In the love of God revealed in Jesus, faith perceives the foundation on which all reality and its final destiny rest.

16. The clearest proof of the reliability of Christ’s love is to be found in his dying for our sake. If laying down one’s life for one’s friends is the greatest proof of love (cf. Jn 15:13), Jesus offered his own life for all, even for his enemies, to transform their hearts. This explains why the evangelists could see the hour of Christ’s crucifixion as the culmination of the gaze of faith; in that hour the depth and breadth of God’s love shone forth. It was then that Saint John offered his solemn testimony, as together with the Mother of Jesus he gazed upon the pierced one (cf. Jn 19:37): “He who saw this has borne witness, so that you also may believe. His testimony is true, and he knows that he tells the truth” (Jn 19:35). In Dostoevsky’s The Idiot, Prince Myskin sees a painting by Hans Holbein the Younger depicting Christ dead in the tomb and says: “Looking at that painting might cause one to lose his faith”.[14] The painting is a gruesome portrayal of the destructive effects of death on Christ’s body. Yet it is precisely in contemplating Jesus’ death that faith grows stronger and receives a dazzling light; then it is revealed as faith in Christ’s steadfast love for us, a love capable of embracing death to bring us salvation. This love, which did not recoil before death in order to show its depth, is something I can believe in; Christ’s total self-gift overcomes every suspicion and enables me to entrust myself to him completely.

17. Christ’s death discloses the utter reliability of God’s love above all in the light of his resurrection. As the risen one, Christ is the trustworthy witness, deserving of faith (cf. Rev 1:5; Heb 2:17), and a solid support for our faith. “If Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile”, says Saint Paul (1 Cor 15:17). Had the Father’s love not caused Jesus to rise from the dead, had it not been able to restore his body to life, then it would not be a completely reliable love, capable of illuminating also the gloom of death. When Saint Paul describes his new life in Christ, he speaks of “faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me” (Gal 2:20). Clearly, this “faith in the Son of God” means Paul’s faith in Jesus, but it also presumes that Jesus himself is worthy of faith, based not only on his having loved us even unto death but also on his divine sonship. Precisely because Jesus is the Son, because he is absolutely grounded in the Father, he was able to conquer death and make the fullness of life shine forth. Our culture has lost its sense of God’s tangible presence and activity in our world. We think that God is to be found in the beyond, on another level of reality, far removed from our everyday relationships. But if this were the case, if God could not act in the world, his love would not be truly powerful, truly real, and thus not even true, a love capable of delivering the bliss that it promises. It would make no difference at all whether we believed in him or not. Christians, on the contrary, profess their faith in God’s tangible and powerful love which really does act in history and determines its final destiny: a love that can be encountered, a love fully revealed in Christ’s passion, death and resurrection.

18. This fullness which Jesus brings to faith has another decisive aspect. In faith, Christ is not simply the one in whom we believe, the supreme manifestation of God’s love; he is also the one with whom we are united precisely in order to believe. Faith does not merely gaze at Jesus, but sees things as Jesus himself sees them, with his own eyes: it is a participation in his way of seeing. In many areas in our lives we trust others who know more than we do.

We trust the architect who builds our home, the pharmacist who gives us medicine for healing, the lawyer who defends us in court. We also need someone trustworthy and knowledgeable where God is concerned. Jesus, the Son of God, is the one who makes God known to us (cf. Jn 1:18). Christ’s life, his way of knowing the Father and living in complete and constant relationship with him, opens up new and inviting vistas for human experience. Saint John brings out the importance of a personal relationship with Jesus for our faith by using various forms of the verb “to believe”. In addition to “believing that” what Jesus tells us is true, John also speaks of “believing” Jesus and “believing in” Jesus. We “believe” Jesus when we accept his word, his testimony, because he is truthful. We “believe in” Jesus when we personally welcome him into our lives and journey towards him, clinging to him in love and following in his footsteps along the way.

To enable us to know, accept and follow him, the Son of God took on our flesh. In this way he also saw the Father humanly, within the setting of a journey unfolding in time. Christian faith is faith in the incarnation of the Word and his bodily resurrection; it is faith in a God who is so close to us that he entered our human history. Far from divorcing us from reality, our faith in the Son of God made man in Jesus of Nazareth enables us to grasp reality’s deepest meaning and to see how much God loves this world and is constantly guiding it towards himself. This leads us, as Christians, to live our lives in this world with ever greater commitment and intensity.

Salvation by faith

19. On the basis of this sharing in Jesus’ way of seeing things, Saint Paul has left us a description of the life of faith. In accepting the gift of faith, believers become a new creation; they receive a new being; as God’s children, they are now “sons in the Son”. The phrase “Abba, Father”, so characteristic of Jesus’ own experience, now becomes the core of the Christian experience (cf. Rom 8:15). The life of faith, as a filial existence, is the acknowledgment of a primordial and radical gift which upholds our lives. We see this clearly in Saint Paul’s question to the Corinthians: “What have you that you did not receive?” (1 Cor 4:7). This was at the very heart of Paul’s debate with the Pharisees: the issue of whether salvation is attained by faith or by the works of the law. Paul rejects the attitude of those who would consider themselves justified before God on the basis of their own works. Such people, even when they obey the commandments and do good works, are centred on themselves; they fail to realize that goodness comes from God. Those who live this way, who want to be the source of their own righteousness, find that the latter is soon depleted and that they are unable even to keep the law. They become closed in on themselves and isolated from the Lord and from others; their lives become futile and their works barren, like a tree far from water. Saint Augustine tells us in his usual concise and striking way: “Ab eo qui fecit te, noli deficere nec ad te“, “Do not turn away from the one who made you, even to turn towards yourself”.[15] Once I think that by turning away from God I will find myself, my life begins to fall apart (cf. Lk 15:11-24). The beginning of salvation is openness to something prior to ourselves, to a primordial gift that affirms life and sustains it in being. Only by being open to and acknowledging this gift can we be transformed, experience salvation and bear good fruit. Salvation by faith means recognizing the primacy of God’s gift. As Saint Paul puts it: “By grace you have been saved through faith, and this is not your own doing; it is the gift of God” (Eph 2:8).

20. Faith’s new way of seeing things is centred on Christ. Faith in Christ brings salvation because in him our lives become radically open to a love that precedes us, a love that transforms us from within, acting in us and through us. This is clearly seen in Saint Paul’s exegesis of a text from Deuteronomy, an exegesis consonant with the heart of the Old Testament message. Moses tells the people that God’s command is neither too high nor too far away. There is no need to say: “Who will go up for us to heaven and bring it to us?” or “Who will go over the sea for us, and bring it to us?” (Dt 30:11-14). Paul interprets this nearness of God’s word in terms of Christ’s presence in the Christian. “Do not say in your heart, ‘Who will ascend into heaven?’ (that is, to bring Christ down), or ‘Who will descend into the abyss?’ (that is, to bring Christ up from the dead)” (Rom 10:6-7). Christ came down to earth and rose from the dead; by his incarnation and resurrection, the Son of God embraced the whole of human life and history, and now dwells in our hearts through the Holy Spirit. Faith knows that God has drawn close to us, that Christ has been given to us as a great gift which inwardly transforms us, dwells within us and thus bestows on us the light that illumines the origin and the end of life.

21. We come to see the difference, then, which faith makes for us. Those who believe are transformed by the love to which they have opened their hearts in faith. By their openness to this offer of primordial love, their lives are enlarged and expanded. “It is no longer I who live, but Christ who lives in me” (Gal 2:20). “May Christ dwell in your hearts through faith” (Eph 3:17). The self-awareness of the believer now expands because of the presence of another; it now lives in this other and thus, in love, life takes on a whole new breadth. Here we see the Holy Spirit at work. The Christian can see with the eyes of Jesus and share in his mind, his filial disposition, because he or she shares in his love, which is the Spirit. In the love of Jesus, we receive in a certain way his vision. Without being conformed to him in love, without the presence of the Spirit, it is impossible to confess him as Lord (cf. 1 Cor 12:3).

The ecclesial form of faith

22. In this way, the life of the believer becomes an ecclesial existence, a life lived in the Church. When Saint Paul tells the Christians of Rome that all who believe in Christ make up one body, he urges them not to boast of this; rather, each must think of himself “according to the measure of faith that God has assigned” (Rom 12:3). Those who believe come to see themselves in the light of the faith which they profess: Christ is the mirror in which they find their own image fully realized.

And just as Christ gathers to himself all those who believe and makes them his body, so the Christian comes to see himself as a member of this body, in an essential relationship with all other believers. The image of a body does not imply that the believer is simply one part of an anonymous whole, a mere cog in great machine; rather, it brings out the vital union of Christ with believers, and of believers among themselves (cf. Rom 12:4-5) Christians are “one” (cf. Gal 3:28), yet in a way which does not make them lose their individuality; in service to others, they come into their own in the highest degree. This explains why, apart from this body, outside this unity of the Church in Christ, outside this Church which — in the words of Romano Guardini — “is the bearer within history of the plenary gaze of Christ on the world”[16] — faith loses its “measure”; it no longer finds its equilibrium, the space needed to sustain itself. Faith is necessarily ecclesial; it is professed from within the body of Christ as a concrete communion of believers. It is against this ecclesial backdrop that faith opens the individual Christian towards all others. Christ’s word, once heard, by virtue of its inner power at work in the heart of the Christian, becomes a response, a spoken word, a profession of faith. As Saint Paul puts it: “one believes with the heart … and confesses with the lips” (Rom 10:10). Faith is not a private matter, a completely individualistic notion or a personal opinion: it comes from hearing, and it is meant to find expression in words and to be proclaimed. For “how are they to believe in him of whom they have never heard? And how are they to hear without a preacher?” (Rom 10:14). Faith becomes operative in the Christian on the basis of the gift received, the love which attracts our hearts to Christ (cf. Gal 5:6), and enables us to become part of the Church’s great pilgrimage through history until the end of the world. For those who have been transformed in this way, a new way of seeing opens up, faith becomes light for their eyes.

 
 

CHAPTER TWO

UNLESS YOU BELIEVE,
YOU WILL NOT UNDERSTAND
(cf. Is 7:9)

Faith and truth

23.
Unless you believe, you will not understand (cf. Is 7:9). The Greek version of the Hebrew Bible, the Septuagint translation produced in Alexandria, gives the above rendering of the words spoken by the prophet Isaiah to King Ahaz. In this way, the issue of the knowledge of truth became central to faith. The Hebrew text, though, reads differently; the prophet says to the king: “If you will not believe, you shall not be established”. Here there is a play on words, based on two forms of the verb ‘amān: “you will believe” (ta’amînû) and “you shall be established” (tē’āmēnû). Terrified by the might of his enemies, the king seeks the security that an alliance with the great Assyrian empire can offer. The prophet tells him instead to trust completely in the solid and steadfast rock which is the God of Israel. Because God is trustworthy, it is reasonable to have faith in him, to stand fast on his word. He is the same God that Isaiah will later call, twice in one verse, the God who is Amen, “the God of truth” (cf. Is 65:16), the enduring foundation of covenant fidelity. It might seem that the Greek version of the Bible, by translating “be established” as “understand”, profoundly altered the meaning of the text by moving away from the biblical notion of trust in God towards a Greek notion of intellectual understanding. Yet this translation, while certainly reflecting a dialogue with Hellenistic culture, is not alien to the underlying spirit of the Hebrew text. The firm foundation that Isaiah promises to the king is indeed grounded in an understanding of God’s activity and the unity which he gives to human life and to the history of his people. The prophet challenges the king, and us, to understand the Lord’s ways, seeing in God’s faithfulness the wise plan which governs the ages. Saint Augustine took up this synthesis of the ideas of “understanding” and “being established” in his Confessions when he spoke of the truth on which one may rely in order to stand fast: “Then I shall be cast and set firm in the mould of your truth”.[17] From the context we know that Augustine was concerned to show that this trustworthy truth of God is, as the Bible makes clear, his own faithful presence throughout history, his ability to hold together times and ages, and to gather into one the scattered strands of our lives.[18]

24. Read in this light, the prophetic text leads to one conclusion: we need knowledge, we need truth, because without these we cannot stand firm, we cannot move forward. Faith without truth does not save, it does not provide a sure footing. It remains a beautiful story, the projection of our deep yearning for happiness, something capable of satisfying us to the extent that we are willing to deceive ourselves. Either that, or it is reduced to a lofty sentiment which brings consolation and cheer, yet remains prey to the vagaries of our spirit and the changing seasons, incapable of sustaining a steady journey through life. If such were faith, King Ahaz would be right not to stake his life and the security of his kingdom on a feeling. But precisely because of its intrinsic link to truth, faith is instead able to offer a new light, superior to the king’s calculations, for it sees further into the distance and takes into account the hand of God, who remains faithful to his covenant and his promises.

25. Today more than ever, we need to be reminded of this bond between faith and truth, given the crisis of truth in our age. In contemporary culture, we often tend to consider the only real truth to be that of technology: truth is what we succeed in building and measuring by our scientific know-how, truth is what works and what makes life easier and more comfortable. Nowadays this appears as the only truth that is certain, the only truth that can be shared, the only truth that can serve as a basis for discussion or for common undertakings. Yet at the other end of the scale we are willing to allow for subjective truths of the individual, which consist in fidelity to his or her deepest convictions, yet these are truths valid only for that individual and not capable of being proposed to others in an effort to serve the common good.

But Truth itself, the truth which would comprehensively explain our life as individuals and in society, is regarded with suspicion. Surely this kind of truth — we hear it said — is what was claimed by the great totalitarian movements of the last century, a truth that imposed its own world view in order to crush the actual lives of individuals. In the end, what we are left with is relativism, in which the question of universal truth — and ultimately this means the question of God — is no longer relevant. It would be logical, from this point of view, to attempt to sever the bond between religion and truth, because it seems to lie at the root of fanaticism, which proves oppressive for anyone who does not share the same beliefs. In this regard, though, we can speak of a massive amnesia in our contemporary world. The question of truth is really a question of memory, deep memory, for it deals with something prior to ourselves and can succeed in uniting us in a way that transcends our petty and limited individual consciousness. It is a question about the origin of all that is, in whose light we can glimpse the goal and thus the meaning of our common path.

Knowledge of the truth and love

26. This being the case, can Christian faith provide a service to the common good with regard to the right way of understanding truth? To answer this question, we need to reflect on the kind of knowledge involved in faith. Here a saying of Saint Paul can help us: “One believes with the heart” (Rom 10:10). In the Bible, the heart is the core of the human person, where all his or her different dimensions intersect: body and spirit, interiority and openness to the world and to others, intellect, will and affectivity. If the heart is capable of holding all these dimensions together, it is because it is where we become open to truth and love, where we let them touch us and deeply transform us. Faith transforms the whole person precisely to the extent that he or she becomes open to love. Through this blending of faith and love we come to see the kind of knowledge which faith entails, its power to convince and its ability to illumine our steps. Faith knows because it is tied to love, because love itself brings enlightenment. Faith’s understanding is born when we receive the immense love of God which transforms us inwardly and enables us to see reality with new eyes.

27. The explanation of the connection between faith and certainty put forward by the philosopher Ludwig Wittgenstein is well known. For Wittgenstein, believing can be compared to the experience of falling in love: it is something subjective which cannot be proposed as a truth valid for everyone.[19] Indeed, most people nowadays would not consider love as related in any way to truth. Love is seen as an experience associated with the world of fleeting emotions, no longer with truth.

But is this an adequate description of love? Love cannot be reduced to an ephemeral emotion. True, it engages our affectivity, but in order to open it to the beloved and thus to blaze a trail leading away from self-centredness and towards another person, in order to build a lasting relationship; love aims at union with the beloved. Here we begin to see how love requires truth. Only to the extent that love is grounded in truth can it endure over time, can it transcend the passing moment and be sufficiently solid to sustain a shared journey. If love is not tied to truth, it falls prey to fickle emotions and cannot stand the test of time. True love, on the other hand, unifies all the elements of our person and becomes a new light pointing the way to a great and fulfilled life. Without truth, love is incapable of establishing a firm bond; it cannot liberate our isolated ego or redeem it from the fleeting moment in order to create life and bear fruit.

If love needs truth, truth also needs love. Love and truth are inseparable. Without love, truth becomes cold, impersonal and oppressive for people’s day-to-day lives. The truth we seek, the truth that gives meaning to our journey through life, enlightens us whenever we are touched by love. One who loves realizes that love is an experience of truth, that it opens our eyes to see reality in a new way, in union with the beloved. In this sense, Saint Gregory the Great could write that “amor ipse notitia est“, love is itself a kind of knowledge possessed of its own logic.[20] It is a relational way of viewing the world, which then becomes a form of shared knowledge, vision through the eyes of another and a shared vision of all that exists. William of Saint-Thierry, in the Middle Ages, follows this tradition when he comments on the verse of the Song of Songs where the lover says to the beloved, “Your eyes are doves” (Song 1:15).[21] The two eyes, says William, are faith-filled reason and love, which then become one in rising to the contemplation of God, when our understanding becomes “an understanding of enlightened love”.[22]

28. This discovery of love as a source of knowledge, which is part of the primordial experience of every man and woman, finds authoritative expression in the biblical understanding of faith. In savouring the love by which God chose them and made them a people, Israel came to understand the overall unity of the divine plan. Faith-knowledge, because it is born of God’s covenantal love, is knowledge which lights up a path in history. That is why, in the Bible, truth and fidelity go together: the true God is the God of fidelity who keeps his promises and makes possible, in time, a deeper understanding of his plan. Through the experience of the prophets, in the pain of exile and in the hope of a definitive return to the holy city, Israel came to see that this divine “truth” extended beyond the confines of its own history, to embrace the entire history of the world, beginning with creation. Faith-knowledge sheds light not only on the destiny of one particular people, but the entire history of the created world, from its origins to its consummation.

Faith as hearing and sight

29. Precisely because faith-knowledge is linked to the covenant with a faithful God who enters into a relationship of love with man and speaks his word to him, the Bible presents it as a form of hearing; it is associated with the sense of hearing.

Saint Paul would use a formula which became classic: fides ex auditu, “faith comes from hearing” (Rom 10:17). Knowledge linked to a word is always personal knowledge; it recognizes the voice of the one speaking, opens up to that person in freedom and follows him or her in obedience. Paul could thus speak of the “obedience of faith” (cf. Rom 1:5; 16:26).[23] Faith is also a knowledge bound to the passage of time, for words take time to be pronounced, and it is a knowledge assimilated only along a journey of discipleship. The experience of hearing can thus help to bring out more clearly the bond between knowledge and love.

At times, where knowledge of the truth is concerned, hearing has been opposed to sight; it has been claimed that an emphasis on sight was characteristic of Greek culture. If light makes possible that contemplation of the whole to which humanity has always aspired, it would also seem to leave no space for freedom, since it comes down from heaven directly to the eye, without calling for a response. It would also seem to call for a kind of static contemplation, far removed from the world of history with its joys and sufferings. From this standpoint, the biblical understanding of knowledge would be antithetical to the Greek understanding, inasmuch as the latter linked knowledge to sight in its attempt to attain a comprehensive understanding of reality.

This alleged antithesis does not, however, correspond to the biblical datum. The Old Testament combined both kinds of knowledge, since hearing God’s word is accompanied by the desire to see his face. The ground was thus laid for a dialogue with Hellenistic culture, a dialogue present at the heart of sacred Scripture. Hearing emphasizes personal vocation and obedience, and the fact that truth is revealed in time. Sight provides a vision of the entire journey and allows it to be situated within God’s overall plan; without this vision, we would be left only with unconnected parts of an unknown whole.

30. The bond between seeing and hearing in faith-knowledge is most clearly evident in John’s Gospel. For the Fourth Gospel, to believe is both to hear and to see. Faith’s hearing emerges as a form of knowing proper to love: it is a personal hearing, one which recognizes the voice of the Good Shepherd (cf. Jn 10:3-5); it is a hearing which calls for discipleship, as was the case with the first disciples: “Hearing him say these things, they followed Jesus” (Jn 1:37). But faith is also tied to sight. Seeing the signs which Jesus worked leads at times to faith, as in the case of the Jews who, following the raising of Lazarus, “having seen what he did, believed in him” (Jn 11:45). At other times, faith itself leads to deeper vision: “If you believe, you will see the glory of God” (Jn 11:40). In the end, belief and sight intersect: “Whoever believes in me believes in him who sent me. And whoever sees me sees him who sent me” (Jn 12:44-45). Joined to hearing, seeing then becomes a form of following Christ, and faith appears as a process of gazing, in which our eyes grow accustomed to peering into the depths. Easter morning thus passes from John who, standing in the early morning darkness before the empty tomb, “saw and believed” (Jn 20:8), to Mary Magdalene who, after seeing Jesus (cf. Jn 20:14) and wanting to cling to him, is asked to contemplate him as he ascends to the Father, and finally to her full confession before the disciples: “I have seen the Lord!” (Jn 20:18).

How does one attain this synthesis between hearing and seeing? It becomes possible through the person of Christ himself, who can be seen and heard. He is the Word made flesh, whose glory we have seen (cf. Jn 1:14). The light of faith is the light of a countenance in which the Father is seen. In the Fourth Gospel, the truth which faith attains is the revelation of the Father in the Son, in his flesh and in his earthly deeds, a truth which can be defined as the “light-filled life” of Jesus.[24] This means that faith-knowledge does not direct our gaze to a purely inward truth. The truth which faith discloses to us is a truth centred on an encounter with Christ, on the contemplation of his life and on the awareness of his presence. Saint Thomas Aquinas speaks of the Apostles’ oculata fides — a faith which sees! — in the presence of the body of the Risen Lord.[25] With their own eyes they saw the risen Jesus and they believed; in a word, they were able to peer into the depths of what they were seeing and to confess their faith in the Son of God, seated at the right hand of the Father.

31. It was only in this way, by taking flesh, by sharing our humanity, that the knowledge proper to love could come to full fruition. For the light of love is born when our hearts are touched and we open ourselves to the interior presence of the beloved, who enables us to recognize his mystery. Thus we can understand why, together with hearing and seeing, Saint John can speak of faith as touch, as he says in his First Letter: “What we have heard, what we have seen with our eyes and touched with our hands, concerning the word of life” (1 Jn 1:1). By his taking flesh and coming among us, Jesus has touched us, and through the sacraments he continues to touch us even today; transforming our hearts, he unceasingly enables us to acknowledge and acclaim him as the Son of God. In faith, we can touch him and receive the power of his grace. Saint Augustine, commenting on the account of the woman suffering from haemorrhages who touched Jesus and was cured (cf. Lk 8:45-46), says: “To touch him with our hearts: that is what it means to believe”.[26] The crowd presses in on Jesus, but they do not reach him with the personal touch of faith, which apprehends the mystery that he is the Son who reveals the Father. Only when we are configured to Jesus do we receive the eyes needed to see him.

The dialogue between faith and reason

32. Christian faith, inasmuch as it proclaims the truth of God’s total love and opens us to the power of that love, penetrates to the core of our human experience. Each of us comes to the light because of love, and each of us is called to love in order to remain in the light. Desirous of illumining all reality with the love of God made manifest in Jesus, and seeking to love others with that same love, the first Christians found in the Greek world, with its thirst for truth, an ideal partner in dialogue.

The encounter of the Gospel message with the philosophical culture of the ancient world proved a decisive step in the evangelization of all peoples, and stimulated a fruitful interaction between faith and reason which has continued down the centuries to our own times. Blessed John Paul II, in his Encyclical Letter Fides et Ratio, showed how faith and reason each strengthen the other.[27] Once we discover the full light of Christ’s love, we realize that each of the loves in our own lives had always contained a ray of that light, and we understand its ultimate destination. That fact that our human loves contain that ray of light also helps us to see how all love is meant to share in the complete self-gift of the Son of God for our sake. In this circular movement, the light of faith illumines all our human relationships, which can then be lived in union with the gentle love of Christ.

33. In the life of Saint Augustine we find a significant example of this process whereby reason, with its desire for truth and clarity, was integrated into the horizon of faith and thus gained new understanding. Augustine accepted the Greek philosophy of light, with its insistence on the importance of sight. His encounter with Neoplatonism introduced him to the paradigm of the light which, descending from on high to illumine all reality, is a symbol of God. Augustine thus came to appreciate God’s transcendence and discovered that all things have a certain transparency, that they can reflect God’s goodness. This realization liberated him from his earlier Manichaeism, which had led him to think that good and evil were in constant conflict, confused and intertwined. The realization that God is light provided Augustine with a new direction in life and enabled him to acknowledge his sinfulness and to turn towards the good.

All the same, the decisive moment in Augustine’s journey of faith, as he tells us in the Confessions, was not in the vision of a God above and beyond this world, but in an experience of hearing. In the garden, he heard a voice telling him: “Take and read”. He then took up the book containing the epistles of Saint Paul and started to read the thirteenth chapter of the Letter to the Romans.[28] In this way, the personal God of the Bible appeared to him: a God who is able to speak to us, to come down to dwell in our midst and to accompany our journey through history, making himself known in the time of hearing and response.

Yet this encounter with the God who speaks did not lead Augustine to reject light and seeing. He integrated the two perspectives of hearing and seeing, constantly guided by the revelation of God’s love in Jesus. Thus Augustine developed a philosophy of light capable of embracing both the reciprocity proper to the word and the freedom born of looking to the light. Just as the word calls for a free response, so the light finds a response in the image which reflects it. Augustine can therefore associate hearing and seeing, and speak of “the word which shines forth within”.[29] The light becomes, so to speak, the light of a word, because it is the light of a personal countenance, a light which, even as it enlightens us, calls us and seeks to be reflected on our faces and to shine from within us. Yet our longing for the vision of the whole, and not merely of fragments of history, remains and will be fulfilled in the end, when, as Augustine says, we will see and we will love.[30] Not because we will be able to possess all the light, which will always be inexhaustible, but because we will enter wholly into that light.

34. The light of love proper to faith can illumine the questions of our own time about truth. Truth nowadays is often reduced to the subjective authenticity of the individual, valid only for the life of the individual. A common truth intimidates us, for we identify it with the intransigent demands of totalitarian systems. But if truth is a truth of love, if it is a truth disclosed in personal encounter with the Other and with others, then it can be set free from its enclosure in individuals and become part of the common good. As a truth of love, it is not one that can be imposed by force; it is not a truth that stifles the individual. Since it is born of love, it can penetrate to the heart, to the personal core of each man and woman. Clearly, then, faith is not intransigent, but grows in respectful coexistence with others. One who believes may not be presumptuous; on the contrary, truth leads to humility, since believers know that, rather than ourselves possessing truth, it is truth which embraces and possesses us. Far from making us inflexible, the security of faith sets us on a journey; it enables witness and dialogue with all.

Nor is the light of faith, joined to the truth of love, extraneous to the material world, for love is always lived out in body and spirit; the light of faith is an incarnate light radiating from the luminous life of Jesus. It also illumines the material world, trusts its inherent order and knows that it calls us to an ever widening path of harmony and understanding. The gaze of science thus benefits from faith: faith encourages the scientist to remain constantly open to reality in all its inexhaustible richness. Faith awakens the critical sense by preventing research from being satisfied with its own formulae and helps it to realize that nature is always greater. By stimulating wonder before the profound mystery of creation, faith broadens the horizons of reason to shed greater light on the world which discloses itself to scientific investigation.

Faith and the search for God

35. The light of faith in Jesus also illumines the path of all those who seek God, and makes a specifically Christian contribution to dialogue with the followers of the different religions. The Letter to the Hebrews speaks of the witness of those just ones who, before the covenant with Abraham, already sought God in faith. Of Enoch “it was attested that he had pleased God” (Heb 11:5), something impossible apart from faith, for “whoever would approach God must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who seek him” (Heb 11:6). We can see from this that the path of religious man passes through the acknowledgment of a God who cares for us and is not impossible to find. What other reward can God give to those who seek him, if not to let himself be found?

Even earlier, we encounter Abel, whose faith was praised and whose gifts, his offering of the firstlings of his flock (cf. Heb 11:4), were therefore pleasing to God. Religious man strives to see signs of God in the daily experiences of life, in the cycle of the seasons, in the fruitfulness of the earth and in the movement of the cosmos. God is light and he can be found also by those who seek him with a sincere heart.

An image of this seeking can be seen in the Magi, who were led to Bethlehem by the star (cf. Mt 2:1-12). For them God’s light appeared as a journey to be undertaken, a star which led them on a path of discovery. The star is a sign of God’s patience with our eyes which need to grow accustomed to his brightness. Religious man is a wayfarer; he must be ready to let himself be led, to come out of himself and to find the God of perpetual surprises. This respect on God’s part for our human eyes shows us that when we draw near to God, our human lights are not dissolved in the immensity of his light, as a star is engulfed by the dawn, but shine all the more brightly the closer they approach the primordial fire, like a mirror which reflects light. Christian faith in Jesus, the one Saviour of the world, proclaims that all God’s light is concentrated in him, in his “luminous life” which discloses the origin and the end of history.[31] There is no human experience, no journey of man to God, which cannot be taken up, illumined and purified by this light. The more Christians immerse themselves in the circle of Christ’s light, the more capable they become of understanding and accompanying the path of every man and woman towards God.

Because faith is a way, it also has to do with the lives of those men and women who, though not believers, nonetheless desire to believe and continue to seek. To the extent that they are sincerely open to love and set out with whatever light they can find, they are already, even without knowing it, on the path leading to faith. They strive to act as if God existed, at times because they realize how important he is for finding a sure compass for our life in common or because they experience a desire for light amid darkness, but also because in perceiving life’s grandeur and beauty they intuit that the presence of God would make it all the more beautiful. Saint Irenaeus of Lyons tells how Abraham, before hearing God’s voice, had already sought him “in the ardent desire of his heart” and “went throughout the whole world, asking himself where God was to be found”, until “God had pity on him who, all alone, had sought him in silence”.[32] Any-one who sets off on the path of doing good to others is already drawing near to God, is already sustained by his help, for it is characteristic of the divine light to brighten our eyes whenever we walk towards the fullness of love.

Faith and theology

36. Since faith is a light, it draws us into itself, inviting us to explore ever more fully the horizon which it illumines, all the better to know the object of our love. Christian theology is born of this desire. Clearly, theology is impossible without faith; it is part of the very process of faith, which seeks an ever deeper understanding of God’s self-disclosure culminating in Christ. It follows that theology is more than simply an effort of human reason to analyze and understand, along the lines of the experimental sciences. God cannot be reduced to an object. He is a subject who makes himself known and perceived in an interpersonal relationship. Right faith orients reason to open itself to the light which comes from God, so that reason, guided by love of the truth, can come to a deeper knowledge of God. The great medieval theologians and teachers rightly held that theology, as a science of faith, is a participation in God’s own knowledge of himself. It is not just our discourse about God, but first and foremost the acceptance and the pursuit of a deeper understanding of the word which God speaks to us, the word which God speaks about himself, for he is an eternal dialogue of communion, and he allows us to enter into this dialogue.[33] Theology thus demands the humility to be “touched” by God, admitting its own limitations before the mystery, while striving to investigate, with the discipline proper to reason, the inexhaustible riches of this mystery.

Theology also shares in the ecclesial form of faith; its light is the light of the believing subject which is the Church. This implies, on the one hand, that theology must be at the service of the faith of Christians, that it must work humbly to protect and deepen the faith of everyone, especially ordinary believers. On the other hand, because it draws its life from faith, theology cannot consider the magisterium of the Pope and the bishops in communion with him as something extrinsic, a limitation of its freedom, but rather as one of its internal, constitutive dimensions, for the magisterium ensures our contact with the primordial source and thus provides the certainty of attaining to the word of Christ in all its integrity.

 
 

CHAPTER THREE

I DELIVERED TO YOU
WHAT I ALSO RECEIVED
(cf. 1 Cor 15:3)

The Church, mother of our faith

37. Those who have opened their hearts to God’s love, heard his voice and received his light, cannot keep this gift to themselves. Since faith is hearing and seeing, it is also handed on as word and light. Addressing the Corinthians, Saint Paul used these two very images. On the one hand he says: “But just as we have the same spirit of faith that is in accordance with scripture — ‘I believed, and so I spoke’ — we also believe, and so we speak” (2 Cor 4:13).

The word, once accepted, becomes a response, a confession of faith, which spreads to others and invites them to believe. Paul also uses the image of light: “All of us, with unveiled faces, seeing the glory of the Lord as though reflected in a mirror, are being transformed into the same image” (2 Cor 3:18). It is a light reflected from one face to another, even as Moses himself bore a reflection of God’s glory after having spoken with him: “God… has shone in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Christ” (2 Cor 4:6). The light of Christ shines, as in a mirror, upon the face of Christians; as it spreads, it comes down to us, so that we too can share in that vision and reflect that light to others, in the same way that, in the Easter liturgy, the light of the paschal candle lights countless other candles. Faith is passed on, we might say, by contact, from one person to another, just as one candle is lighted from another. Christians, in their poverty, plant a seed so rich that it becomes a great tree, capable of filling the world with its fruit.

38. The transmission of the faith not only brings light to men and women in every place; it travels through time, passing from one generation to another. Because faith is born of an encounter which takes place in history and lights up our journey through time, it must be passed on in every age. It is through an unbroken chain of witnesses that we come to see the face of Jesus. But how is this possible? How can we be certain, after all these centuries, that we have encountered the “real Jesus”? Were we merely isolated individuals, were our starting point simply our own individual ego seeking in itself the basis of absolutely sure knowledge, a certainty of this sort would be impossible. I cannot possibly verify for myself something which happened so long ago. But this is not the only way we attain knowledge. Persons always live in relationship. We come from others, we belong to others, and our lives are enlarged by our encounter with others. Even our own knowledge and self-awareness are relational; they are linked to others who have gone before us: in the first place, our parents, who gave us our life and our name. Language itself, the words by which we make sense of our lives and the world around us, comes to us from others, preserved in the living memory of others. Self-knowledge is only possible when we share in a greater memory. The same thing holds true for faith, which brings human understanding to its fullness. Faith’s past, that act of Jesus’ love which brought new life to the world, comes down to us through the memory of others — witnesses — and is kept alive in that one remembering subject which is the Church. The Church is a Mother who teaches us to speak the language of faith. Saint John brings this out in his Gospel by closely uniting faith and memory and associating both with the working of the Holy Spirit, who, as Jesus says, “will remind you of all that I have said to you” (Jn 14:26). The love which is the Holy Spirit and which dwells in the Church unites every age and makes us contemporaries of Jesus, thus guiding us along our pilgrimage of faith.

39. It is impossible to believe on our own. Faith is not simply an individual decision which takes place in the depths of the believer’s heart, nor a completely private relationship between the “I” of the believer and the divine “Thou”, between an autonomous subject and God. By its very nature, faith is open to the “We” of the Church; it always takes place within her communion. We are reminded of this by the dialogical format of the creed used in the baptismal liturgy. Our belief is expressed in response to an invitation, to a word which must be heard and which is not my own; it exists as part of a dialogue and cannot be merely a profession originating in an individual. We can respond in the singular — “I believe” — only because we are part of a greater fellowship, only because we also say “We believe”. This openness to the ecclesial “We” reflects the openness of God’s own love, which is not only a relationship between the Father and the Son, between an “I” and a “Thou”, but is also, in the Spirit, a “We”, a communion of persons. Here we see why those who believe are never alone, and why faith tends to spread, as it invites others to share in its joy. Those who receive faith discover that their horizons expand as new and enriching relationships come to life. Tertullian puts this well when he describes the catechumens who, “after the cleansing which gives new birth” are welcomed into the house of their mother and, as part of a new family, pray the Our Father together with their brothers and sisters.[34]

The sacraments and the transmission of faith

40. The Church, like every family, passes on to her children the whole store of her memories. But how does this come about in a way that nothing is lost, but rather everything in the patrimony of faith comes to be more deeply understood? It is through the apostolic Tradition preserved in the Church with the assistance of the Holy Spirit that we enjoy a living contact with the foundational memory. What was handed down by the apostles — as the Second Vatican Council states — “comprises everything that serves to make the people of God live their lives in holiness and increase their faith. In this way the Church, in her doctrine, life and worship, perpetuates and transmits to every generation all that she herself is, all that she believes”.[35]

Faith, in fact, needs a setting in which it can be witnessed to and communicated, a means which is suitable and proportionate to what is communicated. For transmitting a purely doctrinal content, an idea might suffice, or perhaps a book, or the repetition of a spoken message. But what is communicated in the Church, what is handed down in her living Tradition, is the new light born of an encounter with the true God, a light which touches us at the core of our being and engages our minds, wills and emotions, opening us to relationships lived in communion. There is a special means for passing down this fullness, a means capable of engaging the entire person, body and spirit, interior life and relationships with others. It is the sacraments, celebrated in the Church’s liturgy. The sacraments communicate an incarnate memory, linked to the times and places of our lives, linked to all our senses; in them the whole person is engaged as a member of a living subject and part of a network of communitarian relationships. While the sacraments are indeed sacraments of faith,[36] it can also be said that faith itself possesses a sacramental structure. The awakening of faith is linked to the dawning of a new sacramental sense in our lives as human beings and as Christians, in which visible and material realities are seen to point beyond themselves to the mystery of the eternal.

41. The transmission of faith occurs first and foremost in baptism. Some might think that baptism is merely a way of symbolizing the confession of faith, a pedagogical tool for those who require images and signs, while in itself ultimately unnecessary. An observation of Saint Paul about baptism reminds us that this is not the case. Paul states that “we were buried with him by baptism into death, so that, just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, we too might walk in newness of life” (Rom 6:4). In baptism we become a new creation and God’s adopted children. The Apostle goes on to say that Christians have been entrusted to a “standard of teaching” (týpos didachés), which they now obey from the heart (cf. Rom 6:17). In baptism we receive both a teaching to be professed and a specific way of life which demands the engagement of the whole person and sets us on the path to goodness. Those who are baptized are set in a new context, entrusted to a new environment, a new and shared way of acting, in the Church. Baptism makes us see, then, that faith is not the achievement of isolated individuals; it is not an act which someone can perform on his own, but rather something which must be received by entering into the ecclesial communion which transmits God’s gift. No one baptizes himself, just as no one comes into the world by himself. Baptism is something we receive.

42. What are the elements of baptism which introduce us into this new “standard of teaching”? First, the name of the Trinity — the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit — is invoked upon the catechumen. Thus, from the outset, a synthesis of the journey of faith is provided. The God who called Abraham and wished to be called his God, the God who revealed his name to Moses, the God who, in giving us his Son, revealed fully the mystery of his Name, now bestows upon the baptized a new filial identity. This is clearly seen in the act of baptism itself: immersion in water. Water is at once a symbol of death, inviting us to pass through self-conversion to a new and greater identity, and a symbol of life, of a womb in which we are reborn by following Christ in his new life. In this way, through immersion in water, baptism speaks to us of the incarnational structure of faith. Christ’s work penetrates the depths of our being and transforms us radically, making us adopted children of God and sharers in the divine nature. It thus modifies all our relationships, our place in this world and in the universe, and opens them to God’s own life of communion. This change which takes place in baptism helps us to appreciate the singular importance of the catechumenate — whereby growing numbers of adults, even in societies with ancient Christian roots, now approach the sacrament of baptism — for the new evangelization. It is the road of preparation for baptism, for the transformation of our whole life in Christ.

To appreciate this link between baptism and faith, we can recall a text of the prophet Isaiah, which was associated with baptism in early Christian literature: “Their refuge will be the fortresses of rocks… their water assured” (Is 33:16).[37] The baptized, rescued from the waters of death, were now set on a “fortress of rock” because they had found a firm and reliable foundation. The waters of death were thus transformed into waters of life. The Greek text, in speaking of that water which is “assured”, uses the word pistós, “faithful”. The waters of baptism are indeed faithful and trustworthy, for they flow with the power of Christ’s love, the source of our assurance in the journey of life.

43. The structure of baptism, its form as a rebirth in which we receive a new name and a new life, helps us to appreciate the meaning and importance of infant baptism. Children are not capable of accepting the faith by a free act, nor are they yet able to profess that faith on their own; therefore the faith is professed by their parents and godparents in their name. Since faith is a reality lived within the community of the Church, part of a common “We”, children can be supported by others, their parents and godparents, and welcomed into their faith, which is the faith of the Church; this is symbolized by the candle which the child’s father lights from the paschal candle. The structure of baptism, then, demonstrates the critical importance of cooperation between Church and family in passing on the faith. Parents are called, as Saint Augustine once said, not only to bring children into the world but also to bring them to God, so that through baptism they can be reborn as children of God and receive the gift of faith.[38] Thus, along with life, children are given a fundamental orientation and assured of a good future; this orientation will be further strengthened in the sacrament of Confirmation with the seal of the Holy Spirit.

44. The sacramental character of faith finds its highest expression in the Eucharist. The Eucharist is a precious nourishment for faith: an encounter with Christ truly present in the supreme act of his love, the life-giving gift of himself. In the Eucharist we find the intersection of faith’s two dimensions. On the one hand, there is the dimension of history: the Eucharist is an act of remembrance, a making present of the mystery in which the past, as an event of death and resurrection, demonstrates its ability to open up a future, to foreshadow ultimate fulfilment. The liturgy reminds us of this by its repetition of the word hodie, the “today” of the mysteries of salvation. On the other hand, we also find the dimension which leads from the visible world to the invisible. In the Eucharist we learn to see the heights and depths of reality. The bread and wine are changed into the body and blood of Christ, who becomes present in his passover to the Father: this movement draws us, body and soul, into the movement of all creation towards its fulfilment in God.

45. In the celebration of the sacraments, the Church hands down her memory especially through the profession of faith. The creed does not only involve giving one’s assent to a body of abstract truths; rather, when it is recited the whole of life is drawn into a journey towards full communion with the living God. We can say that in the creed believers are invited to enter into the mystery which they profess and to be transformed by it. To understand what this means, let us look first at the contents of the creed. It has a trinitarian structure: the Father and the Son are united in the Spirit of love. The believer thus states that the core of all being, the inmost secret of all reality, is the divine communion. The creed also contains a christological confession: it takes us through all the mysteries of Christ’s life up to his death, resurrection and ascension into heaven before his final return in glory. It tells us that this God of communion, reciprocal love between the Father and the Son in the Spirit, is capable of embracing all of human history and drawing it into the dynamic unity of the Godhead, which has its source and fulfillment in the Father.

The believer who professes his or her faith is taken up, as it were, into the truth being professed. He or she cannot truthfully recite the words of the creed without being changed, without becoming part of that history of love which embraces us and expands our being, making it part of a great fellowship, the ultimate subject which recites the creed, namely, the Church. All the truths in which we believe point to the mystery of the new life of faith as a journey of communion with the living God.

Faith, prayer and the Decalogue

46. Two other elements are essential in the faithful transmission of the Church’s memory. First, the Lord’s Prayer, the “Our Father”. Here Christians learn to share in Christ’s own spiritual experience and to see all things through his eyes. From him who is light from light, the only-begotten Son of the Father, we come to know God and can thus kindle in others the desire to draw near to him.

Similarly important is the link between faith and the Decalogue. Faith, as we have said, takes the form of a journey, a path to be followed, which begins with an encounter with the living God. It is in the light of faith, of complete entrustment to the God who saves, that the Ten Commandments take on their deepest truth, as seen in the words which introduce them: “I am the Lord your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt” (Ex 20:2). The Decalogue is not a set of negative commands, but concrete directions for emerging from the desert of the selfish and self-enclosed ego in order to enter into dialogue with God, to be embraced by his mercy and then to bring that mercy to others. Faith thus professes the love of God, origin and upholder of all things, and lets itself be guided by this love in order to journey towards the fullness of communion with God. The Decalogue appears as the path of gratitude, the response of love, made possible because in faith we are receptive to the experience of God’s transforming love for us. And this path receives new light from Jesus’ teaching in the Sermon on the Mount (cf. Mt 5-7).

These, then, are the four elements which comprise the storehouse of memory which the Church hands down: the profession of faith, the celebration of the sacraments, the path of the ten commandments, and prayer. The Church’s catechesis has traditionally been structured around these four elements; this includes the Catechism of the Catholic Church, which is a fundamental aid for that unitary act with which the Church communicates the entire content of her faith: “all that she herself is, and all that she believes”.[39]

The unity and integrity of faith

47. The unity of the Church in time and space is linked to the unity of the faith: “there is one body and one Spirit… one faith” (Eph 4:4-5). These days we can imagine a group of people being united in a common cause, in mutual affection, in sharing the same destiny and a single purpose. But we find it hard to conceive of a unity in one truth. We tend to think that a unity of this sort is incompatible with freedom of thought and personal autonomy. Yet the experience of love shows us that a common vision is possible, for through love we learn how to see reality through the eyes of others, not as something which impoverishes but instead enriches our vision. Genuine love, after the fashion of God’s love, ultimately requires truth, and the shared contemplation of the truth which is Jesus Christ enables love to become deep and enduring. This is also the great joy of faith: a unity of vision in one body and one spirit. Saint Leo the Great could say: “If faith is not one, then it is not faith”.[40]

What is the secret of this unity? Faith is “one”, in the first place, because of the oneness of the God who is known and confessed. All the articles of faith speak of God; they are ways to know him and his works. Consequently, their unity is far superior to any possible construct of human reason. They possess a unity which enriches us because it is given to us and makes us one.

Faith is also one because it is directed to the one Lord, to the life of Jesus, to the concrete history which he shares with us. Saint Irenaeus of Lyons made this clear in his struggle against Gnosticism. The Gnostics held that there are two kinds of faith: a crude, imperfect faith suited to the masses, which remained at the level of Jesus’ flesh and the contemplation of his mysteries; and a deeper, perfect faith reserved to a small circle of initiates who were intellectually capable of rising above the flesh of Jesus towards the mysteries of the unknown divinity. In opposition to this claim, which even today exerts a certain attraction and has its followers, Saint Irenaeus insisted that there is but one faith, for it is grounded in the concrete event of the incarnation and can never transcend the flesh and history of Christ, inasmuch as God willed to reveal himself fully in that flesh. For this reason, he says, there is no difference in the faith of “those able to discourse of it at length” and “those who speak but little”, between the greater and the less: the first cannot increase the faith, nor the second diminish it.[41]

Finally, faith is one because it is shared by the whole Church, which is one body and one Spirit. In the communion of the one subject which is the Church, we receive a common gaze. By professing the same faith, we stand firm on the same rock, we are transformed by the same Spirit of love, we radiate one light and we have a single insight into reality.

48. Since faith is one, it must be professed in all its purity and integrity. Precisely because all the articles of faith are interconnected, to deny one of them, even of those that seem least important, is tantamount to distorting the whole.

Each period of history can find this or that point of faith easier or harder to accept: hence the need for vigilance in ensuring that the deposit of faith is passed on in its entirety (cf. 1 Tim 6:20) and that all aspects of the profession of faith are duly emphasized. Indeed, inasmuch as the unity of faith is the unity of the Church, to subtract something from the faith is to subtract something from the veracity of communion. The Fathers described faith as a body, the body of truth composed of various members, by analogy with the body of Christ and its prolongation in the Church.[42] The integrity of the faith was also tied to the image of the Church as a virgin and her fidelity in love for Christ her spouse; harming the faith means harming communion with the Lord.[43] The unity of faith, then, is the unity of a living body; this was clearly brought out by Blessed John Henry Newman when he listed among the characteristic notes for distinguishing the continuity of doctrine over time its power to assimilate everything that it meets in the various settings in which it becomes present and in the diverse cultures which it encounters,[44] purifying all things and bringing them to their finest expression. Faith is thus shown to be universal, catholic, because its light expands in order to illumine the entire cosmos and all of history.

49. As a service to the unity of faith and its integral transmission, the Lord gave his Church the gift of apostolic succession. Through this means, the continuity of the Church’s memory is ensured and certain access can be had to the wellspring from which faith flows. The assurance of continuity with the origins is thus given by living persons, in a way consonant with the living faith which the Church is called to transmit. She depends on the fidelity of witnesses chosen by the Lord for this task. For this reason, the magisterium always speaks in obedience to the prior word on which faith is based; it is reliable because of its trust in the word which it hears, preserves and expounds.[45] In Saint Paul’s farewell discourse to the elders of Ephesus at Miletus, which Saint Luke recounts for us in the Acts of the Apostles, he testifies that he had carried out the task which the Lord had entrusted to him of “declaring the whole counsel of God” (Acts 20:27). Thanks to the Church’s magisterium, this counsel can come to us in its integrity, and with it the joy of being able to follow it fully.

 
 

CHAPTER FOUR

GOD PREPARES A CITY FOR THEM
(cf. Heb 11:16)

Faith and the common good

50. In presenting the story of the patriarchs and the righteous men and women of the Old Testament, the Letter to the Hebrews highlights an essential aspect of their faith. That faith is not only presented as a journey, but also as a process of building, the preparing of a place in which human beings can dwell together with one another. The first builder was Noah who saved his family in the ark (Heb 11:7). Then comes Abraham, of whom it is said that by faith he dwelt in tents, as he looked forward to the city with firm foundations (cf. Heb 11:9-10). With faith comes a new reliability, a new firmness, which God alone can give. If the man of faith finds support in the God of fidelity, the God who is Amen (cf. Is 65:16), and thus becomes firm himself, we can now also say that firmness of faith marks the city which God is preparing for mankind. Faith reveals just how firm the bonds between people can be when God is present in their midst. Faith does not merely grant interior firmness, a steadfast conviction on the part of the believer; it also sheds light on every human relationship because it is born of love and reflects God’s own love. The God who is himself reliable gives us a city which is reliable.

51. Precisely because it is linked to love (cf. Gal 5:6), the light of faith is concretely placed at the service of justice, law and peace. Faith is born of an encounter with God’s primordial love, wherein the meaning and goodness of our life become evident; our life is illumined to the extent that it enters into the space opened by that love, to the extent that it becomes, in other words, a path and praxis leading to the fullness of love. The light of faith is capable of enhancing the richness of human relations, their ability to endure, to be trustworthy, to enrich our life together. Faith does not draw us away from the world or prove irrelevant to the concrete concerns of the men and women of our time. Without a love which is trustworthy, nothing could truly keep men and women united. Human unity would be conceivable only on the basis of utility, on a calculus of conflicting interests or on fear, but not on the goodness of living together, not on the joy which the mere presence of others can give. Faith makes us appreciate the architecture of human relationships because it grasps their ultimate foundation and definitive destiny in God, in his love, and thus sheds light on the art of building; as such it becomes a service to the common good. Faith is truly a good for everyone; it is a common good. Its light does not simply brighten the interior of the Church, nor does it serve solely to build an eternal city in the hereafter; it helps us build our societies in such a way that they can journey towards a future of hope. The Letter to the Hebrews offers an example in this regard when it names, among the men and women of faith, Samuel and David, whose faith enabled them to “administer justice” (Heb 11:33). This expression refers to their justice in governance, to that wisdom which brings peace to the people (cf. 1 Sam 12:3-5; 2 Sam 8:15). The hands of faith are raised up to heaven, even as they go about building in charity a city based on relationships in which the love of God is laid as a foundation.

Faith and the family

52. In Abraham’s journey towards the future city, the Letter to the Hebrews mentions the blessing which was passed on from fathers to sons (cf. Heb 11:20-21).

The first setting in which faith enlightens the human city is the family. I think first and foremost of the stable union of man and woman in marriage. This union is born of their love, as a sign and presence of God’s own love, and of the acknowledgment and acceptance of the goodness of sexual differentiation, whereby spouses can become one flesh (cf. Gen 2:24) and are enabled to give birth to a new life, a manifestation of the Creator’s goodness, wisdom and loving plan. Grounded in this love, a man and a woman can promise each other mutual love in a gesture which engages their entire lives and mirrors many features of faith. Promising love for ever is possible when we perceive a plan bigger than our own ideas and undertakings, a plan which sustains us and enables us to surrender our future entirely to the one we love. Faith also helps us to grasp in all its depth and richness the begetting of children, as a sign of the love of the Creator who entrusts us with the mystery of a new person. So it was that Sarah, by faith, became a mother, for she trusted in God’s fidelity to his promise (cf. Heb 11:11).

53. In the family, faith accompanies every age of life, beginning with childhood: children learn to trust in the love of their parents. This is why it is so important that within their families parents encourage shared expressions of faith which can help children gradually to mature in their own faith. Young people in particular, who are going through a period in their lives which is so complex, rich and important for their faith, ought to feel the constant closeness and support of their families and the Church in their journey of faith. We have all seen, during World Youth Days, the joy that young people show in their faith and their desire for an ever more solid and generous life of faith. Young people want to live life to the fullest. Encountering Christ, letting themselves be caught up in and guided by his love, enlarges the horizons of existence, gives it a firm hope which will not disappoint. Faith is no refuge for the fainthearted, but something which enhances our lives. It makes us aware of a magnificent calling, the vocation of love. It assures us that this love is trustworthy and worth embracing, for it is based on God’s faithfulness which is stronger than our every weakness.

A light for life in society

54. Absorbed and deepened in the family, faith becomes a light capable of illumining all our relationships in society. As an experience of the mercy of God the Father, it sets us on the path of brotherhood. Modernity sought to build a universal brotherhood based on equality, yet we gradually came to realize that this brotherhood, lacking a reference to a common Father as its ultimate foundation, cannot endure. We need to return to the true basis of brotherhood. The history of faith has been from the beginning a history of brotherhood, albeit not without conflict. God calls Abraham to go forth from his land and promises to make of him a great nation, a great people on whom the divine blessing rests (cf. Gen 12:1-3). As salvation history progresses, it becomes evident that God wants to make everyone share as brothers and sisters in that one blessing, which attains its fullness in Jesus, so that all may be one. The boundless love of our Father also comes to us, in Jesus, through our brothers and sisters. Faith teaches us to see that every man and woman represents a blessing for me, that the light of God’s face shines on me through the faces of my brothers and sisters.

How many benefits has the gaze of Christian faith brought to the city of men for their common life! Thanks to faith we have come to understand the unique dignity of each person, something which was not clearly seen in antiquity. In the second century the pagan Celsus reproached Christians for an idea that he considered foolishness and delusion: namely, that God created the world for man, setting human beings at the pinnacle of the entire cosmos. “Why claim that [grass] grows for the benefit of man, rather than for that of the most savage of the brute beasts?”[46] “If we look down to Earth from the heights of heaven, would there really be any difference between our activities and those of the ants and bees?”[47] At the heart of biblical faith is God’s love, his concrete concern for every person, and his plan of salvation which embraces all of humanity and all creation, culminating in the incarnation, death and resurrection of Jesus Christ. Without insight into these realities, there is no criterion for discerning what makes human life precious and unique. Man loses his place in the universe, he is cast adrift in nature, either renouncing his proper moral responsibility or else presuming to be a sort of absolute judge, endowed with an unlimited power to manipulate the world around him.

55. Faith, on the other hand, by revealing the love of God the Creator, enables us to respect nature all the more, and to discern in it a grammar written by the hand of God and a dwelling place entrusted to our protection and care. Faith also helps us to devise models of development which are based not simply on utility and profit, but consider creation as a gift for which we are all indebted; it teaches us to create just forms of government, in the realization that authority comes from God and is meant for the service of the common good. Faith likewise offers the possibility of forgiveness, which so often demands time and effort, patience and commitment. Forgiveness is possible once we discover that goodness is always prior to and more powerful than evil, and that the word with which God affirms our life is deeper than our every denial. From a purely anthropological standpoint, unity is superior to conflict; rather than avoiding conflict, we need to confront it in an effort to resolve and move beyond it, to make it a link in a chain, as part of a progress towards unity.

When faith is weakened, the foundations of humanity also risk being weakened, as the poet T.S. Eliot warned: “Do you need to be told that even those modest attainments / As you can boast in the way of polite society / Will hardly survive the Faith to which they owe their significance?”[48] If we remove faith in God from our cities, mutual trust would be weakened, we would remain united only by fear and our stability would be threatened. In the Letter to the Hebrews we read that “God is not ashamed to be called their God; indeed, he has prepared a city for them” (Heb 11:16). Here the expression “is not ashamed” is associated with public acknowledgment. The intention is to say that God, by his concrete actions, makes a public avowal that he is present in our midst and that he desires to solidify every human relationship.

Could it be the case, instead, that we are the ones who are ashamed to call God our God? That we are the ones who fail to confess him as such in our public life, who fail to propose the grandeur of the life in common which he makes possible? Faith illumines life and society. If it possesses a creative light for each new moment of history, it is because it sets every event in relationship to the origin and destiny of all things in the Father.

Consolation and strength amid suffering

56. Writing to the Christians of Corinth about his sufferings and tribulations, Saint Paul links his faith to his preaching of the Gospel. In himself he sees fulfilled the passage of Scripture which reads: “I believed, and so I spoke” (2 Cor 4:13). The reference is to a verse of Psalm 116, in which the psalmist exclaims: “I kept my faith, even when I said, ‘I am greatly afflicted’” (v. 10). To speak of faith often involves speaking of painful testing, yet it is precisely in such testing that Paul sees the most convincing proclamation of the Gospel, for it is in weakness and suffering that we discover God’s power which triumphs over our weakness and suffering. The apostle himself experienced a dying which would become life for Christians (cf. 2 Cor 4:7-12). In the hour of trial faith brings light, while suffering and weakness make it evident that “we do not proclaim ourselves; we proclaim Jesus Christ as Lord” (2 Cor 4:5). The eleventh chapter of the Letter to the Hebrews concludes with a reference to those who suffered for their faith (cf. Heb 11:35-38); outstanding among these was Moses, who suffered abuse for the Christ (cf. v. 26). Christians know that suffering cannot be eliminated, yet it can have meaning and become an act of love and entrustment into the hands of God who does not abandon us; in this way it can serve as a moment of growth in faith and love. By contemplating Christ’s union with the Father even at the height of his sufferings on the cross (cf. Mk 15:34), Christians learn to share in the same gaze of Jesus. Even death is illumined and can be experienced as the ultimate call to faith, the ultimate “Go forth from your land” (Gen 12:1), the ultimate “Come!” spoken by the Father, to whom we abandon ourselves in the confidence that he will keep us steadfast even in our final passage.

57. Nor does the light of faith make us forget the sufferings of this world. How many men and women of faith have found mediators of light in those who suffer! So it was with Saint Francis of Assisi and the leper, or with Blessed Mother Teresa of Calcutta and her poor. They understood the mystery at work in them. In drawing near to the suffering, they were certainly not able to eliminate all their pain or to explain every evil. Faith is not a light which scatters all our darkness, but a lamp which guides our steps in the night and suffices for the journey. To those who suffer, God does not provide arguments which explain everything; rather, his response is that of an accompanying presence, a history of goodness which touches every story of suffering and opens up a ray of light. In Christ, God himself wishes to share this path with us and to offer us his gaze so that we might see the light within it. Christ is the one who, having endured suffering, is “the pioneer and perfecter of our faith” (Heb 12:2).

Suffering reminds us that faith’s service to the common good is always one of hope — a hope which looks ever ahead in the knowledge that only from God, from the future which comes from the risen Jesus, can our society find solid and lasting foundations. In this sense faith is linked to hope, for even if our dwelling place here below is wasting away, we have an eternal dwelling place which God has already prepared in Christ, in his body (cf. 2 Cor 4:16-5:5). The dynamic of faith, hope and charity (cf. 1 Thess 1:3; 1 Cor 13:13) thus leads us to embrace the concerns of all men and women on our journey towards that city “whose architect and builder is God” (Heb 11:10), for “hope does not disappoint” (Rom 5:5).

In union with faith and charity, hope propels us towards a sure future, set against a different horizon with regard to the illusory enticements of the idols of this world yet granting new momentum and strength to our daily lives. Let us refuse to be robbed of hope, or to allow our hope to be dimmed by facile answers and solutions which block our progress, “fragmenting” time and changing it into space. Time is always much greater than space. Space hardens processes, whereas time propels towards the future and encourages us to go forward in hope.

Blessed is she who believed (Lk 1:45)

58. In the parable of the sower, Saint Luke has left us these words of the Lord about the “good soil”: “These are the ones who when they hear the word, hold it fast in an honest and good heart, and bear fruit with patience endurance” (Lk 8:15). In the context of Luke’s Gospel, this mention of an honest and good heart which hears and keeps the word is an implicit portrayal of the faith of the Virgin Mary. The evangelist himself speaks of Mary’s memory, how she treasured in her heart all that she had heard and seen, so that the word could bear fruit in her life. The Mother of the Lord is the perfect icon of faith; as Saint Elizabeth would say: “Blessed is she who believed” (Lk 1:45).

In Mary, the Daughter of Zion, is fulfilled the long history of faith of the Old Testament, with its account of so many faithful women, beginning with Sarah: women who, alongside the patriarchs, were those in whom God’s promise was fulfilled and new life flowered. In the fullness of time, God’s word was spoken to Mary and she received that word into her heart, her entire being, so that in her womb it could take flesh and be born as light for humanity. Saint Justin Martyr, in his dialogue with Trypho, uses a striking expression; he tells us that Mary, receiving the message of the angel, conceived “faith and joy”.[49] In the Mother of Jesus, faith demonstrated its fruitfulness; when our own spiritual lives bear fruit we become filled with joy, which is the clearest sign of faith’s grandeur. In her own life Mary completed the pilgrimage of faith, following in the footsteps of her Son.[50] In her the faith journey of the Old Testament was thus taken up into the following of Christ, transformed by him and entering into the gaze of the incarnate Son of God.

59. We can say that in the Blessed Virgin Mary we find something I mentioned earlier, namely that the believer is completely taken up into his or her confession of faith. Because of her close bond with Jesus, Mary is strictly connected to what we believe. As Virgin and Mother, Mary offers us a clear sign of Christ’s divine sonship. The eternal origin of Christ is in the Father. He is the Son in a total and unique sense, and so he is born in time without the intervention of a man. As the Son, Jesus brings to the world a new beginning and a new light, the fullness of God’s faithful love bestowed on humanity. But Mary’s true motherhood also ensures for the Son of God an authentic human history, true flesh in which he would die on the cross and rise from the dead. Mary would accompany Jesus to the cross (cf. Jn 19:25), whence her motherhood would extend to each of his disciples (cf. Jn 19:26-27). She will also be present in the upper room after Jesus’ resurrection and ascension, joining the apostles in imploring the gift of the Spirit (cf. Acts 1:14). The movement of love between Father, Son and Spirit runs through our history, and Christ draws us to himself in order to save us (cf. Jn 12:32). At the centre of our faith is the confession of Jesus, the Son of God, born of a woman, who brings us, through the gift of the Holy Spirit, to adoption as sons and daughters (cf. Gal 4:4).

60. Let us turn in prayer to Mary, Mother of the Church and Mother of our faith.
Mother, help our faith!
Open our ears to hear God’s word and to recognize his voice and call.
Awaken in us a desire to follow in his footsteps, to go forth from our own land and to receive his promise.
Help us to be touched by his love, that we may touch him in faith.
Help us to entrust ourselves fully to him and to believe in his love, especially at times of trial, beneath the shadow of the cross, when our faith is called to mature.
Sow in our faith the joy of the Risen One.
Remind us that those who believe are never alone.
Teach us to see all things with the eyes of Jesus, that he may be light for our path. And may this light of faith always increase in us, until the dawn of that undying day which is Christ himself, your Son, our Lord!

Given in Rome, at Saint Peter’s, on 29 June, the Solemnity of the Holy Apostles Peter and Paul, in the year 2013, the first of my pontificate.

FRANCISCUS


[1]  Dialogus cum Tryphone Iudaeo, 121, 2: PG 6, 758.

[2] Clement of Alexandria, Protrepticus, IX: PG 8, 195.

[3]
Brief an Elisabeth Nietzsche (11 June 1865), in: Werke in drei Bänden, München, 1954, 953ff.

[4] Paradiso XXIV, 145-147.

[5]
Acta Sanctorum, Junii, I, 21.

[6] “Though the Council does not expressly deal with faith, it speaks of it on every page, it recognizes its living, supernatural character, it presumes it to be full and strong, and it bases its teachings on it. It is sufficient to recall the Council’s statements… to see the essential importance which the Council, in line with the doctrinal tradition of the Church, attributes to faith, the true faith, which has its source in Christ, and the magisterium of the Church for its channel” (Paul VI, General Audience [8 March 1967]: Insegnamenti V [1967], 705).

[7] Cf., for example, First Vatican Ecumenical Council, Dogmatic Constitution on the Catholic Faith Dei Filius, Ch. 3: DS 3008-3020; Second Vatican Ecumenical Council, Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation Dei Verbum, 5: Catechism of the Catholic Church, Nos. 153-165.

[8]
Cf. Catechesis V, 1: PG 33, 505A.

[9]
In Psal. 32, II, s. I, 9: PL 36, 284. 

[10]
M. Buber, Die Erzählungen der Chassidim, Zürich, 1949, 793.

[11]
Émile, Paris, 1966, 387.

[12] Lettre à Christophe de Beaumont, Lausanne, 1993, 110.

[13] Cf. In Ioh. Evang., 45, 9: PL 35, 1722-1723.

[14]
Part II, IV.

[15]
De Continentia, 4, 11: PL 40, 356.

[16]
“Vom Wesen katholischer Weltanschauung” (1923), in Unterscheidung des Christlichen. Gesammelte Studien 1923-1963, Mainz, 1963, 24.

[17]
XI, 30, 40: PL 32, 825.

[18]
Cf. ibid., 825-826.

[19]
Cf. Vermischte Bemerkungen / Culture and Value, ed. G.H. von Wright, Oxford, 1991, 32-33; 61-64.

[20]
Homiliae in Evangelia, II, 27, 4: PL 76, 1207.

[21]
Cf. Expositio super Cantica Canticorum, XVIII, 88: CCL, Continuatio Mediaevalis 87, 67.

[22]
Ibid., XIX, 90: CCL, Continuatio Mediaevalis 87, 69.

[23]
 ”The obedience of faith (Rom 16:26; compare Rom 1:5, 2 Cor 10:5-6) must be our response to the God who reveals. By faith one freely submits oneself entirely to God making the full submission of intellect and will to God who reveals, and willingly assenting to the revelation given by God. For this faith to be accorded, we need the grace of God, anticipating it and assisting it, as well as the interior helps of the Holy Spirit, who moves the heart and converts it to God, and opens the eyes of the mind and makes it easy for all to accept and believe the truth. The same Holy Spirit constantly perfects faith by his gifts, so that revelation may be more and more deeply understood” (Second Vatican Ecumenical Council, Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation Dei Verbum, 5).

[24]
Cf. H. Schlier, Meditationen über den Johanneischen Begriff der Wahrheit, in Besinnung auf das Neue Testament. Exegetische Aufsätze und Vorträge 2, Freiburg, Basel, Wien, 1959, 272.

[25]
Cf. S. Th. III, q. 55, a. 2, ad 1.

[26]
Sermo 229/L (Guelf. 14), 2 (Miscellanea Augustiniana 1, 487/488): “Tangere autem corde, hoc est credere”.

[27]
Cf. Encyclical Letter Fides et Ratio
(14 September 1998), 73: AAS (1999), 61-62.

[28]
Cf. Confessiones, VIII, 12, 29: PL 32, 762.

[29] De Trinitate, XV, 11, 20: PL 42, 1071: “verbum quod intus lucet “.

[30]
Cf. De Civitate Dei, XXII, 30, 5: PL 41, 804.

[31]
Cf. Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, Declaration Dominus Iesus
(6 August 2000), 15: AAS 92 (2000), 756.

[32]
Demonstratio Apostolicae Predicationis, 24: SC 406, 117.

[33]
Cf. Bonaventure, Breviloquium, prol.: Opera Omnia, V, Quaracchi 1891, 201; In I Sent., proem, q. 1, resp.: Opera Omnia, I, Quaracchi 1891, 7; Thomas Aquinas, S. Th I, q.1.

[34]
Cf. De Baptismo, 20, 5: CCL 1, 295.

[35]
Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation Dei Verbum, 8.

[36]
Cf. Second Vatican Ecumenical Council, Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy Sacrosanctum Concilium, 59.

[37]
Cf. Epistula Barnabae, 11, 5: SC 172, 162.

[38]
Cf. De Nuptiis et Concupiscentia I, 4, 5: PL 44, 413: “Habent quippe intentionem generandi regenerandos, ut qui ex eis saeculi filii nascuntur in Dei filios renascantur”.

[39] Second Vatican Ecumenical Council, Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation Dei Verbum, 8.

[40]
In Nativitate Domini Sermo, 4, 6: SC 22, 110.

[41]
Cf. Irenaeus, Adversus Haereses, I, 10, 2: SC 264, 160.

[42] Cf. ibid., II, 27, 1: SC 294, 264.

[43]
Cf. Augustine, De Sancta Virginitate, 48, 48: PL 40, 424-425: “Servatur et in fide inviolata quaedam castitas virginalis, qua Ecclesia uni viro virgo casta coaptatur”.

[44]
Cf. An Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine (Uniform Edition: Longmans, Green and Company, London, 1868-1881), 185-189.

[45]
Cf. Second Vatican Ecumenical Council, Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation Dei Verbum, 10.

[46]
Origen, Contra Celsum, IV, 75: SC 136, 372.

[47]
Ibid., 85: SC 136, 394.

[48]
“Choruses from The Rock“, in The Collected Poems and Plays 1909-1950, New York, 1980, 106.

[49] Cf. Dialogus cum Tryphone Iudaeo, 100, 5: PG 6, 710.

[50] Cf. Second Vatican Ecumenical Council, Dogmatic Constitution on the Church Lumen Gentium, 58.

 

SUMMARY OF THE ENCYCLICAL “LUMEN FIDEI”

Vatican City, 5 July 2013 (VIS) – Published below is a broad summary of Pope Francis’ first encyclical, “Lumen Fidei”, published today, 5 July 2013 and signed on 29 June of the same year.

Lumen fidei – The light of faith (LF) is the first Encyclical signed by Pope Francis. Divided into four chapters, plus an introduction and a conclusion, the Pontiff explains that the Letter supplements Benedict XVI’s Encyclicals on charity and hope, and takes up the “fine work” carried out by the Pope Emeritus, who had already “almost completed” the Encyclical on faith. The Holy Father has now added “further contributions” to this existing “first draft”.

The introduction (nos. 1-7) of LF illustrates the motivations at the basis of the document: firstly, it reiterates the characteristics of light typical of faith, able to illuminate all man’s existence, to assist him in distinguishing good from evil, especially in this modern age in which belief is opposed to searching and faith is regarded as an illusion, a leap into the void that impedes man’s freedom. Secondly, LF – precisely in this Year of Faith, 50 years following the Second Vatican Council, a “Council on faith” – seeks to reinvigorate the perception of the breadth of the horizons faith opens so that it might be confessed in unity and integrity. Indeed, faith is not a condition to be taken for granted, but rather a gift from God, to be nurtured and reinforced. “Who believes, sees”, the Pope writes, since the light of faith comes from God and is able to illuminate all aspects of man’s existence: it proceeds from the past, from the memory of Jesus’ life, but also comes from the future as it opens up vast horizons.

Chapter One (nos. 8-22): We have believed in love (1 John 4: 16). Referring to the biblical figure of Abraham, in this chapter faith is explained as “listening” to the word of God, the “call” to come out from the isolated self in order to open oneself to a new life and the “promise” of the future, which makes possible the continuity of our path through time, linked so closely to hope. Faith also has a connotation of “paternity”, because the God who calls us is not a stranger, but is God the Father, the wellspring of the goodness that is at the origin of and sustains everything. In the history of Israel, faith is opposed to idolatry, which man is broken down in the multiplicity of his desires and “his life story disintegrates into a myriad of unconnected instants”, denying him the time to await the fulfilment of the promise. On the contrary, faith is trust in God’s merciful love, which always welcomes and forgives, and which straightens “the crooked lines of our history”; it is the willingness to allow oneself to be transformed anew by “God’s free gift, which calls for humility and the courage to trust and to entrust; it enables us to see the luminous path leading to the encounter of God and humanity, the history of salvation” (no. 14). And herein lies the “paradox” of faith: constantly turning to the Lord gives humanity stability, liberating us from idols.

LF then turns to the figure of Jesus, the mediator who opens to us to a truth greater than ourselves, the manifestation of God’s love that is the foundation of faith: “in contemplating Jesus’ death … faith grows stronger”, as in this He reveals His unshakeable love for mankind. His resurrection renders Christ a “trustworthy witness”, “deserving of faith”, through Whom God works truly throughout history, determining its final destiny. But there is a “decisive aspect” of faith in Jesus: “participation in His way of seeing”. Faith, indeed, looks not only to Jesus but also from Jesus’ point of view, with His eyes. The Pope uses an analogy to explain that, just as how in our daily lives we place our trust in “others who know better than we do” – the architect, the pharmacist, the lawyer – also for faith we need someone who is reliable and expert “where God is concerned” and Jesus is “the one who makes God known to us”. Therefore, we believe Jesus when we accept his Word, and we believe in Jesus when we welcome Him in our life and entrust ourselves to Him.

 

 

Indeed, his incarnation ensures that faith does not separate us from reality, but rather helps us to grasp its deepest meaning. Thanks to faith, man saves himself, as he opens himself to a Love that precedes and transforms him from within. And this is the true action of the Holy Spirit: “The Christian can see with the eyes of Jesus and share in His mind, His filial disposition, because he or she shares in his love, which is the Spirit” (no.21). Without the presence of the Spirit it is impossible to confess the Lord. Therefore “the life of the believer becomes an ecclesial existence”, since faith is confessed within the body of the Church, as the “concrete communion of believers”. Christians are “one” without losing their individuality and in the service of others they come into their own. Thus, “faith is not a private matter, a completely individualistic notion or a personal opinion”, but rather “it comes from hearing, and is meant to find expression in words and to be proclaimed”.

Chapter Two (nos. 23-36): Unless you believe, you will not understand (Is 7:9). The Pope shows the close link between faith and truth, the reliable truth of God, His faithful presence throughout history. “Faith without truth does not save”, writes the Pope; “It remains a beautiful story, the projection of our deep yearning for happiness”. And nowadays, given “the crisis of truth in our age”, it is more necessary than ever before to recall this link, as contemporary culture tends to accept only the truth of technology, what man manages to build and measure through science, truth that “works”, or rather the single truths valid only for the individual and not in the service of the common good. Today we regard with suspicion the “Truth itself, the truth which would comprehensively explain our life as individuals and in society”, as it is erroneously associated with the truths claimed by twentieth-century forms of totalitarianism. However, this leads to a “massive amnesia in our contemporary world” which – to the advantage of relativism and in fear of fanaticism – forgets this question of truth, of the origin of all – the question of God. LF then underlines the link between faith and love, understood not as “an ephemeral emotion”, but as God’s great love which transforms us within and grants us new eyes with which we may see reality. If, therefore, faith is linked to truth and love, then “love and truth are inseparable”, because only true love withstands the test of time and becomes the source of knowledge. And since the knowledge of faith is born of God’s faithful love, “truth and fidelity go together”. The truth that discloses faith is a truth centred on the encounter with Christ incarnate, Who, coming among us, has touched us and granted us His grace, transforming our hearts.

At this point, the Pope begins a broad reflection on the “dialogue between faith and reason”, on the truth in today’s world, in which it is often reduced to a “subjective authenticity”, as common truth inspires fear, and is often identified with the intransigent demands of totalitarianism. Instead, if the truth is that of God’s love, then it is not imposed violently and does not crush the individual. Therefore, faith is not intransigent, and the believer is not arrogant. On the contrary, faith renders the believer humble and leads to co-existence with and respect for others. From this, it follows that faith lead to dialogue in all fields: in that of science, as it reawakens the critical sense and broadens the horizons of reason, inviting us to behold Creation with wonder; in the interreligious context, in which Christianity offers its own contribution; in dialogue with non-believers who ceaselessly search, who “strive to act as if God existed”, because “God is light and can be find also by those who seek him with a sincere heart”. “Anyone who sets off on the path of doing good to others is already drawing near to God”, the Pope emphasizes. Finally, LF speaks about theology and confirms that it is impossible without faith, since God is not a simple “object” but rather the Subject who makes Himself known. Theology is participation in the knowledge that God has of Himself; as a consequence theology must be placed at the service of Christian faith and the ecclesial Magisterium is not a limit to theological freedom, but rather one of its constitutive elements as it ensures contact with its original source, the Word of Christ.

Chapter Three (nos. 37- 49): I delivered to you what I also received (1 Cor 15:3). This chapter focuses entirely on the importance of evangelization: he who has opened himself to God’s love cannot keep this gift for himself, writes the Pope. The light of Jesus shines on the face of Christians and spreads in this way, is transmitted by contact like a flame that ignites from another, and passes from generation to generation, through the uninterrupted chain of witnesses to the faith. This leads to a link between faith and memory as God’s love keeps all times united, making us Christ’s contemporaries. Furthermore, it is “impossible to believe on our own”, because faith is not “an individual decision”, but rather opens “I” to “we” and always occurs “within the community of the Church”. Therefore, “those who believe are never alone”, as he discovers that the spaces of the self enlarge and generate new relations that enrich life.

There is, however, “a special means” by which faith may be transmitted: the Sacraments, in which an “incarnate memory” is communicated. The Pope first mentions Baptism – both of children and adults, in the form of the catechumenate – which reminds us that faith is not the work of an isolated individual, an act that may be carried out alone, but instead must be received, in ecclesial communion. “No-one baptizes himself”, explains LF. Furthermore, since the baptized child cannot confess the faith himself but must instead be supported by parents and godparents, the “cooperation between Church and family” is important. Secondly, the Encyclical refers to the Eucharist, “precious nourishment for faith”, an “act of remembrance, a making present of the mystery”, which “leads from the visible world to the invisible”, teaching us to experience the depth of reality. The Pope then considers the confession of the faith, the Creed, in which the believer not only confesses faith but is involved in the truth that he confesses; prayer, Our Father, by which the Christian learns to see through Christ’s eyes; the Decalogue, understood not as “a set of negative commands” but rather as “concrete directions” to enter into dialogue with God, “to be embraced by His mercy”, the “path of gratitude” towards the fullness of communion with God. Finally, the Pope underlines the there is one faith because of the “oneness of the God who is known and confessed”, because it is directed towards the one Lord, who grants us “a common gaze” and “is shared by the whole Church, which is one body and one Spirit”. Therefore, given that there is one faith alone, it follows that is must be confessed in all its purity and integrity: “the unity of faith is the unity of the Church”; to subtract something from faith is to subtract something from the veracity of communion. Furthermore, since the unity of faith is that of a living organism, it is able to assimilate all it encounters, demonstrating itself to be universal, catholic, illuminating and able to lead all the cosmos and all history to its finest expression. This unity is guaranteed by the apostolic succession.

 

 

 

 

Fourth chapter (nos. 50-60): God prepares a city for them (Heb 11:16) This chapter explains the link between faith and the common good, which leads to the creation of a place in which men and women may live together with others. Faith, which is born of the love of God, strengthens the bonds of humanity and places itself at the service of justice, rights and peace. This is why it does not distance itself from the world and is not unrelated to the real commitments of contemporary man. On the contrary, without the love of God in which we can place our trust, the bonds between people would be based only on utility, interests and fear. Instead faith grasps the deepest foundation of human relationships, their definitive destiny in God, and places them at the service of the common good. Faith “is for all, it is a common good”; its purpose is not merely to build the hereafter but to help in edifying our societies in order that they may proceed together towards a future of hope.

The Encyclical then considers those areas illuminated by faith: first and foremost, the family based on marriage, understood as a stable union between man and woman. This is born of the recognition and acceptance of the goodness of sexual differentiation and, based on love in Christ, promises “a love for ever” and recognises love as the creator that leads to the begetting of children. Then, youth; here the Pope cites the World Youth Days, in which young people demonstrate “the joy of faith” and their commitment to live faith solidly and generously. “Young people want to live life to the fullest”, writes the Pope. “Encountering Christ … enlarges the horizons of existence, gives it a firm hope which will not disappoint. Faith is no refuge for the fainthearted, but something which enhances our lives”. And again, in all social relations, by making us children of God, indeed, faith gives new meaning to universal brotherhood, which is not merely equality, but rather the common experience of God’s paternity, the comprehension of the unique dignity of each person. A further area is that of nature: faith helps us to respect it, to “find models of development which are based not simply on utility and profit, but consider creation as a gift”. It teaches us to find just forms of government, in which authority comes from God and which serve the common good; it offers us the possibility of forgiveness that leads us to overcome all conflict. “When faith is weakened, the foundations of humanity also risk being weakened”, writes the Pope, and if we remove faith in God from our cities, we will lose our mutual trust and be united only by fear. Therefore we must not be ashamed to publicly confess God, because faith illuminates social life. Another area illuminated by faith is that of suffering and death: Christians are aware that suffering cannot be eliminated, but it may be given meaning; it can be entrusted to the hands of God who never abandons us and therefore become “a moment of growth in faith”. To he who suffers, God does not give reasons to explain everything, but rather offers His presence that accompanies us, that opens up a threshold of light in the shadows. In this sense, faith is linked to hope. And here the Pope makes an appeal: “Let us refuse to be robbed of hope, or to allow our hope to be dimmed by facile answers and solutions which block our progress”.

Conclusion (nos. 58-60): Blessed are you who believed (Luke 1, 45) At the end of LF, the Pope invites us to look to Mary, “perfect icon” of faith who, as the Mother of Jesus, conceived “faith and joy”. The Pope elevates his prayer to Maria that she might assist man in his faith, to remind us those who believe are never alone and to teach us to see through Jesus’ eyes.

 

PRESENTATION OF THE ENCYCLICAL “LUMEN FIDEI”: FAITH IS AN EXPERIENCE OF COMMUNION AND SOLIDARITY

Vatican City, 5 July 2013 (VIS) – A press conference was held at 11.00 this morning in the Holy See Press Office to present Pope Francis’ first encyclical, “Lumen Fidei”. The conference was presented by Cardinal Marc Ouellet, P.S.S., prefect of the Congregation for Bishops, and Archbishops Gerhard Ludwig Muller and Rino Fisichella, respectively prefect for the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith and president of the Pontifical Council for New Evangelization.

Archbishop Gerhard Ludwig Muller began the presentations, explaining that “‘Lumen Fidei’ is divided into four parts, which can be seen as four aspects of one whole”.

“In the first part”, he said, “we move from the faith of Abraham, the man who recognised in the voice of God ‘a profound call which was always present at the core of his being’, to the faith of the People of Israel. The history of the faith of Israel, in its turn, is a continual passage from ‘the temptation to unbelief’ and the adoration of idols, ‘works of the hands of man’, to the confession ‘of God’s mighty deeds and the progressive fulfilment of his promises’. This leads ultimately to the history of Jesus, a summary of salvation, in which all the diverse threads of the history of Israel are united and fulfilled. In Jesus we are able to say definitively that ‘we know and believe the love that God has for us’ because He is ‘the complete manifestation of God’s reliability’”.

Archbishop Muller continued, “In the second part, the encyclical forcefully raises the question of truth as one which is ‘central to faith’. Because faith has to do with knowledge of reality it is intrinsically linked to truth: ‘faith without truth does not save… it remains a beautiful story…or it is reduced to a lofty sentiment’”.

“Faith, which opens us to the love of God, transforms the way we see things ‘because love itself brings enlightenment’. … Love is authentic when it binds us to the truth and truth attracts us to itself with the force of love. ‘This discovery of love as a source of knowledge, which is part of the primordial experience of every man and woman’ is confirmed for us in the ‘biblical understanding of faith’ and is one of the most beautiful and important ideas emphasised in this encyclical”.

He explained, “Faith helps us to draw out the profound meaning of reality. In this way we can understand how faith is able to ‘illuminate the questions of our own time about truth’, the great questions which arise in the human heart when faced either with the beauty of reality or by its dramas”.

Archbishop Muller went on to highlight several key points of the encyclical, starting with “the origin of faith, which if it profoundly touches the believer, is an event which does not close the person in on himself in an isolated and isolating ‘face-to-face’ with God. Faith in fact ‘is born of an encounter which takes place in history’ and ‘is passed on…by contact from one person to another, just as one candle is lighted from another’”.

Secondly, he pointed out “a quotation from the Sermons of St. Leo the Great that is included in the third part of the encyclical: ‘If the faith is not one, then it is not faith’.

 

 

 

We live today in a world which, despite all its connectedness and globalisation, is fragmented and divided into many ‘worlds’ that, even if in communication with one another, are often and intentionally isolated and in conflict. The unity of the faith is, therefore, the precious gift that the Holy Father and his fellow Bishops are called to foster, guarantee and witness to, as the first fruits of a unity that wants to give itself as a gift to the whole world”.

Finally, he referred to a passage from the fourth chapter of the encyclical: “While it is true that authentic faith fills one with joy and ‘a desire to live life to the fullest’ – here we see concretely the connection between the teaching of Pope Francis and Pope Benedict XVI – ‘the light of faith does not make us forget the sufferings of the world’. Rather it opens us up to ‘an accompanying presence, a history of goodness which touches every story of suffering and opens up a ray of light’”.

The encyclical, concluded Archbishop Muller, “wishes to restate in a new way the truth that faith in Jesus Christ is a good for humanity ‘truly a good for everyone; a common good’: ‘Its light does not simply brighten … the Church, nor does it serve solely to build an eternal city in the hereafter; it helps us build our societies in such a way that they can journey towards a future of hope”.

This was followed by a presentation by Cardinal Ouellet, who emphasised that the encyclical “speaks of faith like an experience of communion, of the enlargement of the ‘I’ and solidarity in the path the Church takes with Christ for the salvation of humanity. … Objectively, the light of faith guides the meaning of life, brings comfort and consolation to unsettled or despondent hearts, but also commits believers to place themselves at the service of the common good of humanity through the announcement and authentic sharing of the grace of God. … Subjectively, faith offers an opening to Christ’s Love, a welcome, the opportunity to enter into a relationship that enlarges the ‘I’ to the dimensions of ‘we’ which is not merely human, within the Church, but also truly divine, and therefore an authentic participation in the ‘we’ of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit”.

Starting from this trinitary ‘we’ that is extended to become an ecclesial ‘we’, the encyclical naturally refers back to the ‘we’ of the family, the most privileged context for the transmission of faith. … On the other hand the encyclical reminds us of the deep affinities between faith and the endless love a man and woman promise to each other when they unite in matrimony. … The encyclical also offers a considerable contribution regarding the pertinence of faith to social life, that our cities may be constructed in justice and peace, with respect for every individual and his or her liberty, thanks to the contribution faith offers in the comfort of the suffering and the settlement of conflicts. … The tendency to confine faith to the private sphere is calmly but decisively rejected here” and “many aspects developed previously in the encyclicals on charity and hope are complemented here by this depiction of faith as communion and service for the common good”.

“Finally”, the cardinal concluded, “the encyclical contemplates Maria, the ideal personification of faith, who heard the Word and cherished it within her heart, she who followed Jesus and let herself be transformed by Him”.

The final presentation was given by Archbishop Fisichella, who returned to the words of the Holy Father. “‘Those who believe, see’. This expression … encapsulates the teaching of Pope Francis in this, his first encyclical. It is a text situated on the horizon created by the binomial ‘light’ and ‘love’. It teaches a path the Pope proposes to the Church in order that she might recover her mission in today’s world. … Presenting faith, the encyclical invites us to return our attention to the basis of the Church and of every believer. This is the mystery of the incarnation of the Son of God who, through his death and resurrection, revealed to us the fullness and depth of His love. … beginning from the assumption that faith is born of love, the knowledge of faith and the knowledge of love are linked as an inseparable pair in which love, however, assumes a role of undisputed primacy. The “light of faith” is brought into the “light of love”.

Archbishop Fisichella commented that “Lumen Fidei” is published in the middle of the Year of Faith, and that it was signed on 29 June, the feast of the Apostles Peter and Paul, first witnesses to the faith of the Church of Rome, where Peter’s Successor is called to confirm all brothers in the unity of faith. He stated that Benedict XVI was frequently asked to write an encyclical on faith, so as to conclude the triad he had begun with “Deus caritas est” on love, and “Spe salvi” on hope. The Pope was not convinced that he was able to take on this further task”, explained the archbishop. “Nonetheless, this insistence eventually prevailed, and Benedict XVI decided that he would write the encyclical to offer it at the end of the Year of Faith. However, history took a different turn and this encyclical is now offered to us today by Pope Francis … as a ‘programme’ for how to continue to live this Year of Faith which has seen the Church involved in many highly formative experiences”.

He added, “It must be said without hesitation while ‘Lumen Fidei’ resumes some of the intuition and themes typical of the ministry of Benedict XVI, it is fully Pope Francesco’s text. Here we encounter his style … the immediacy of his expressions, the rich images he uses and the peculiarity of his use of quotations from ancient and modern authors, make this text a true introduction to his teaching. … For example, a close reading of these pages immediately reveals a strong recurrence of the three verbs that Pope Francesco used in his first homily to the Cardinals on the day following his election: proceed, build, confess. In a certain sense it may be said that this encyclical is structured on the basis of these three verbs and clarifies their meaning”.

In “Lumen Fidei” the Pope does not forget this year’s two key dates: the fiftieth anniversary of the opening of the Second Vatican Council and the twentieth anniversary of the publication of the Catechism of the Catholic Church. “With regard to the first event, Pope Francis confirms that it was a ‘Council on faith’, with the aim of placing at the centre of the life of the Church the primacy of God and the need to restate this today, in different cultures and societies, in a comprehensible and credible way. With regard to the Catechism, the encyclical reiterates its validity as a tool by which the Church carries out its task of transmitting faith with the living memory of the proclamation of Jesus Christ. It is also worth noting that in this context Pope Francis underlines the great value of the Profession of the Faith, the Creed … which allows faith to be experienced as living and effective in the lives of those who believe, who frequently experience an unjustified illiteracy regarding matters of faith. In these pages, the profound value of the Creed is reiterated, not only to recall the synthesis of the faith but above all to make clear the necessary commitment to change one’s life … those who believe, in summary, are called to live responsibly in the world”.

 

 

“‘Lumen Fidei’”; he concluded, is an encyclical with a strong pastoral connotation. … Pope Francesco, with his pastor’s sensibility, manages to translate many questions of a strictly theological character into themes that can assist in reflection and catechesis. … No-one should be afraid to look to great ideals and to pursue them. Faith and love are the first to be proposed. In a period of cultural weakness such as the present age, this invitation is a provocation and a challenge to which we cannot remain indifferent”.

 

Lumen Fidei: Pope Francis’s First Encyclical

http://catholicism.about.com/b/2013/07/05/lumen-fidei-pope-francis-first-encyclical.htm

By Scott P. Richert, About.com Guide, July 5, 2013

On Friday, July 5, 2013, Pope Francis released the first encyclical of his pontificate. The Holy Father described Lumen fidei (“The Light of Faith”) as the work of “four hands,” a reference to the fact that the document was begun by Pope Benedict XVI before his resignation. The subject—the theological virtue of faith—is clearly a continuation of Pope Benedict’s first two encyclicals, Deus caritas est (“God Is Love”) and Spe salvi (“In Hope We Are Saved”). Yet the encyclical is signed by Pope Francis, which is as it should be: The Holy Father is the supreme teacher in the Church; the Pope Emeritus renounced that authority when he abdicated the Throne of Peter.

et over the next few days, Catholic and secular writers with various agendas will try to seek out “Benedictine” and “Franciscan” passages within Lumen fidei, just as some tried to deconstruct Pope Benedict’s last encyclical, Caritas in veritate (“Charity in Truth”), to separate the “Benedictine” material from that which may have originated in some curial department. But just as Benedict signed all of Caritas in veritate and not just some paragraphs of it, Francis has signed all of Lumen fidei. In doing so, each man made each document his, no matter where certain words may have found their source.

That is why such efforts at deconstruction of papal encyclicals are fundamentally opposed to any Catholic sensibility. Pope Benedict could sign Caritas in veritate even if not every word originated with him, and Pope Francis could do the same with Lumen fidei, because the substance of Catholic teaching is unchanging. Once we have an encyclical written entirely by Pope Francis, we may be able to see that the style of Lumen fidei is more “Benedictine” than “Franciscan”; but the substance of Lumen fidei belongs to neither man, but to the magisterium—the teaching authority—of the Church. Anyone who does not understand that is thinking with the mind of the world rather than with the mind of the Church.

Lumen fidei is 20,000 words in length; as I wrote when Caritas in veritate (which is 28,000 words long) was released, same-day reaction “may be immediate, but by its nature it can be neither in-depth nor considered.” I will take the weekend to read the encyclical closely, and I will provide a summary and considered thoughts next week. In the meantime, if you wish to read Lumen fidei yourself, you can find the complete text at the Vatican’s website.

 

Lumen Fidei: an overview of Pope Francis’s first encyclical

http://www.catholicherald.co.uk/news/2013/07/05/lumen-fidei-an-overview-of-pope-franciss-first-encyclical/

By Francis X Rocca on Friday, 5 July 2013

Pope Francis’ first encyclical, “Lumen Fidei” (“The Light of Faith”), is a celebration of Christian faith as the guiding light of a “successful and fruitful life”, inspiring social action as well as devotion to God, and illuminating “every aspect of human existence”, including philosophy and the natural sciences.

The document, released today, completes a papal trilogy on the three theological virtues, following Pope Benedict XVI’s encyclicals Deus Caritas Est (2005) on charity and Spe Salvi (2007) on hope. Publication of the encyclical was one of the most highly anticipated events of the Year of Faith which began in October 2012.

Pope Benedict “had almost completed a first draft of an encyclical on faith” before his retirement in February 2013, Pope Francis writes, adding that “I have taken up his fine work and added a few contributions of my own.”

Commentators are likely to differ in attributing specific passages, but the document clearly recalls the writings of Benedict XVI in its extensive treatment of the dialogue between faith and reason and its many citations of St Augustine, not to mention references to Friedrich Nietzsche and Fyodor Dostoyevsky.

On other hand, warnings of the dangers of idolatry, Gnosticism and Pharisaism, a closing prayer to Mary as the “perfect icon of faith”, and an entire section on the relevance of faith to earthly justice and peace echo themes that Pope Francis has already made signatures of his young pontificate.

Lumen Fidei begins with a brief survey of the biblical history of faith, starting with God’s call to Abraham to leave his land – “the beginning of an exodus which points him to an uncertain future” – and God’s promise that Abraham will be “father of a great nation.”

The Bible also illustrates how men and women break faith with God by worshipping substitutes for him.

“Idols exist, we begin to see, as a pretext for setting ourselves at the center of reality and worshipping the work of our own hands,” the Pope writes. “Once man has lost the fundamental orientation which unifies his existence, he breaks down into the multiplicity of his desires … Idolatry, then, is always polytheism, an aimless passing from one lord to another.”

Pope Francis sees another way of turning from God in the Pharisees’ belief that salvation is possible through good works alone.

“Those who live this way, who want to be the source of their own righteousness, find that the latter is soon depleted and that they are unable even to keep the law,” the Pope writes. “Salvation by faith means recognising the primacy of God’s gift.”

Faith finds its fulfillment in the life, death and resurrection of Jesus Christ, the Pope writes. By virtue of his humanity, Jesus is both the object of faith and the ultimate model and mediator for all believers.

 

 

“Christ is not simply the one in whom we believe, the supreme manifestation of God’s love,” Pope Francis writes. “He is also the one with whom we are united precisely in order to believe. Faith does not merely gaze at Jesus, but sees things as Jesus himself sees them, with his own eyes: it is a participation in his way of seeing.”

This participation means that faith inevitably makes a Christian part of Christ’s mystical body, the Church.

“It is impossible to believe on our own,” the Pope writes. “By its very nature, faith is open to the ‘we’ of the Church; it always takes place within her communion.”

The Church transmits the faith across time “through an unbroken chain of witnesses”, allowing us to “see the face of Jesus”, Pope Francis writes. “As a service to the unity of faith and its integral transmission, the Lord gave his Church the gift of apostolic succession. Through this means, the continuity of the Church’s memory is ensured and certain access can be had to the wellspring from which faith flows.”

Accordingly, members of the hierarchy stand as the authoritative teachers of the contents of Christian faith.

The “Magisterium of the Pope and the bishops in communion with him,” the Pope writes, “ensures our contact with the primordial source and thus provides the certainty of attaining to the word of Christ in all its integrity.”

Yet faith in its fullness is more than doctrine, Pope Francis writes. It is “the new light born of an encounter with the true God, a light which touches us at the core of our being and engages our minds, wills and emotions, opening us to relationships lived in communion”.

Thus the primary means of transmitting faith is not a book or a homily, but the sacraments, especially baptism and the Eucharist, which “communicate an incarnate memory, linked to the times and places of our lives, linked to all our senses; in them the whole person is engaged as a member of a living subject and part of a network of communitarian relationships”.

The belief that the “Son of God took on our flesh” and “entered our human history” also leads Christians “to live our lives in this world with ever greater commitment and intensity,” the Pope writes, arguing that faith inspires both the use of human reason and pursuit of the common good.

For faith, Pope Francis writes, truth is not attainable through autonomous reason alone but requires love, a “relational way of viewing the world, which then becomes a form of shared knowledge, vision through the eyes of another and a shared vision of all that exists”.

By affirming the “inherent order” and harmony of the material world, and “by stimulating wonder before the profound mystery of creation”, Christian faith encourages scientific research, while dispelling the philosophical relativism that has produced a “crisis of truth in our age”.

Faith also inspires respect for the natural environment, by allowing believers to “discern in it a grammar written by the hand of God and a dwelling place entrusted to our protection and care”.

According to Pope Francis, faith has proven itself essential to the promotion of “justice, law and peace”, by contrast with failed modern ideologies that also claimed those goals.

“Modernity sought to build a universal brotherhood based on equality,” he writes, “yet we gradually came to realise that this brotherhood, lacking a common reference to a common father as its ultimate foundation, cannot endure.

“We need to return to the true basis of brotherhood,” the pope writes. “Faith teaches us to see that every man and woman represents a blessing for me, that the light of God’s face shines on me through the faces of my brothers and sisters.”

Francis X Rocca is bureau chief for Catholic News Service based at the Vatican

Related Posts

Thanks to Francis, we now have a magnificent papal trilogy on faith, hope and charity

Lumen Fidei: highlights from Pope Francis’s first encyclical

Lumen Fidei: Pope urges world to rediscover light of faith

Pope Francis to publish his first encyclical on Friday

Pope Francis publishes his first encyclical today

 

www.ephesians-511.net
michaelprabhu@vsnl.net


Viewing all 190 articles
Browse latest View live